Chapters Into A New World: Original Chapters
(2) Meeting The Roommates
Chapter 2: Meeting the New Roommates
“Can I help you?” The white unicorn mare asked me in sort of a tomboyish voice.
“Err, yes, my name is Fiery Strings. I asked the mayor a few moments ago about some job opportunities here in town and she directed me into the direction of your business, saying something about needing a guitarist?” I answered back.
“Ah, great! Come in, come in, please make yourself at home.” She directed me into the house. Just like the outside, the inside of the house was just as modern. Everything looked like it was abstract or something like that. “So, how do you like the place?” I turned around to look at her. She was grinning like some sort of idiot.
“It’s very nice, I’ve never been in a house like this before.” While it was the truth, I acted extra nice for this new person- err, pony, because of the fact that they might be my new roommate soon. “So… I’m guessing you are Ms. Pie?” I thought I’d ask so I could get to know them and get on their good side.
“Nope.” She said, still grinning like an idiot.
“Ms. Scratch?...”
“Yep.” Once again, grinning like an idiot.
“Well Ms. Scratch, I wanted to know what type of instrument you play? What type of music you enjoy?” Trying to strike up a conversation to get to know her better.
“Ooh, already hitting on me huh? I like that, feisty.”
‘Wait, what?’ “Err, I think you’re mistaken Ms. Scratch-“
“Please, just call me Vinyl, or Vinny if it makes you happier.” What is it with her and that grin?
“Vinyl… I was only curious about yourself because I was told that I was to be living here as part of the job… I thought I’d need to know about my roommates and all. Speaking of which, where is Ms. Pie?”
“’Tavi is taking a shower right now as she just woke up, doing work late last night at some fancy smancy party in Canterlot or something. Oh, and don’t call her Ms. Pie to her face, she hates being called that here in Ponyville because she dislikes being associated with Pinkie Pie since they’re sisters and all.”
‘PINKIE PIE! That’s where I heard that name before! That fucking pink menace!’ “I see, I’ll make sure not to call her that then.”
“Yep, so long as you call her Octavia or ‘Tavi like I do, I’m sure she’ll like you. Oh, and to answer your question from before, it’s not so much I play an instrument, as I’m a DJ.”
“Ah, DJing. That must be a nice talent to have.” I acted like I was interested. Though it is true that I’m open to other types of music, Techno and DJing were only alright with me. Though I have to admit that one video one of my ‘friends’ showed me on youtube was that of a DJ called Paul Oaks or something playing a song, in the middle of it, during a part of the lyrics, he shut the song off and pointed at the crowd, in which the crowd finished that portion of the song. Said it was from England or something like that, I don’t know, I was only mildly interested.
Just then a grey pony with a black mane and tail came walking down from the upstairs. I noticed that she had a purple treble clef Cutie Mark and purple eyes when she got closer. “I thought I heard Vinyl talking to somepony down here, who might you be?” The new pony said in a sweet, almost angelic, tone.
“This is Fiery Strings ‘Tavi, he’s going to be our new roommate. So far he seems to be a pretty cool stallion.”
“Well it’s nice to meet you Mr. Strings. I am Octavia. I play the cello in the band I play with, as well as sometimes getting a job in the occasional symphony.”
“It’s very nice to meet you Ms. Octavia.” I said back to her, hoping to make a good first impression, even though I guess I really didn’t care.
“Well, well, you seem to be very well mannered.” She stated.
“Yes, both of my parents taught me very well on how to treat a lady.” I said grinning like an idiot, god I’m such a dork. Really? My parents teaching me how to treat a lady? What bullshit.
“Well Mr. Strings, as Vinyl here has probably told you, we are a business of music. We take requests of ponies who wish to use our talent as entertainment for certain events, such as parties or balls.”
‘So we’re music whores. Great…’
“Which is why I would like for you to show us your talent with your guitar.”
“…I’m sorry, what?”
“You can play the guitar that’s strapped to your back, can you not?” She looked doubtful as if I couldn’t play it at all.
“Of course I can play it, I just thought you had said something else there for a moment.”
“If it makes it any better Fiery, I thought she said she liked making pickled beets for a moment as well.” Vinyl said to me with that same grin, trying to help me in the current situation, which ended with her getting an angry glare from Octavia.
“If you could so kindly come over to the couch over here, you may play any song you wish, so long as it’s appropriate.”
“Oh ‘Tavi, you’re always a stick in the mud, lighten up some would you?” Vinyl said to the grey mare.
“Well sorry for trying to make sure he doesn’t play anything that would upset our clients.”
“Upset our clients? How do you know what his clients would want? Just because you’re clients are a bunch of stuck-up snobs doesn’t mean everyone is. Have you even been to the club lately ‘Tavi? The ponies in there dance to some of the most raunchiest things I’ve ever heard. And that’s when I’m NOT at the turntable!”
I had coughed to get their attention. They both turned to look at me. Octavia was the one who spoke up. “I’m terribly sorry Fiery. Sometimes Vinyl here knows how to push my buttons.” It was then that Vinyl jokingly told Octavia that she loved her, which got another angry glare from her. “We usually don’t act this way, so please, if you could.” She motioned for the couch to where she wanted me to sit and play. I nodded indicating I got what she meant and started for the couch.
Before I sat down on the couch, I got the guitar off my back and slung it around my neck, then propped up on the couch in a sitting manner to play the guitar. ‘Alright Joseph, this is your first time playing the guitar as a pony, so don’t fuck it up. You can still feel your fingers through the hoof which is good, just play it like you would as a human and everything will go fine.’ I kept telling myself this trying to calm myself down. This, of course, backfired. By telling myself I needed to calm down, I actually ended up panicking even more as the seconds went by.
Octavia sat in a chair across from me while Vinyl cuddled up next to me before being yelled at by Octavia and being told to sit in the other chair. Vinyl of course did this, but not until she kissed me on the cheek, screwing with me even more and causing her to get yelled at more from Octavia.
“Not to make you guys feel down or anything, but I’m not exactly the best singer.” I said to them, as if they were expecting me to sing as well.
“That’s quite alright Fiery, I’m sure you’ll do fine, just play your song and we’ll see how you do.” Octavia said to me with a smile, trying to make me feel better.
“Yeah man, just chillax and be cool. We won’t judge you… too harshly that is.” Vinyl said with her signature grin, making Octavia once again give her an angry look.
I was getting ready to play ‘Wish You Were Here’ by the band Pink Floyd, when I suddenly felt something. It was like a surge of energy. I had begun to play the song with no faults. Not only that, but I was singing as well. My singing wasn’t bad either, in fact, it was almost angelic, it was nothing like my singing voice was like before! And if that wasn’t weird enough, around the time the other instruments were suppose to come in, as if on cue, some spectral forms formed around me, playing the instruments in rhythm with me!
After I got done with the song, I had opened my eyes that were closed when I was playing, and I looked at Octavia and Vinyl. Both of them had their jaws on the floor in amazement. Even Vinyl had her purple shades on the ground from falling off where I ended up seeing her crimson eyes. After a few moments I finally asked. “So… How did I do?” I asked sheepishly.
“How did you do? How Did You Do? That was amazing! I’ve never seen anything like it! How did you do the part with summoning the specters playing the other instruments when you’re not even a Unicorn!?” Vinyl asked me in excitement.
“In all honesty… I don’t really know. Right as I was about to play, a surge of energy sorta went into my body, and suddenly I could play amazingly. I had never been able to do that before.” I answered her.
“Well, whatever it was, it was brilliant. I think you’ll do just fine here Fiery.” Octavia said to me with a smile.
Right after she said that, a rumbling came from out of nowhere. We all looked to see where the source of the noise was coming from. It was my stomach. “Eheh, oops. I forgot I haven’t eaten all day today.” It was true, with the whole turning into a pony thing and trying to find a place to work and live in this town, I had forgotten to eat all day. In fact, what do ponies even eat? Hay? Grass?... Meat? God I hope they eat meat.
“Well then, we can fix that right up, I’ll go prepare us lunch.” Octavia got up and started walking to the kitchen when Vinyl called out.
“Aww, but I wanted to make us lunch.”
“No way Vinyl, not with what happened last time.”
“Awww, come on ‘Tavi, you know it was an accident!”
“You tried putting out a grease fire with water! We’re lucky the entire house didn’t burn down!”
I looked back over to Vinyl, expecting some sort of retort to that, but instead I saw her smiling away, knowing she was beat. “Fine ‘Tavi, you can make lunch, but don’t count on making dinner tonight. I’m sure Pinkie Pie found Fiery here when he rolled into town and is setting up a party for him.”
At the very name of Pinkie Pie, Octavia stopped in her tracks and turned to face Vinyl. “We are NOT going to that insane asylum she calls a party! Twice! Twice she has ruin my job opportunity by throwing those monstrosities she calls parties at my work place!”
“Ok then ‘Tavi, if that’s the case, then I’m sure me and Fi-fi (‘Fi-fi?’) here will go to her party and party out all night long. Who knows? Maybe we won’t even return here tonight. Maybe we’ll go to a local hotel to have some ‘Fun’ of our own.” She looked at Octavia with her grin and started to wag her tail, like a dog would if it was happy.
After Vinyl said this, Octavia immediately became red in the face, not from anger, but from embarrassment. “F-fine, I’ll go with you to her stupid party, but ONLY to make sure that you don’t take advantage of Fiery here Vinyl.” With that said, she turned back around and headed back to the kitchen to started to prepare lunch.
‘I’m sorry, but what the fuck just happened?’ “I’m sorry Vinyl, but what just happened there? And what’s with the whole ‘Fi-fi’ thing?”
She turned to look over to me. “Oh, I just like messing with ‘Tavi. As for why she’s mad, her sister Pinkie Pie apparently crashed two of the events that ‘Tavi was working at, one of them being one of the biggest events of the year in Canterlot. As for the whole Fi-fi thing, I decided to call you that ‘cause I like it.” She said to me with her grin.
“Ooookay… that still doesn’t explain this whole party thing that you’re talking about.”
“Oh, that? You met Pinkie Pie when you came into town right? Pink pony with cotton candy like mane and tail and has three balloons for her Cutie Mark?”
“Yeah…”
“Well, she likes welcome parties for new ponies that come into town, and although it’s suppose to be a secret, I guess I let the cat out of the bag, huh?”
“Yeah, I guess so, but whoever said I was going to that party? I mean, are they even going to have any booze there to drink? Are there going to be any girls I can pick up there?” ‘Wait, why the fuck do I care about female ponies? Am I some sort of furry or sick bastard now that I’m in this form? ‘Cause if so then that fucking sucks.’
“What? Am I not good enough for you?” Vinyl said to me, then immediately began to cry.
‘What the fuck?’ “No, no, I didn’t mean that at all, forget I said that.”
She immediately stopped crying and looked up at me, faked it, should of known. “Hehe, sorry Fiery, just having some fun messing with you ‘At my fucking expense she is’. And for your question, yeah, there’s probably going to be booze there. Wouldn’t be a party without any type of alcohol there now would it?”
“I guess not…”
After talking some more about each other (I had to lie to Vinyl about most of it.), Octavia had called us for lunch. When I sat down at the table they had, there on my plate was a lettuce, tomato, and cooked dandelion sandwich. That’s right, not bacon, but fucking cooked dandelions. Octavia looked over at me and noticed I wasn’t eating. “What’s the matter Fiery? Do you not like LTD sandwiches?”
‘They call these monstrosities LTD sandwiches!?’ “Um, not at all Octavia, I was only admiring your work making it.” I said with a grin, but inside I could feel my stomach churn from looking at it, why wasn’t there any god damn bacon on it!?
“You’re so kind Fiery, but really, it’s just a LTD sandwich, nothing to it really. Just some bread, lettuce, tomato, and some cooked dandelions. Now eat up, otherwise it’ll get cold.” She looked at me smiling, worrying about me when we just met about an hour ago.
I hesitantly picked up the sandwich with my hooves and brought it to my mouth. I gulped and slowly opened my mouth. I put part of the sandwich in my mouth and bit down on it. I started biting the sandwich bit and… it was good! I don’t know if these dandelions are somehow some freaky super dandelions or if it’s because I was a pony but the sandwich was good! ‘Don’t knock it until you try it I guess.’
I ate the rest of my sandwich when Vinyl decided to speak up. “So Fiery, where did you come from before you came here to Ponyville? I was from Manehatten.”
I nearly spat out the water I was drinking to wash the rest of the sandwich down with when she asked, luckily I didn’t. “Where did I come from? Uh…” ‘Come on Joseph! Think you fucking moron! Why didn’t you think of these things before you got to this god damn town!’ “Where did I come from, yes… Well, I came from…” They were looking at me then to each other then back to me, like they were sensing I was trying to make up a place. “I came from… Manehatten as well… the west side of the town…”
“Really? The west side? Isn’t that like the really rich part of town? Where like the super rich stay at?”
‘Fuck! Nice going Joseph.’ “Err, yes, both of my parents are CEO’s of one of the banks in Manehatten.” ‘Yeah, like I wish that was true.’ “I grew up there until I was about 18, then I went to college to learn more about music…” I said while looking around trying to divert my eyes away from theirs.
“Well then, you must have grown up nicely, I hope we can meet them someday.” Octavia said out loud. ‘Meet them? I barely fucking know you! Not to mention the whole me lying part cause I’m really a human from Earth and I got transported here by unknown means. Yep, fuck my life.’
We spent the entire rest of the day talking about each other while we waited to go to Pinkie Pie’s party.
Hey Guys, there’s chapter 2. Sorry to cut it off there but I thought I should do an entire chapter with just the party and such and Joseph meeting the mane 6 and such. For any of those wondering, the DJ Joseph is talking about when he talks about the youtube video is named Paul Oakenfold, and the song that he was talking about was Silence. Look up Paul Oakenfold Creamfields 2000 Silence and it should be the 2 nd video if you want to hear him basically play the song and then have the fans finish the verse, it’s pretty badass. I’d also like to thank Wheller for giving me the idea for Vinyl’s personality, minus the whole backstory. Well, see ya next chapter.
Into A New World: Original Chapters
Chapter 3: Partying It Up
We were still sitting at the table talking to each other about our lives. I had noticed that it was becoming late in the day and that I would like get my things in my room before it was too late, still had to go to this party and all, even though I was probably going to hate it. From the sounds of it, it sounds like something a mom would throw for their kid’s birthday party, not my kind of party. Then again, Vinyl said there was going to be alcohol there, so I might as well give it a chance.
“It was around that time that I had left the rock farm trying to make my own career with my cello I got from my grandfather. I had a wonderful time trying to make a name for myself. At first it was hard to make a name but after doing multiple events I had enough experience that I had gotten a job offer to become a part of a band which has been doing huge events in Canterlot ever since.”
“Wow… that’s really interesting Octavia, I never knew you could do something like that.” I put on a smile trying to seem like I was interested, but inside I was thinking. ‘Oh thank god she finally shut up. I mean really, who the fuck owns a fucking rock farm? What the hell do you even do on a rock farm?’ It was at this point that I could feel myself needing a cigarette, ‘cause if I didn’t get one soon I was going to explode from keeping all the stress of the day inside myself.
“I’m sorry to be rude Octavia, Vinyl, but it’s getting late in the evening. If I could be shown to my room I would really appreciate it.” Still keeping on the same smile, but inside of me… ‘Fuck, need a cigarette, fuck fuck fuck!’
“Oh, of course, how rude of us Fiery, I had forgotten about your living arrangements. Please, if you could follow me, I will show you the way to your room.” We came to a door on the second floor that was on the left right at the top of the stairs. We opened the door and the room was huge! I mean fucking huge! It was bigger than my apartment, had a balcony overlooking a cliff that the house was built on like the ones in Hollywood, had a huge ass bed and even my own bathroom!
Octavia coughed to get my attention. “Ahem, as you can see Fiery, you have your own room. With it is a 15’x17’ bathroom fit with your own shower, sink, toilet, and anything else you need in there.” I felt like she was insinuating something there, something that Vinyl would have insinuated. “In the actual room is a 36”x42” kings size double bed (remember people, these are ponies, not people), along with it is a dresser able to fit any clothes you need, you know to keep up your image if your into that. You have a 24’ squared closet, apparently our last roommate liked keeping a lot of things in his closet. He was also kind enough to leave his 50” HD television before he left, saying he couldn’t fit it in his wagon.” ‘Wait, they have television here? The fuck! Are they stuck in the 15th or 21st century!? Make up your god damn mind already!’
“I’m very impressed Octavia, I’ve never had a room like this before, let alone lived in a place like this before.” It was true, I was very impressed with the room, and it had been true that I had never set foot in a place like this before.
Suddenly, Vinyl caught my fuckup. “Wait, I thought you said you lived in West Manehatten? I thought all the rich-type ponies had houses like this one there.”
‘Fuck! Nice going Joseph! Real nice blowing your fucking cover on your first day here!’ “Oh, right, um. Oh! Yeah, I did come from West Manehatten, but what I meant is that I haven’t laid hoof in a house this modern. It was usually like the usual old mansions, you know? With a bunch of castle-looking places. Hehehe.” ‘Smooth…’
Vinyl looked at me like she could sense I was lying. ‘Why the fuck is that happening so much today!’ Suddenly, she went back to her usual grin. “Alrighty then.”
After setting down my guitar in the room, I turned to face them. “If you don’t mind, I would like to get ready for the party that’s in a few hours. Have to freshen up and all that.” They looked at me with blank faces (at least Octavia did, couldn’t tell on Vinyl, you know, shades and all.) before they realized I wanted to be alone.
“Oh! Of course Fiery, how rude of us. Come on Vinyl, we should probably get ready as well.” Octavia said to Vinyl and then went on her way to her own room.
“Aww, but I wanted to watch!” Vinyl said with a grin, thinking I was going to do something dirty. That or probably wanted to watch me shower which was going to be hard enough being in this new pony body.
“NOW Vinyl!” Octavia yelled from down the hall.
“Alright, alright, sheesh ‘Tavi… Well then, bye Fi-fi! See you in a bit.” Vinyl said with a grin and started to walk down to her own room just like Octavia.
After I made sure that they were both in their rooms, I slammed the door shut and ran towards to balcony. I was so focused on trying to get to the balcony to smoke that I nearly ran through the glass window that was there. Luckily, before I ran into it, I was still sane enough and found the door to the balcony. Once I got outside I quickly pulled out the cigarette pack and the lighter out of my pocket and fiddled with them trying to get a cigarette out. “Fuck! Come on… Fuck fuck fuck, come on god damnit!.. Finally!” I had finally gotten a cigarette out and brought out to my mouth. I then pulled the lighter to my mouth and flicked it on, bringing out fire and lighting my cigarette. I inhaled deeply trying to get as much tobacco in my system that I ended up coughing from getting too much smoke. “*Cough* Fuuuuuck, I needed that…”
After taking some more drags from my cig, I had felt much better. I had put the butt out and threw it over the edge of the balcony, where I saw it tumble down the cliff until I couldn’t see it anymore. I looked into my cigarette box to find out that there were only 9 cigarettes now. “Well fuck, don’t I just have the best fucking luck?”
I looked over to my right on the balcony and saw something I hadn’t expected “Shit! They have a fucking pool!? I thought these ponies were fucking struggling? First the modern-day mansion, then the mansion has nice ass rooms and even a pool! What? Are one of them going to tell me that they’re a fucking drug lord or something?” After my little rant, I just said fuck it and went to go get ready for the party.
After an hour of trying to figure out how to wash my new pony body, I was finally able to get out and went to the sink. “Alright, sink time… I don’t have a toothbrush do I?” Sure enough, there was no toothbrush there for me to use. “Well fuck… how am I going to get rid of this stink?” For a while I stayed quiet in the bathroom trying to find a solution, then out of the corner of my eye, I saw my temporary savior. Mouthwash. It would only work for a little while, but I would need to find something to get rid of the stink for good. But something seemed off to me. What was weird was that even though there was no toothbrush, the last guy living here had the type of toothpaste to fight off odors like smoke breath. ‘Lucky me?’
For a while I contemplated if I should do the mouthwash, or asking one of the girls for help looking for a toothbrush. There I just thought to myself that I should take a small bit of the mouthwash to hide the odor for a few minutes, then ask the girls for a toothbrush, would probably be the best option anyways.
After taking a bit of mouthwash to clean my breath for a minute, I walked out of the bathroom and opened the door to the hallway. “Hey Vinyl! Octavia! You guys have any idea where I could get a toothbrush?”
Octavia opened up her door to answer. “There should be one underneath the sink, if not, there’s a cupboard in the room across from you with certain items for bathroom needs.”
“Alright! Thank you Octavia!” I closed the door and went back to the bathroom. Sure enough, underneath the sink was an unopened toothbrush. “Oh thank god!” When I opened the new toothbrush and began brushing my new pony teeth, finally getting rid of the smell of smoke from my mouth, at least until I would burp and the remaining smoke in my lungs would come up.
After finally getting done with brushing my teeth and showering and such, I went back to the main part of the bedroom. There I saw my guitar and thought back to earlier today. ‘How the fuck did I do that? Was it the guitar? Was it this new pony body? Was it only a one-time thing or will it continue on? Ah fuck it, I’ll think about it later.’ I pulled out my Iphone from my other pocket and threw everything I had from my pockets onto one of the end tables next to my bed.
I lied down on the bed thinking of going to sleep from the long day when I heard a knock from the door. “Fiery? Are you ready yet?” Octavia called through the door.
‘God damnit, why can’t this damn day just fucking end already?’ “Yeah, I’m ready Octavia. I’ll be down in a little bit.”
“Alright Fiery, see you in a little bit then.” With that I heard her walking down the steps to the living room of the house.
After finally making sure I looked presentable enough, I went downstairs to meet Octavia and Vinyl. When I saw them, something hit me. They both looked so… elegant… I don’t know why but even though they didn’t really look any different besides to some lipstick and eye shadow, they looked much nicer than when I first saw them. “You look both… amazing.”
“Well, well, seems Mr. Strings here finds us sexy ‘Tavi.”
Octavia slapped Vinyl lightly with her hoof for the remark. “Thank you Fiery, that’s very kind of you to say.”
All I could think of at that moment was ‘Why am I getting attracted to ponies now? Maybe I really am changing due to this world… Fuck… Fuckity fuck fuck, McFuckerton. Nope, still got that ability, at least that’s nice to know for my own enjoyment.’
We finally decided to lock up the house and head to where the party was being held. Apparently it was being held at a library. ‘Why a library? That’s just messed up man. Don’t they have any bars here?’ When we finally reached the place, I looked all over the place for any type of government looking place for the library, but all I saw was a huge tree. “So… where’s the library?”
“You silly, it’s right here.” Vinyl said to me.
“... You mean it’s the tree?”
“Indubitably.”
“*Sigh* Alright, let’s go in. Where’s the door?” Right as I said that, Vinyl seemed to have found the door. We went into the tree (still weirded out by that.) and all was dark.
Suddenly, with a flick of the lights. “SURPISE!” Screamed what seemed to be the entire town in the library.
‘JESUS FUCKING CHRIST!’ “JESUS CHRIST!”
“Who?” Octavia turned to me with a confused look.
“Uh, nothing. But haha, boy did you guys get me good, nice surprise.” ‘Fucking assholes nearly gave me a god damn heart attack!’
We finally got all the way inside and suddenly all the ponies seemed to be crowding me asking all sorts of questions about myself. “So where are you from?” “What foods do you like?” “Do you have a marefriend?” “What type of hobbies do you like?” etcetera, etcetera, etcetera. Suddenly, Vinyl seemed to get in-between me and the group of ponies.
“Hold on now girls, this one’s mine first, you can all have him after I’m done with him.” After that all the females in the room seemed to “Awwwed” and went back to the party. ‘I don’t know what’s more disturbing, the fact that Vinyl made that joke (at least I hoped it was) or that the female ponies seemed to be depressed about it.’
After many hours of just hanging out and having some fun (I guess I was having fun, there was booze but still, it had that little kid’s party aura to it.) when suddenly 6 mares decided to come up to me. The leader of the bunch was a purple unicorn with an equally purple mane and tail with a pink stripe. She had a Cutie Mark resembling a six-pointed pink star with five other white stars around it. ‘Wonder what the hell that’s supposed to mean.’
Suddenly, the purple mare decided to speak. “Hello Fiery, my name is Twilight Sparkle.”
At this point in the party and from drinking so much, I was on the tipping line of shitfaced and still having cognitive thought. Let’s just say that because of this what happened next wasn’t so pleasant for the ponies of Ponyville. She continued.
“I would like to introduce you to my friends.” ‘Who is this bitch and why should I fucking care about her friends?’ Again, she continued. She pointed to a white unicorn on her left, she apparently had purple curled up hair and three diamonds for a Cutie Mark. “This is Rarity.”
“Charmed.” The unicorn said. ‘The snooty stuck-up slut, check.’
She pointed to the cyan pegasus that was left of Raribitch or whatever her name was and continued. “This is Rainbow Dash.” The pegasus had rainbow colored hair (Heh, such an original name… aw who the fuck am I kidding.) and a rainbow colored lightning bolt coming out a white cloud.
“ ‘Sup.” The pegasus said. ‘So the tomboy lesbian… wait, is she a lesbian? Probably not, but who gives a flying fuck… hehe, flying fuck…’
Next the purple one pointed to an earth pony on the very end that was straight up pink… Pinkie Pie… “This is Pinkie Pie.”
“Heya Fiery! It’s so nice meeting you again, and I think it’s just super duper that you’re roommates with my sister!”
She then began continuing on her right. Next she pointed to an orange earth pony with what looked like a cowboy hat and three apples for a Cutie Mark… Oh, and she had blonde mane and tail, but you probably don’t care anyways. “This is Applejack.”
“Howdy partner! Glad ‘ta have ya in our community.” ‘So the incestuous hick that’s named after an alcoholic beverage, check.’
“And finally we have Fluttershy.” She pointed to a yellow pegasus with a pink mane and tail that she was apparently trying to hide herself from, and if that didn’t work she then tried hiding behind Appletini or whatever, and she also had three butterflies for her Cutie Mark. She made a small noise but I wasn’t able to hear her. “Come on Fluttershy, it’s ok, just say hi.”
The yellow one decided to come out from behind her mane very slowly, and in a soft voice. “Um… H-hello, m-my name i-is Fluttershy…” She ‘eeped’ and hid back behind her mane again. ‘So the... um.... uh.... I got nothing.’
After finally introducing themselves, the purple one finally looked at me expecting to answer, which… wasn’t the best idea. I leaned in to her and told her to come closer. Finally, after she came close enough into whispering distance, that’s when I said the following words. “Hey Twilight, I couldn’t give a FUCK about you or your friends. That’s why I’m telling you this once and only once. Fuck. Off.”
Twilight recoiled in disturbance and looked in shock, as did the rest of them. Finally the rainbow one decided to swoop down and get in my face. “Hey buddy! Nobody disrespects me or my friends like that! Now apologize!” They all yelled and nodded in agreement with their friend. That’s when Octavia and Vinyl looked over to me and saw what was happening. They rushed over trying to diffuse the situation.
“Hey guys!” Vinyl tried getting their attention. “What’s going on!?” Both her and Octavia looked extremely worried about what was happening.
“You’re ‘friend’ here jus’ decided to insult us without any reason, that’s what’s happening!” Applejack interjected.
“What do you-“ But before Octavia could finish something else happened that I would later regret. While all the yelling was going on I could feel the bile from my stomach coming up my stomach. That’s right, what happened next was I had thrown up all over Rainbow Dash’s face and into her mouth that she happened to have opened. This was weird because usually I’m not such a lightweight, must be because of me being a pony now that it happened.
Everyone at the party was horrified at the scene that Octavia and Vinyl took the chance to get me out of there before ‘the mane 6’ as I learned they were called, also known as the ‘Elements of Harmony’ as well, came out of their puked-induced shock.
The two of them had to put me on Octavia’s back and carry me all the way back to the house, and when they were halfway there Vinyl finally decided to talk. “So… what do you think happened back there?”
Octavia sighed and decided to answer. “I don’t know Vinyl, I really don’t know. As much as I dislike talking to her, I might be able to get the information out of Pinkie tomorrow.”
After a while more Vinyl finally decided to ask Octavia. “Hey ‘Tavi, why do you hate talking to your sister so much? Is it because she and her friends ruined those two jobs you had in Canterlot?”
Octavia almost broke her neck trying to answer Vinyl with such neck-turning speed. “Of course it is! Not to mention the one time here in Ponyville during Nightmare Night when Princess Luna tried showing us that she changed and Pinkie nearly ruined the night convincing everypony that the Princess was going to eat all of us. That’s three jobs she’s ruined for me! I only got paid half for the ones in Canterlot because they found out I was sisters with her but decided to not hold it against me while here in Ponyville I was humiliated for almost a week because of her antics! Not to mention the fact that she also gets in all sorts of trouble here! I mean, you remember the time she put on that gruesome play with Rainbow Dash? What was it called again? ‘Cupcakes’ or something like that?”
“Hehe, I guess you’re right. But still, she’s your sister, you shouldn’t hate her much because of a few mistakes she’s made.” Vinyl tried telling her. She only got a glare in return. “Okay, a LOT of mistakes… But still ‘Tavi! She’s your sister, you only have one of them, err, two of them I mean… You know what I’m trying to say!”
“*Sigh* I know Vinyl, I know. It’s just… sometimes I wish she could act like she was a normal pony rather than a madmare.”
After that, the two of them stayed quiet until they were finally home. When they got me into bed Vinyl spoke up once again. “So… what do you think we should do with him?”
Octavia started becoming red. “VINYL! How could you think of such a thing! Taking advantage of him in his sleep, for shame.”
“ME!? I was only saying what we should do with him because of the situation we just came from! I hadn’t meant anything like that all!... You know, sometimes I wonder who the real dirty pony is in this household…”
Octavia turned a deep red and quickly looked away in embarrassment. After a few moments of looking away and cooling down, she finally answered. “I don’t know Vinyl, I guess we can only wait until he wakes up for him to tell us what was going on.” Right after she said that, she had noticed my Iphone, lighter, and cigarettes on the end table next to my bed. “Hello, what do we have here?”Well there you go guys, chapter 3. Sorry for the few days of not updating, but with WoW, Skyrim, trying to think of dialogue and such, watching the new MLP:FiM episode, and watching a 30 hour (That’s right, 30 hours!) documentary on WW2, I don’t exactly spend much time on it… okay who am I kidding, I have plenty of time, I just choose to use it on other things rather than this so I don’t get burnt out. Also, if there’s one thing I’ve learned about this community, it’s to not fuck with Fluttershy, that’s why I didn’t say anything bad about her. Seriously, say something bad and the fans will pounce on you like a pack of hungry ravenous wolves going after their meal. Anyways, See ya next chapter!
Into A New World: Original Chapters
(4) Darkness Comes To Town
Chapter 4: Darkness Comes To Town
It was early morning in Canterlot when Princess Celestia had just opened up a letter from her most faithful student, Twilight Sparkle. “Ah, it seems she or one of her friends has learned another valuable lesson in friendship, I wonder what the lesson was.” She unrolled the letter that had come into her position late last night when she was asleep. As she read it, she became more and more disturbed by the content from the letter, as it was not a letter talking about a lesson in friendship, but that of disgust and hatred.
Princess Luna was going to her chambers to rest so she could be up when it was time for her to raise the moon when she sensed that her sister was disturbed by something, but from what she could not tell. She went to Celestia’s door to investigate and upon arriving proceeded to knock. “Tia? Are you there sister? Is something the matter?”
Princess Celestia’s focus on the letter was broken when her sister had called out for her through the door. “Oh, Luna, it’s you. Yes, come in and I shall tell you about it.”
Princess Luna entered her sister’s room where she saw her sister using her magic to magically hold a letter up and read it. “What is the problem dear sister?”
“It’s this letter Luna. It came late last night apparently so I didn’t get a chance to read it until just now. I was expecting it to be a letter from my student-“
“Twilight Sparkle, correct?” Luna interjected her sister.
“Err, yes, that student. Anyways, the letter that I received from my student was a letter that I had expected to be about friendship like I had assigned her, but this…” She hovered the letter over to where Luna was standing to allow her to see. Luna then used her magic to grab it when it finally floated over.
The letter had been written as such. “Dear Princess Celestia, today I have learned that not ALL ponies are kind and friendly as I had once believed. Tonight, I had met the specific pony you had requested me to meet along with my friends.
At first he seemed to be a well-mannered gentlepony when I was introducing my friends as he nodded and followed each and every one of us as we said our names. It was after we had finished introducing ourselves that he insisted that I leaned in closer to hear him as he whispered to me. What he whispered was… Infuriating! He insulted my friends and I for no reason whatsoever and then when Rainbow Dash was trying to get him to apologize, he had puked all over her and got some even in her mouth!
I’m sorry Princess, but I do believe that this stallion cannot be changed if THIS is how he acts when someone tries being nice to him. From your most faithful student, Twilight Sparkle.”
Princess Luna had finished the letter then looked back at her sister, who still looked worried. “Tia… Who is this ‘new’ pony Twilight Sparkle speaks of?” Luna said in a scolding tone.
Celestia’s face turned from that of confusion and despair, to that of one of shock, as she had been clearly caught in her little scheme. “Oh, well, you know… ehehe…”
“Tia…” Luna once again said in her scolding tone.
“Well…” Luna was now glaring at her trying to pry the information from her older sister.
“Didn’t we promise we wouldn’t keep any more secrets from each other? So that a situation like Nightmare Moon will never come again?”
“Yes we did… but-“
“But what?... What are you hiding Tia?”
Finally, after all the pressure coming from Luna, Celestia had finally cracked. “Alright! I give! A few nights ago I thought I could have a little fun by finding some poor sap who has had a miserable life from another planet and bring him here so that he could change for the better! That’s all!” Celestia yelled in defeat at her younger sister with her hooves up in the air.
“An alien from another planet Tia? Really?...” ‘I guess this is why some ponies around the castle call her Trollestia.’
“I heard that!” Celestia protested as Luna suddenly remembered that they could share thoughts with one another if they were willing.
‘Crud.’ “Well, if this is all true, how do we know it isn’t a danger to our little ponies?” Luna asked as she really did worry about the ponies of Equestria and the thought of something killing them frightened her.
“When he got here, I made sure to turn him into an earth pony. That way, even though he still has some of his abilities from his own world, he will have lost the urge to hurt anypony so long as he doesn’t figure out how to fix it. Even then he’ll only do it only in self-defense, he can never be the aggressor.”
“What happens if he is attacked before he is able to fix himself?” Luna asked, clearly being curious about the creature.
“He will only be able to run as he will have no way of knowing how to fight.”
“Well that’s good… So… how is he able to fix himself?” Luna asked Celestia, wanting to know so she could prevent it from happening if she ever had to.
Celestia became red and turned around away from Luna, then muttered. “….al …e.co….”
“I’m sorry, what Tia?” Luna hadn’t heard what Celestia had said.
“I said ..xu.. in…co….” She muttered once more.
“One more time. This time an itsy bitsy louder.”
“I said sexual intercourse! That’s how he has to fix himself! By having sex with somepony!” Celestia yelled out, turning around to reveal her face to be bright red.
After hearing Celestia yelling the words ‘sexual intercourse’, Luna had also begun to turn bright red, but then facehoofed after realizing what she heard. “Tia…”
“I know! But I did research this time! On his world it’s both immoral and illegal to have sex with anything that’s NOT his own species! That means we’re in the clear and we won’t have to ever worry about it!”
“You mean like that time you brought that alien who happened to be dealing illegal drugs who said he was a guitarist and the only way to fix himself was to use said drugs? Causing you to have teleport him back to his own world before he started corrupting our world as well?” Luna countered.
“Well at least he bought his roommates a very nice house with the money he made here by selling the drugs he had on him to the nobles here in Canterlot… By the way, have I ever told you you’re getting much better at modern Equestrian?” Celestia tried changing the subject.
“Tia… You know we had to confiscate and destroy all the drugs he gave all the nobles so they wouldn’t be crazed junkies…I fear the same might happen again this time.”
“Alright, I know, I know.” Celestia finally admitted she was defeated… Suddenly, she had gotten a perfect idea, at least to her it was. “I know Luna! You can keep watch of him while I stay here in Canterlot and do everything like I did before you came back from the moon!”
“Wait, what? What do you mean sister?”
“He knows what I look like so I can’t keep watch of him in fear of him recognizing me. But if you went in my place, we wouldn’t have to worry about him getting out of control because you would be watching over him the entire time! That and you could help Twilight with her project by helping her getting to know him better! It’s perfect!”
“I guess. But wouldn’t it-“ Luna was cut off though as her sister grabbed her entire body and opened the windows. What happened next was mildly entertaining for Celestia and extremely annoying and somewhat frightening for Luna.
“I know, I know, I’m going to miss you too here at the castle while you’re away. But worry not dear sister, as I, Celestia, shall take care of everything in the castle while you are watching the young man. Now, off you go!” and with that, she chucked Luna off the balcony.
“TIAAAAAA!” Luna screamed out as she was thrown over, gradually falling towards the ground. Before she hit the ground though, she remembered she had wings and opened them to catch herself. ‘Geez Tia, you could have just asked instead of throwing me over the edge nearly killing me! And you didn’t even tell me what he looks like!’ Luna thought, trying to communicate with her sister. For a while there was nothing but silence. ‘I know you’re there Tia.’
‘I can’t hear youuu!’ Celestia mockingly said trying to sing in her head.
‘Tia…’
‘Oh alright, I don’t know what he looks like, happy now? All I know is that he lives in Ponyville.’
‘*Sigh* Tia…’
‘Alright, alright. Look, when you get back I’ll have the chefs make you a triple vanilla scoop fudge covered sundae, with bananas. Doesn’t that sound good?’
‘…. Don’t think this makes us even Tia.’ And with that, Luna set off in the direction of Ponyville.
Meanwhile, in Ponyville, a certain brown stallion was waking up from his deep slumber he was having trying to get rid of the massive headache he had due to his actions from the night before. ‘God, what the hell did I do last night? Oh, right. Massive drinking at the party. Huh, that’s odd, everything is fuzzy from last night. Speaking of which, how did I get back into my bed?’ He turned to his left in his bed, and there facing him were two large crimson eyes with a white outline.
“Why hello there handsome.” Vinyl grinned like usual.
“aaaaaaAAAAAAHH!” I began to scream at the top of my lungs seeing Vinyl lay right next to me in bed. I was freaking out so much I had fallen out of bed as Vinyl looked at me over the edge.
“What? You don’t like it when a beautiful mare is lying right next to you when you wake up?”
“W-why are you in my bed Vinyl!?”
“What? You don’t remember last night? It was really fun.” She was grinning larger than usual.
“Wait… you don’t mean…” ‘Please no. For the love of God, please no.’
“Yep.” She answered still wearing that huge grin.
“Oh my god…” ‘Ohmygod, ohmygod, ohmygod… I think I’m going to be sick.’ But for some odd reason I couldn’t feel anything in my stomach. That was when Octavia barged into the room, I suppose she had heard my screaming.
“VINYL! What did I say about teasing him!?” She stormed in yelling at Vinyl.
“Awww, you’re no fun ‘Tavi.”
“Wait, you mean we didn’t?” I asked, trying to make sure.
“Nope.” She said with that huge grin still on her face.
“VINYL! Downstairs! Now!” Octavia commanded her.
“Awww, but ‘Tavi-“
“NOW!” Octavia nearly screamed at the top of her lungs. Both me and Vinyl recoiled in shock.
“Yes’m!” Vinyl said to Octavia and ran out my room, running down the stairs to the living room.
“And you! Come down when you’re showered and ready! We have a lot to talk about!” She nearly screamed at me, then slammed the door behind her as she too went downstairs, nearly breaking the door from its hinges.
“…. Was it something I said?”
After showering and getting to dry myself, I had noticed that something, no, make that someTHINGS, were missing from my room, or more specifically, my end table. “Oh no, please tell me… Fuck… Fuckfuckfuckfuck! I guess I should’ve anticipated this if I could never go home but fuck! Only the second day!? Give me a god damn break!”
I started to walk down slowly where at the bottom I noticed both Vinyl and Octavia sitting in the same chairs they were sitting in the living room yesterday.
“Sit.” Octavia commanded of me, pointing at the couch. I obliged her without any trouble and quickly sat down. There, on the table separating the couch and the chairs, were my Iphone, my cigarette box, and my lighter. ‘Fuuuuuck.’
Suddenly, she spoke up once more. “Do you mind explaining what these things are?”
“….”
“Well!?” Once again, nearly screaming at me trying to pry the information out of me.
“Would you believe me if I said I didn’t know?” Wow, was that an extremely dumb thing to say. Octavia looked at me with daggers in her eyes after I made that statement. “Alright, alright, I’ll tell you… They’re… They’re things from my world.” ‘There, I said it. It’s all over for me now. They’ll either think I’m insane and kick me out of the house or believe me and call the cops on my ass.’
“What do you mean ‘Your world’?” She was still extremely mad at me for some reason, but for some reason I don’t think was THE reason she was this angry.
“Well, I guess you were going to find out sometime soon anyways so I guess I would have to tell you sooner or later.” I took a deep breath preparing myself. “I come from a planet called Earth. My real name is Joseph Henderson, but some people call me Jojo. The planet I live on is dominated by my species called Humans. We are a race of hairless apes who have evolved over many millions of years and walk upright. We are also omnivores. We have evolved so far that we have the capability to make amazing technology such as the machine you see before your eyes.” I pointed to the Iphone. I then picked it up and began explaining what it was. The entire time Octavia had a skeptical face on while Vinyl seemed genuinely intrigued by my story about Earth and its inhabitants. I then began to tell the story of my life up to the point of where the white horse had teleported me here.
“That still doesn’t explain how you got here.” Octavia finally said after hearing my story out.
“Well… One night I had gotten drunk more than usual, and I had gone back to my apartment to get some things and proceeded to go a park nearby trying to find some people to play music to get some cash, but was too stupid to realize at the time that it was so late that nobody would have been there. But that was when things got weird. When I reached the park, I could have sworn that I had seen a white horse that both a horn and wings, and that it’s mane and tail were multi-colored. It created a portal out of nowhere and I could have sworn it was telling me to go through it. Since I was drunk at the time, and completely not functioning right, I obliged it and went through. That’s when I had woken up here, in this world, the next morning.”
Octavia and Vinyl became wide-eyed at this for some reason, and when Octavia was about to speak, Vinyl put a hoof over Octavia’s mouth to stop her. “What’s the big idea Vinyl?”
Vinyl then proceeded to motion Octavia to turn away from me so I wasn’t able to hear them talking, which made me somewhat suspicious, but I also had a massive headache at the time so I couldn’t exactly focus on them. “Think about it ‘Tavi, if what he is saying is true then that means Princess Celestia sent him here.” Vinyl whispered.
“Yeah, so?”
“Well, think about it. If what he said about his life is true, then that must mean Princess Celestia probably sent him here to get him to change! It would make a lot of sense why Twilight and the other Elements of Harmony tried talking to him last night then. The princess must have tasked Twilight with changing his attitude and living a better life! But that backfired because of the fact that when they decided to talk to him he was so drunk he wasn’t able to think straight meaning he didn’t put the nice-nice act on them and that whole fiasco happened. Isn’t that what your sister said about what happened last night?”
“Well… I guess that would make sense… but I still won’t forgive him for last night!”
“Why? I know you love your sister and all but all he did was say a naughty word or two, it’s not that big of a deal.”
“That’s not what I’m talking about! I’m talking about when he walked into my room last night and just stood at the entrance when he saw me pla-“ Vinyl put a hoof over Octavia’s mouth to stop her. She then turned to me to ask me.
“Hey Fi-fi, you remember anything last night?”
“No… Not really… All I can remember at the moment is about half-way through the party, where you tried getting me to play some game that I refused to do, and after that those other girls came over and started to introduce themselves… But for some reason I can only remember the purple one saying her name, everything else is blank, why?”
“Oh nothing, just curious.” She gave me a big smile and turned back to Octavia. “There, he can’t remember a thing, satisfied? I’m sure he was just really drunk and thought your room was the bathroom or something before passing out again.”
“I guess so… But we still have that whole Elements of Harmony problem to deal with.”
Vinyl gave Octavia one of the biggest smiles I’ve ever seen, even to this day. “Just leave that to me.”
At the time, on the other side of town, a certain dark blue alicorn was flying over the town. It was still early out that very few ponies were out at the time. Princess Luna landed in front of Twilight’s house and began knocking on the door. A very sleepy dragon had answered the door. “I’m sorry but the library is still closed, please come back later.” He yawned and began closing the door when a hoof stopped it. He looked up to see the princess standing there. “P-princess Luna! I’m so sorry! I didn’t know you were coming.”
“It’s quite alright young dragon, I am looking for Twilight Sparkle though, is she here?” Spike nodded and let the princess inside.
“Twilight is still upstairs sleeping. Apparently something late last night really got her upset and she has been in a really bad mood since. She even kept me awake for an hour telling me about it, but I didn’t really hear it since I was half-asleep the entire time.”
“Yes… I had heard about what happened last night when she made you send that letter last night…” Princess Luna replied to the young dragon. After a while Luna spoke up once more. “This might be awkward but… what was your name again? Please forgive me as I have not gotten the chance to learn all of your names, despite my sister always talking about you and the Elements.”
“It’s alright Princess, you don’t need to apologize. Twilight called me Spike when I was born and while she was still young Princess Celestia took care of me. 10 years later and here we are in Ponyville saving it from all sorts of trouble while Twilights learns about friendship I guess.” Spike finished saying. He then proceeded to tell the princess. “I don’t know what it is Princess, but there’s something different about you… I can’t quite put my claw on it though…”
“Oh? I wonder what it could be…” Princess Luna wondered about what the dragon could have possibly meant by what he said, quite possibly awaiting a compliment of some kind.
Suddenly, he remembered. “I know! You’re not talking in that really funky way anymore, you know, with the ‘we’s and the ‘thy’s and silly stuff like that!” He exclaimed, proud of himself of remembering.
“Oh, that.” Princess Luna said in a deflated tone, not really upset at the dragon for noticing, but also not too pleased about how he phrased it. She could not blame him though for he was still a young dragon and did not know better. “Yes, thanks to my sister, I have been taking ‘modern Equestrian’ lessons at the castle to know of what the ponies of today talk like.”
“Oh, that’s interesting.” Spike tried acting like he cared about it, but he really didn’t. Suddenly, the two of them heard rustling coming from upstairs and heard Twilight coming down the steps from her bedroom.
“Spike? Is there somepony there with you?” Twilight Sparkle came down very tired but had heard talking downstairs and had to make sure who it was, it was then that she saw the princess. “Princess! What are you doing here?” She exclaimed, clearly not expecting her coming.
Suddenly, the princess spoke up, not in a threatening tone, but also not in a pleasant one. “Twilight Sparkle! We have come for thee!”
Well guys, there’s chapter 4 for you, hope you enjoyed it. For anyone asking, no I will NOT be making this into a clopfic, as I had no intention of doing so at the very beginning. The only reason I put that ‘fixing’ part in was because I know the character ends up thinking he’s attracted to the ponies one minute, then snaps out of it and remembers he’s a human the next. But enough of that, I want to know what you guys think. Should this be turned up to Mature? Or stay at Teen? I’m sorta at the borderline at the moment with it. I mean, yeah, I’ve said some raunchy things in here (I guess.) but for some reason I feel like I haven’t pushed it over the line yet. Tell me what you guys think in the comments, and also tell me if there’s anything I can do to make the story better (i.e. helping with my grammar, spelling, etc.) Well, see all of you next chapter!
Into A New World: Original Chapters
(5) Welcome To The Machine
Hey guys, quick A/N before the chapter starts. Since I can’t really think of names for my chapters, for now I’m just gonna name the chapter with whatever song I was currently listening to, and don’t worry as I’ll remember to not name two chapters the same, as well as try naming something relevant to the chapter. Like I wouldn’t name a chapter ‘The Trial’ when the chapter is about the main character making some more friends, or ‘Fuck Her Gently’ when it’s about the main character getting into fights or something. Well, enjoy the chapter!
Chapter 5: Welcome To The Machine
“Twilight Sparkle! We have come for thee!” Luna bellowed in her Royal Canterlot Voice.
“F-for what reason Princess Luna?” Twilight startled by Luna’s sudden change from normal to loud volume control.
“We…” Luna began, but noticed how she was frightening Twilight, and remembered that she should not have used her Royal Voice. “Ahem, excuse me… I, Twilight Sparkle, require your assistance in a royal mission.” Twilight, intrigued by what the princess meant, listened on. “I need your help to watch the new pony who has come to Ponyville. My sister wishes to observe him but cannot do it herself, so she sent me and asked me to have you come along.”
Twilight, now angered by what happened last night, reluctantly agreed, knowing she couldn’t refuse the princess’s order. “Very well Princess Luna, I will help you.”
“Very good! Now, we need to pick up one more pony before we are to proceed with the mission.”
“Princess? Who would that pony be?”
“Why, the one called Fluttershy of course.”
“Fluttershy!? Excuse me Princess Luna, but I think that’s a bad idea, she’s pretty much terrified of the new pony in town! I don’t think that would be a very wise idea. And besides, even if we are to follow this new pony, wouldn’t he recognize you as one of the princesses?”
“Hmm, I suppose you are right about my form. As for Fluttershy, she might be frightened now, but I need her kindness if we wish for this pony to open up.”
“I suppose… B-“
“Then it’s agreed! I will change my form with magic and we will then get Fluttershy, the Element of Kindness!”
Twilight knew she couldn’t budge the princess from not taking Fluttershy along, but still agreed nevertheless. That was when her stomach had begun to rumble as it was still early in the morning and she hadn’t eaten breakfast yet. “Ehehe, oops. “ Twilight said in embarrassment. “It seems I haven’t eaten breakfast yet… do you mind if-“ Twilight began to say before Princess Luna cut her off.
“Not at all young Twilight.” It was there that the princess’s stomach began to growl as well. Clearly embarrassed as well, she thought of an idea. “It seems I have not eaten as well. Perhaps we should eat breakfast before we are to get the yellow one?”
“That sounds like a wonderful idea Princess. Spike?”
“Already on it Twilight.” Spike called from the kitchen, where he had been the entire time Twilight and Luna had been talking.
“He seems to be a very competent servant.” Luna commented about Spike.
“He’s more like a little brother to me than a servant… Oh! We almost forgot. Shouldn’t you change forms Princess? I mean, I know everypony in town knows I’m Celestia’s student and all, but I still think that it would be a bad idea if somepony saw you coming out of my house in your current form.”
“I suppose you are right Twilight, I should change forms now before we do forget. Very well, stand back.” Twilight stepped a few steps back as a dark blue aura surrounded Princess Luna. In mere moments, the entire aura engulfed the Princess and when it faded away, it revealed a younger looking, lighter blue Unicorn with a just the crescent moon for a Cutie Mark and the same light blue mane that Luna had when the Elements first freed her from the Nightmare.
“You look good Princess, I doubt anypony will be able to recognize you.”
“Thank you Twilight Sparkle, I am grateful for your compliment. Now… shall we eat breakfast?” And if on cue, Spike came out with a stack full of waffles and set it on the table.
“Breakfast, is served.”
On the other side of town, Octavia, Vinyl, and Joseph were still having the same talk from before. “So Fiery… Or should I call you Joseph or whatever now?” Octavia said in a sharp tone, still somewhat upset at him for walking in on her playing with her cello in bed when she thought everypony was asleep, though Joseph thought it was because he was keeping secret he was actually a human the entire time.
“I don’t know… I guess I didn’t think that far ahead yet, thinking I was gonna have more time to think about it and all. I guess you could call me Joseph if you felt like it, but it would probably be a bad idea to call me that outside the house.”
“I agree, though I still like the idea of calling you Jojo… Jojo and Fi-fi.” Vinyl grinned like her usual self. It was sorta weird for Joseph because whenever she did it she had her shades on, but now with them off, for some reason she looked like some sort of white she-devil. Like she had evil intent behind it… Then again it’s probably just the eyes making him think like that.
Suddenly, everypony’s stomach began to rumble, indicating that it was time to eat. “Eheh, seems like we should eat some breakfast.” Joseph said with a smile, trying to make the situation less awkward.
“*Sigh* I suppose we do need to eat, but don’t think this is over Fiery! You still have some things to answer.” Octavia said at Joseph, where she was still wondering about that magic effect he did yesterday.
Octavia went to the kitchen to prepare breakfast for everyone as she seemed to be the only capable pony in the household as Vinyl was just really bad at cooking while the only thing Joseph could cook were ramen noodles, toast, and cereal. Joseph and Vinyl sat at the dining room table to get ready to eat when Vinyl thought she could strike up a conversation. “So… What’s Earth like?”
This caught Joseph off-guard, not because he wasn’t expecting it, but rather because compared to this world so far, this world seemed to be a dream come true compared to Earth. “Well it’s… it has its problems…”
“Oh? Like what?” Vinyl somehow got her shades on while Joseph wasn’t looking which kind of spooked him but nevertheless answered, but with another question.
“It depends… first tell me what type of problems this world has and then I guess I can tell you what Earth has.”
“Well, besides Discord and Nightmare Moon (‘Discord? Nightmare Moon? Who the hell thought of these names?’), I guess the worst we had in this town was the parasprites about a year ago which ended up nearly eating all our plants, until Twilight Sparkle screwed it up and made them start eating everything non-organic. Luckily Pinkie Pie knew how to deal with them and was able to clear the city of them. But other than that, I really don’t think the world has any problems, so long as you stay out the Everfree Forest of course.”
“Well then, I guess I owe you answers then.” Joseph said, which got a Vinyl grin. “Earth has many problems. Famine, murder, wars, natural disasters, the crashed economy which hasn’t recovered yet and when I was still on Earth seemed to be getting worse, not to mention all the rebellions that have been going on in the Middle East and such. So yeah… Earth is pretty fucked up.”
“Wow… I… I really didn’t think a place could be so…” Vinyl was starting to say.
“Fucked up?” Joseph tried finishing for her.
“That’s one way of saying it, but I was looking more along the lines of ‘terrible’” Vinyl said, now with a concerned look on her face, shocked at how a world could be so horrible and why anyone would want to live there was beyond her. Suddenly Octavia came in with some pancakes for all of them and began to speak. “Two things. First off, please stop cursing, as this world looks down on it and is considered a very bad thing to do. Second, if this world is as bad as you claim, and with what you told us earlier… Why would you want to return?”
“To answer you Octavia, first off, cursing is a way of expressing myself, but I’m not stupid enough to use it in a place that looks down upon it, so I’ll try to stop, but no promises. Second, I… I…” Then it dawned on Joseph. Why did he want to go back? It’s as he said earlier, Earth was a fucked up place to live. If it was so bad and this place was so like… Paradise… Then why did he want to return? He didn’t get along with his mom, he didn’t have any friends, he was getting a degree in something he hated doing, and lastly he was stuck in a dead-end job and place to live and wouldn’t get out of that situation until he started on his career that would probably be many years to come. Hell, probably many decades by the moving he was doing. He was just some low-down, cigarette smoking, booze drinking nobody. “I… I guess I really don’t know Octavia, I never really thought about it until now…”
They ate in silence as they let Joseph try to figure out what he wanted to do with his life. Did he really want to try to find a way back home? Or did he want to go back? He had no idea, and making him think about more and more just made him angrier by the second. When they finished Vinyl cleared the table while Octavia wanted to ask Joseph some more questions. “So Fiery… Is it ok if I keep calling you that?”
“Fine by me, no real objections really, considering I was the one who came up with it on the spot.”
“Very well… So Fiery, do you… Do you remember ANYTHING from last night?”
“No… Not really… Why? Did I do something stupid while I was drunk?”
Vinyl came back into the room and sat back into her chair, with suddenly another grin on her face, while Octavia started rubbing the back of her neck with hoof trying to phrase the next sentence. “Well… You sort of…”
“Sort of?...”
“Sort of puked… All over one of the Elements of Harmony…”
“…. What or who is an ‘Element of Harmony’?”
“You remember that purple mare with her friends? They’re the Elements of Harmony, and are somewhat a big deal as they’ve saved the world twice now by defeating both Nightmare Moon and Discord…”
“…So… they’re like national heroes or something?”
“More like world heroes.” Vinyl said through her huge grin.
“Well fuck…” Joseph said out loud. Octavia gave him a glare for saying it.
“That’s another thing that you apparently did last night. After they introduced themselves to you… You apparently, and I quote, told them “I don’t give a fuck about you or your friends.” And that you told them to ‘fuck off.’” For some reason or another it had disturb Joseph that Octavia was saying the ‘f word’, not because the word bothered him, but because somehow it didn’t fit her. “After you did that, that was when Vinyl and I rushed over after sensing something was going on and you… puked, on one of them.”
“Huh… that’s interesting…” Joseph said with a face that said that he was intrigued by something. Octavia and Vinyl looked at him, then at each other, then back to him, then asked.
“What’s interesting?”
“Huh? Oh, well, it’s just that I don’t usually tell someone to ‘fuck off’ unless they really piss me off, drunk or not. Tell me, did they do anything else before that happened that would have upset me?”
Vinyl and Octavia looked at each other again and shrugged, then Octavia spoke up. “Not that we know of.”
“Well then, I wonder what it was.” They all looked at each other trying to figure out what the Elements could have possibly done to piss him off so much. It was then that Octavia noticed how late it was getting and needed to be off to practice with her band for an upcoming performance they had at another fancy Canterlot garden party.
“It seems I have to get going, but we should continue this conversation when I return Fiery.” Joseph nodded indicating he understood and then Vinyl spoke up.
“Well if this conversation is done then I’m going back to bed, I don’t have work until later tonight. See ya.” And with that she walked to the stairs and started climbing them.
It was then that Joseph noticed that even though he had his Iphone, he didn’t have his cigarettes and lighter. “Hey Octavia, you mind if I get my smokes and lighter back? They’re kinda important to me.”
Octavia was about to leave when she turned to him to answer. “I suppose… what do these ‘smokes’ do anyway Fiery?”
‘Oh, right, they don’t have cigarettes in the world. Weird, you’d think they’d have them considering they have booze, but nope.’ “They’re… They’re something I need to relieve stress… though soon I guess I’m going have to find something else to relieve my stress with.”
“I see… well they stink nevertheless, so please don’t ‘smoke’ them in the house.”
Joseph looked at her intrigued. “How do you know how they smell?”
“I was out on the balcony last night getting some fresh air when you decided to ‘smoke’ one. It smelled so bad I had to go back into my room to get away from the smell.”
“Oh… I see… Well don’t worry Octavia, I promise I won’t smoke inside the house as I know how bad they smell.”
When she gave him his cigarettes and lighter, she had one last thing to say to him before she left for work. “And that’s another thing, enough with this ‘Octavia’, or ‘Ms. Octavia’ nonsense, please, just call me ‘Tavi.” She said to him with a smile.
For the first time in many years, Joseph gave a genuine smile back. “’Tavi huh?... Alright, I’ll do that…”
“Good. Well, I guess I should get going to work.” When she got to the door she gave a quick look back at him, where he had his back turned at her looking at his smokes. “See you later… Fi-fi.” Clearly embarrassed for saying it, she quickly ran out the door and closed it behind her.
Joseph hadn’t heard her because he was too busy wondering he was going to do after he ran out of cigarettes. ‘Fuck man, there has to be something I can do that can help me out, anything! I mean, do they have something that’s equivalent to cigarettes? ARGH! This is so damn frustrating! Fuck it, I’ll smoke one now upstairs and just forget about it for now.’ He grabbed the smokes and lighter and proceeded to go upstairs to his room.
Before he went inside though, he heard something coming from Vinyl’s room. When he got closer he almost knocked when he heard her inside. “Ooh, yes, Fi-fi!”
‘The fuck?’ He put his ear to the door, where started to hear a faint buzzing noise. ‘Wait… oh dear god please no…’ But his fears were coming to light.
“Yes, yes, yes, Yes, Yes, YEEES!!! FI-FI!!” He heard Vinyl scream out, then heavy panting from the other side of the door.
Joseph stood there, feeling extremely awkward. ‘I… I better go.’ He thought and proceeded to go to his own bedroom, where even then he felt extremely uncomfortable. He went to the balcony and smoked one of his remaining cigarettes, then when he was done he put it out and threw it over the balcony once again. He went back inside the clean his mouth of the smell and when he came out he looked at the guitar resting against the wall. “I should really check out if I can still play the guitar and see if that weird thing happens again.” He said to no one in particular.
He grabbed his guitar and sat on his bed. He then began to play Led Zeppelin’s ‘Achilles Last Stand’. Just like before, right before he started to play, he felt a surge of energy rush into him. While playing he was able to perfect the lyrics and while he was playing the other instruments for the song were being played by specters that had appeared by themselves.
After the 10 minute song was done, he opened his eyes that were once again closer while playing, and saw Vinyl standing there in the doorway. “Cool song, was really impressive watching you.” She said.
“Oh, h-hey Vinyl, didn’t know you were there, I thought you were sleeping.” He felt really weird around her now after what he had heard just a few minutes ago. Vinyl could sense he was tense for some reason.
“Something the matter? Something seems to be troubling you.” She said, a worried look on her face.
“Oh no, nothings the matter, everything is just fine.” He said trying to play it off. ‘You fucking masturbated thinking about me! Even after I told you I wasn’t pony! How do you think I would feel!?’
“Well alright… If there really is something troubling you though, don’t be hesitant to ask.” She gave Joseph a smile and went back to her room.
Joseph ran to the doorway to reply to her. “Alright Vinyl, I will.” He yelled to her down the hallway. He went back to his room where he put his guitar up against the wall and then laid down on his bed. ‘Why does that happen each time I play my guitar? I think of a song, a surge of energy goes through me, and then it’s like I can perfect it, both vocally and with the guitar. Why damnit!?’ he thought to himself. He had enough of it and then just turned on the TV while lying on his bed flipping through channels to see if there was anything to watch, only thing he saw worth watching at all was apparently a little girl’s cartoon called ‘My Little Walrus: Eggmen are Cool.’ ‘Why is that name so damn familiar sounding?... Oh well, whatever.’ He thought, before switching to another channel to see if anything else was on after the episode was done. He promptly fell asleep on his bed later on to take a nap because there was nothing else worth watching.
Earlier in the day on the other side of town, two unicorn mares, one purple and the other light blue, were going to a certain yellow pegasus’s house.
Well, there’s chapter 5 of ‘Into A New World’. I hope you enjoyed it. I would like to also announce that I have gotten over 1000 views on Fimfiction . net xD. Ahem, you’ll have to excuse me because I didn’t think I would get that many views with this story, at all. Also, I would like to also announce that the next few chapters might be coming out not as much, as my brother whom I see maybe once every 2 years is coming home on the 20 th and isn’t returning to Utah until the 30 th . I’ll still try to get some more chapters out, just don’t count it to be that frequent between the 20 th and the 30 th . Also, looking for any pre-readers who are willing, just PM my Fimfic or Fanfic account, both being Poodicus if you want to help me out :D. Well, see you guys next time!
Into A New World: Original Chapters
(6) While My Guitar Gently Weeps
Chapter 6: While My Guitar Gently Weeps
Princess Luna and Twilight Sparkle were on their way to Fluttershy’s house when Twilight suddenly decided to stop. “Princess… Did we ever pick an alias for you in case anybody wonders who you are? I mean, it’s not exactly like you can go around in that form and still call yourself Princess Luna.”
Luna stopped alongside Twilight to consider what she meant. “I see what you mean Twilight Sparkle, perhaps I should choose an alias… What about just Luna?”
Twilight facehoofed. “Uh, perhaps we should choose something that DOESN’T have your name in it?”
“Hmm, I suppose… What about… Moonlight Eclipse?” Luna suggested.
Twilight facehoofed once again. “You’re going to suggest something that’s somehow related to the moon each time, aren’t you?”
“Indeed.”
“*Sigh* I suppose Moonlight Eclipse will have to do then…” Twilight said in a defeated tone. “At least Fluttershy’s house isn’t far from here, we should be there in a couple of minutes.”
And in a couple of minutes they were indeed there. But before Luna, or Moonlight at this point, had the chance to knock on the door, Twilight had stopped her. “Luna, what should our backstory for you be?”
“Whatever do you mean Twilight Sparkle?”
“Well, first off, stop calling me Twilight Sparkle, just call me Twilight, okay?” Luna nodded in response. “Secondly, I don’t think anypony’s gonna believe that I just met you today, so we need to think of something that would make the other ponies in town believe us.”
Luna put her hoof on her chin trying to think. “Hmm… What if… What if I was your friend from Canterlot when you still lived there, and that I’m just visiting you for a while.”
Twilight thought about it. “Hmm, I never really did talk about my life in Canterlot… I guess we could make it believable.” They both agreed on it and proceeded to knock on Fluttershy’s door. Luna spoke up once more before she came to the door.
“Twilight?”
“Yes Princess?”
“Why didn’t we think of these things BEFORE leaving the library?”
“… No idea.”
Just then Fluttershy answered the door with Angel on her back. “Oh, hello Twilight, I wasn’t expecting you today.” Fluttershy also just then saw Luna, or Moonlight, standing there alongside Twilight. “Oh, h-hello. A-are you one of Tw-twilight’s friends?” She nervously said, unsure of who this new pony was.
“You don’t need to worry Fluttershy.” Twilight spoke to her timid friend, trying to soothe her of her being frightened over Luna. “This is Moonlight Eclipse. She’s a friend I had from Canterlot when I was still studying under Princess Celestia.”
“Oh, it’s very nice to meet you Moonlight.” Fluttershy now said in a more calm voice, now knowing the new pony wasn’t going to harm her in anyway.
“Likewise dear Fluttershy. Twilight has spoken proudly of you and the rest of her friends here in Ponyville. You seem to have treated her very well since she had left Canterlot.”
“Oh, well, you know, we were just doing what friends do best.” Fluttershy said timidly, accepting the compliment of Moonlight while at the same time trying to not boast. “Anyways, was there something that I could help you with Twilight?”
“Actually Fluttershy there is, it was the reason we came to see you.” Twilight responded.
“Oh? Whatever could it be Twilight?... D-did something bad happen in town? D-did th-that new p-pony do something to s-somepony?” Fluttershy said with fear in her voice, hoping nothing bad had happened in town as she lived on the edge of town in a cottage near the edge of the Everfree Forest, taking care of all the animals that got hurt in town or in the forest and healed them up.
“No, nothing bad is happening in town.” Fluttershy let out a sigh of relief after hearing that. “Though it does concern that new pony from last night.” Fluttershy went right back to being afraid as she was very scared of the new pony that had insulted her and her friends last night at the party.
“I-it does?” Fluttershy said timidly, as Angel got on top of her head trying to act tough for the timid pegasus.
“Actually Fluttershy, we were wondering if you could help us to get him to open up to us, as I’m sure last night was just a fluke.” Twilight said trying to reassure Fluttershy. “We need you to come with us to the house he’s staying at and want you to come along as for some reason I think he sensed you weren’t threatening to him.”
“A-alright Twilight, I’ll help, but promise nothing bad happens.” Fluttershy said in her still timid voice.
“You have not only mine, but Moonlight’s promise as well, that nothing bad will happen to you.” Twilight said with a smile to her little yellow friend. Luna also smiled trying to reassure Fluttershy.
“Alright Twilight, I’ll go.” Fluttershy said, but not before Angel was trying to get attention by stomping his foot on her head. “Yes Angel? What is it?”
He seemed to use his movement of his body to apparently talk to her, and Fluttershy stood it perfectly as Twilight and Luna stood there in confusion. ‘Are you crazy!? What do you think is going to happen if you go there!? Don’t be stupid and get yourself hurt because this new pony is one huge jerk!’
“Oh Angel, you just have to be more trusting of ponies, even if they don’t seem good to you at first.”
Angel responded with a look that said, ‘And what about you? You didn’t trust him at first either.’
Fluttershy laughed about this while Angel gave the same face. “I see your point Angel, but don’t worry about me, as Twilight and Moonlight here will protect me if anything happens. Now, I need you to stay here and watch the house in case anything bad were to happen.”
Angel sighed before replying. ‘Fine, but don’t come crying to me if you get hurt somehow.’
Fluttershy gave another little chuckle at her bunny. “Alright Angel, fair enough. Now, be a good boy and look after the place while we’re gone.” Angel gave a salute to his owner and went inside and closed the door behind him. “Well, I guess I’m all ready to go.”
Twilight and Luna looked at each other before looking back at Fluttershy, before nodding indicating they were ready as well.
On the other side of town, Joseph, or Fiery as he was going by in his pony form, was on his bed sleeping for a nice little nap, that is, until his dream became a nightmare. He was dreaming that he was back home, and his mother was reviewing his grades he had for the semester. “You think this some kind of fucking joke!? What the hell am I doing paying for you to go to that university if all you’re going to do there is jack-off!”
“Well maybe if you didn’t raise me to be such a piss poor son, oh wait, you didn’t fucking raise me at all! You had your slut of a sister watch me until I was 12 and then you still did nothing to help me to graduate from high school! All you did was fucking work work work, that’s all you fucking did!”
“Well maybe if your whore of a father didn’t cheat on me maybe I would’ve been able to spend more time with you. So I’m so fucking sorry for trying to make your life nice!”
“Well maybe you shouldn’t have tried so hard! Maybe then I would be more of a better son and you would have known that I fucking hate law!” His mother was taken back from the statement he had just made. “That’s right! I fucking hate doing law! I don’t fucking understand any of it and the only reason why I started doing it was because you fucking forced me to do it! So thanks mom! Thanks for fucking nothing.” He walked out of the kitchen where they both were in the house and started to go outside while his mother followed trying to stop him. He turned to face his mother who was standing in the doorway leading to their house. “Fuck you mom!” And he walked away.
“Don’t you dare walk out on me you little shit! I tried to do everything I could to help you in life!... Fine! Walk out on me just like your worthless father!... I should have aborted you when I had the chance!” She yelled out after him, but he just kept walking away, while she broke down and started to cry at the doorway to the house. The neighbors that were outside at the time just looked in awe and amazement as the event unfolded. Joseph’s mother finally wiped her tears and looked to see the neighbors were all staring at her. “What the fuck are you all looking at!?” The neighbors quickly went back to what they were doing before the event unfolded.
Suddenly in the dream, Joseph was transported back to Ponyville. He was in his pony form and had burst through a door that was colored red turning black. There he saw Octavia and Vinyl performing sex acts on a stallion that he couldn’t see who it was. Suddenly Octavia saw him. “Oh look Vinyl, it seems the loser finally decided to show up.”
Vinyl turned from the pony she was pleasuring and turned to look at Joseph. “What the hell do you want?”
“Wh-what are you guys doing?” He couldn’t believe it. He WOULDN’T believe it. For some reason seeing the two of them like this felt like a thousand needles were piercing his heart. Suddenly Octavia spoke back to him.
“What? You didn’t really think we liked you, did you?”
“Hah! That’s hysterical!” Vinyl cried out. “Who would ever want to be with a loser like you?”
Suddenly Joseph could feel the anger rise inside of him, and looked down. “You… You fucking bitches… You fucking toyed with my emotions, making me feel like I was accepted for the first time in my life… And now this fucking happens.”
“So? What are you going to do about it ape-boy?” Vinyl said with a grin.
Joseph looked up suddenly and had death written in his eyes. “I’LL FUCKING KILL YOU!” He screamed out. Suddenly, a gun appeared in his hoof that had suddenly turned into a hand. He pointed the pistol that came out of nowhere at Vinyl, Octavia, and the mysterious stallion. He opened fire. What seemed like hours of pain and suffering ended in mere seconds, with multiple bangs going off in the quiet night, the three ponies laid on the floor dead. He walked over to where Vinyl’s lifeless body laid. “Why…” He began crying. “Why did you betray me…” He suddenly heard Vinyl speak.
“Just wake up…”
He wiped his tears. “Huh?”
“Please, wake up Joseph, wake up.”
“Wake up!? What the fuck do you mean wake up!?” He began firing again at Vinyl’s lifeless body, trying to silence the voice.
“Please Jojo, please, just wake up.” Vinyl’s voice still tortured him.
“JUST SHUT UP! JUST LEAVE ME THE FUCK ALONE!!” Suddenly what happened next stunned him. He was knocked out of his dream.
Joseph was back in his room in Ponyville with a teary eyed Vinyl standing over him. “Oh thank Celestia, no matter how hard I tried waking you up, you just wouldn’t wake up. I had to finally hit you in the face with my right hoof to get you to wake up.”
“Wha… What happened?” Joseph said in a confused voice.
“*Sniff* I don’t know, but while I was resting in my room, I suddenly heard screaming coming from yours so I woke up and ran to your room to see what the trouble was. You were apparently having a bad dream and I started trying to get you to wake up. I tried for about five minutes before finally hitting you.” She said trying to get through her tears.
“I see…” Joseph said in a soft voice. What happened next shocked both of them. Joseph suddenly reached his hooves out and brought Vinyl in for a hug. He then began to cry right afterwards.
“Wh-what are you doing Jojo?”
“I’m so sorry…” He said through his muffled voice while he was trying to talk to Vinyl while rubbing his face into her neck, and also crying. “I’m so sorry… Please, don’t you and ‘Tavi ever leave me…” He then began to break down and just let all his emotions out while crying into Vinyl’s neck.
“Shh… Don’t worry Fi-fi, me and ‘Tavi aren’t going anywhere…” She said in a soothing voice, trying to calm Joseph down. ‘I guess he likes me and ‘Tavi… I wonder why after only one and a half days, we feel this way about each other… Is it…’ She thought to herself. Whatever it was, she could think about it later, all she needed to do right now was be there for Joseph… “Shh, don’t you cry, Vinyl’s here.” Vinyl said soothingly to Joseph, while all he could say over and over through his tears was ‘I’m sorry’.
After about 10 to 15 minutes of crying, Joseph finally began to calm down. “I’m sorry Vinyl, I guess I was just having a nightmare.”
“Shh, shh, shh, there’s no need to be apologizing Fi-fi, you did nothing wrong.” She said while still holding him in her hooves. ‘Whatever this so called nightmare is must be horrible, he sounded like a maneshee wailing away in his sleep.’
“Thank you Vinyl…” After a while Joseph spoke up once again. “Hey Vinyl?”
“Hmm?”
“Did I… Did I saying anything while I was asleep?” He wanted to make sure just for himself. Know that he didn’t say anything that would have embarrassed himself.
“Well… All I heard say were ‘fuck you mom’ ‘I’ll fucking kill you’, and ‘just shut up, leave me the fuck alone.’” Vinyl said with sadness in her voice.
“Oh… I see…” Joseph said. “Hey Vinyl?”
“Hmm?”
“Will you… Will you or ‘Tavi ever leave me?” He said uncomfortable saying this, as he only knew them for two days, but in the past few hours since last night, something had seemed to change within him. Vinyl snickered. “Please Vinyl, I’m being serious. Yes or no?”
“I know I know, I just thought it was funny because… Well because I think me and ‘Tavi would never leave you Fi-fi, I don’t know what it is but for some reason I feel like you belong here, with us.”
“Thank you Vinyl… I really needed to hear that.” He said, before falling asleep in Vinyl’s lap.
“Sweet dreams, Joseph…” She said, before also falling asleep there on Joseph’s bed.
Coming up the house of the musicians were Twilight, Luna, and Fluttershy. “Okay Fluttershy, go in there and get him to open up!” Twilight said to Fluttershy.
“Wha-wha-what!? What about you and Moonlight!? Aren’t you coming with me?”
“Don’t worry, we’ll be hiding in the bushes over here while we see how you’re doing. If anything happens, scream and we’ll rush in and help you.” Fluttershy was giving her a scared look. “Trust me on this Fluttershy, if we were going to come with you, he might not open up at all. That’s why you have to go in solo.”
“I-I guess that makes sense… But-“
“Good! Then off you go!” Twilight said as she picked up Fluttershy with her magic and placed her at the front door of the house, then with Luna fled back into the bushes and watched Fluttershy from a distance.
Fluttershy looked back at Twilight and Moonlight, who were looking back at her, and with their horns sticking out of the bushes, but it seemed like they didn’t notice or didn’t care. She then proceeded to knock on the door, hoping someone would answer it.
Upstairs, Vinyl and Joseph were asleep on Joseph’s bed when suddenly Joseph heard a knocking coming from downstairs. He woke up drearily and looked around. He saw Vinyl sleeping right next to him as he had his head resting on her lap. “Thank you Vinyl.” He said in a whisper, then carefully got out of the hold so not to wake her up.
Joseph went down the steps closing his door behind him and bringing his guitar, feeling like he would need it for some reason, but not before tucking Vinyl into his bed so she could be more comfortable. He went downstairs to answer the door where the knocking was coming from and opened it. There he saw a butter-cream pegasus with a pink mane and tail standing there. “O-oh, h-hello again Fiery.” She said timidly. At first Joseph was wondering what this pegasus was doing here and if he could remember who she was at all. Then he looked behind her and saw two horns, a light blue one and a purple one, sticking out of a bush near the side of the road. He saw this and smiled.
“I’m sorry, I must have forgotten, but did we meet?”
Fluttershy was startled by this as she thought he was going to yell at her for no reason like last night. “Oh, I, um, we, uh, we met l-last night, a-at the p-party.” She was still very timid. “M-my n-name i-is F-flutters-shy.”
Twilight could only facehoof, mentally degrading herself because she should have been up there with Fluttershy to help her out. “Well Fluttershy, would you like to come in?” Joseph had said in a mild manner, clearly trying to be nice to the timid pegasus.
“Oh! Um, o-okay, I’ll do that.” With that she entered the home of the musicians. When she entered Joseph looked at the bush where Twilight and Luna were hiding, then began chuckling while shaking his head in disbelief.
“Why don’t you take a seat Fluttershy, while I get something to drink. Do you want anything?” He asked as nice as possible.
“Oh, um, okay, um, I’ll just have some water.”
“Water, alright, I’ll go get a glass for you then.” Joseph said and then proceeded to go into the kitchen to get two glasses of water for themselves. When he returned he saw Fluttershy sitting on the couch staring at his guitar that was lying next to one of the chairs. He set the water down in front of her. “You like it?”
She nearly screamed from being snuck up on, but only eeped as loud as she could. When she realized it was Fiery as she knew him, she calmed down. “Oh! I’m so sorry! I didn’t mean to scream like that.” She tried apologizing.
“Heh, it’s no problem. It was probably my fault anyways, sneaking up on you.”
“I’m sorry, I was just looking at the guitar there and was wondering who it belonged to.”
“There’s no need to be sorry.” She blushed. “That guitar is actually mine, got it from my grandfather a few years back, more or less.”
“Oh, I guess that would make sense since your Cutie Mark is a guitar.”
Fiery, as he was going by for now, chuckled at the comment. “Yeah, I guess that would make sense.”
They both stayed quiet for a while drinking their water. Finally, Fluttershy decided to speak up. “Um…”
“Yes?”
“Well, I was just wondering, do you remember anything from last night?” Fiery chuckled as Fluttershy looked confused. “Was it something I said?”
“Actually, it was, because you’re the third pony today to ask me that same question.”
“Oh, I’m sorry.”
“Heh, there’s no need to be sorry, just thought it was kinda funny. But to answer your question, no, I don’t really remember anything from last night.”
“Oh, okay…”
“I’m sorry if that disappointed you.” Fiery said to her, trying to be sympathetic.
“Oh, no, it’s alright, I just wanted to know is all.”
“Alright…” Fiery said while holding his glass of water in his hooves and nodding his head understanding.
After a little while more, Fluttershy spoke up once again. “Um… Would… Would it be alright if I saw you play your guitar? I’m sort of curious.”
Fiery smiled at her. “Heh, sure, I’ll be happy to oblige.” He picked up his guitar and put it in playing position. He then closed his eyes as once again he could feel the energy from wherever it was coming from entering his body for a third time. He began playing Eric Clapton’s ‘Tears In Heaven’. As he was playing, Fluttershy could only be more and more interested in his playing.
‘It’s… It’s so beautiful sounding… But why does it seem so sad? Is there something troubling him?’ Fluttershy thought to herself.
When Fiery finished playing the song, he opened his eyes and saw Fluttershy nearly on the verge of tears thinking it was a very moving song. “Hey, did I do something wrong?”
Fluttershy seemed confused as she didn’t know she looked like she was about to cry, until a tear finally let itself go. “O-oh, I’m so sorry, no, nothing’s wrong. It was just so moving I guess I couldn’t help but cry.”
“Heh, I guess I have to thank you then.” Fiery said.
“For what?” Fluttershy asked in confusion.
“For thinking it was a beautiful song of course.” Fiery said with a smile. ‘She seems to be so nice… I wonder why it is that I’m able to relax with her as well as Vinyl and Octavia around…’
“O-oh, y-your welcome.” Fluttershy said with embarrassment. They both stayed quiet for a while before Fluttershy spoke up again. “Um…”
“Hmm?”
“Why… Why did that song sound so sad?”
“…I guess it’s because it’s called ‘Tears In Heaven’. I was having a bad dream a little while ago and I guess I needed to play something sad to get rid of it, silly I know, but for some reason it works for me.”
“O-oh, I’m so sorry to hear that…” Fluttershy tried saying as sympathetic as possible.
“It’s alright, you really don’t need to apologize…” Fiery said with another smile. The both of them suddenly heard a sniffling from behind Fluttershy and looked in its direction to see Vinyl standing there with tears in her eyes. “Hey Vinyl, didn’t know you were there, I’m sorry I woke you up…”
Vinyl shook her head. “No, it’s alright, that song really was beautiful Fiery.”
“Thanks Vinyl…” Fiery said. The three of them stayed quiet a little while longer until Fiery spoke. “What do you guys say I play something nice, for the both of you?” Fluttershy and Vinyl looked at each other and nodded.
“We would like that very much Fiery.” Fluttershy said shyly.
Fiery smiled. “Alright…” He picked up his guitar and began playing ‘Oye Como Va’ by Santana. While he was playing, the specters came out to play the remaining instruments. Fluttershy was frightened by this at first but Vinyl calmed her down, assuring her that everything was going to be alright. Fluttershy trusted Vinyl on this and the both of them watched their own little private show.
After Fiery was done playing, the three of them had talked to each other for a long while until Fluttershy realized how late it was getting. “Oh! I’m so sorry, but I really have to get going, otherwise the animals at my house are going to get angry if I don’t feed them.”
“Alright Fluttershy, it was nice seeing you. And I’m sorry for what happened last night.” Fiery said to her.
“Oh, it’s alright, now I know you’re actually a really nice pony. Well, I guess I’ll see you later then.” She said with a smile and then walked out of the front door, but before she went.
“Hey Fluttershy?” Fiery called out.
“Yes Fiery?”
“Tell your friends outside next time to not let them be seen so easily.” Fluttershy smiled at this.
“Alright Fiery, I’ll let them know.” And she walked out the front door.
“So…” Vinyl started.
“So?”
“You’re going to forgive the 6 of them just like that? I thought you said that you didn’t say ‘f you’ to somepony unless they really made you mad somehow.”
“… Whoever said I was forgiving all 6 of them?” Vinyl looked at Joseph with bewilderment. “I’m just forgiving her, ‘cause she doesn’t seem to be the type that I could get mad at, in fact, you and ‘Tavi might be getting some competition.” He said jokingly.
Vinyl had burst out laughing at this. “I guess we will then… Well Jojo, I gotta get ready for work, and ‘Tavi should be coming home soon, so I’ll just let you sit there and play the guitar some more.”
“Alright Vinyl…” Joseph said. ‘Huh, that’s really weird, I thought I knew her enough that I thought she was gonna get pissed at me for saying that… I wonder why she didn’t get angry at all… oh well.’ “Hey Vinyl?”
“Yeah Jojo?” Vinyl was walking into the kitchen to get something quick to eat but stopped to hear Joseph out.
“Thanks, I mean it.” He said with a smile.
She smiled back. “No problem… Joseph.”
As Fluttershy walked out completely unharmed, Twilight and Luna came out of the bush and walked right up to Fluttershy. “UGH! Finally! So, what happened in there?” Twilight demanded.
“Oh, well, he was actually very nice to me. He even opened up to me some.”
“See Twilight? I knew she would be perfect.” Luna said in her other form with a smirk.
“Alright fine ‘Moonlight’, but just because it worked this time doesn’t mean it’s gonna work next time as well.” Twilight retorted.
“Oh, before I forget” Fluttershy started.
“Hmm?” The two of them stared at her wondering what she was going to say.
“Fiery says to try and hide better next time, he saw you right away because of your horns. Well, I got to get going, otherwise the animals will be upset I’m late for their supper.” She then walked away to go to her cottage while she let the other two sit there dumbfounded by her statement and the fact that Twilight was shocked that Fiery could be so nice to somepony.
Well there’s chapter 6 you guys, I hope you enjoyed it. I wrote the dream part into the story because it’s suppose to show that even though Joseph is slowly but surely turning into a pony in some ways, he still has some human qualities to him, including fear and hatred. Also, chapter 7 might take a little longer to get out since my bro is coming to town and all that, so don’t expect it to come out too soon. Also, if you’d like to see a ‘better’ (and by better I mean like actually edited as well as links to the songs) version of the story, look it up Fimfiction . net. Well, see ya next time!
Into A New World: Original Chapters
Chapter 7: Emotional Rescue
Octavia was on her way home from work and was just reaching the front of her house when she saw two ponies with their mouths agape standing in front of the house. She had walked up closer to see who they were. As she got closer she had recognized the purple unicorn as Twilight Sparkle, however, she did not recognize the other pony that Twilight was with. As she approached them she spoke to them to try to get them out of their daze. “It’s a very nice house don’t you think?”
As Twilight and ‘Moonlight’ heard this, they were snapped out of their dumbstruck state and forced back into reality. “Oh, hello Octavia.” Twilight said with a smile, trying to play off the fact that she was stunned just a few moments ago. “What are you doing here?”
“Um… This is my house Twilight. I thought you knew that?”
“Oh! Of course I did! Well silly me, look at the time, I really must get going.” Twilight was in a panic now trying to get as far away as possible so she could come up with a new plan.
“But Twilight, why don’t you stay for a while? I want to apologize for what Fiery did last night at the party after all.”
“I really wish I could Octavia, but Moonlight and I here have to get back home before it gets dark and all.” Twilight then nudged Moonlight to get her moving and they went on their way back to the library.
“Oh… Alright…” Octavia said to Twilight as she was leaving.
After Twilight went back on her way to her house, Octavia did the same and entered the house to immediately see Fiery sitting there playing his guitar. “Oh, hey Fiery, how was your day?” For some reason she was able to sense that Joseph was troubled about something.
Fiery looked up to see Octavia there standing in the doorway. “Oh hey Octavia, didn’t hear you open the door. I guess my day was alright and all, had some fun with Vinyl.” He said casually.
“I see… What exactly did you two do?”
“Well, I guess it was along the lines of me feeling upset about something earlier and having to play my guitar to help me forget about it. Right as I was about to play that Fluttershy girl came over and wanted to get to know me better I guess, apparently doing it on the will of her friends who thought they were hiding in the bushes but didn’t realize their horns were sticking out.” Octavia had snickered at the last part.
‘Well at least that explains why those two were out there, though I still wonder who that other mare was with Twilight…’ “I see, so what happened then?”
“Well, because of how down I was feeling I had played a song to make me feel better, then played another song for Fluttershy and Vinyl who had come down from her room at this point. After that though we just sat around talking for a few hours getting to know each other better.”
“I see…” Octavia said with a smile, but before she could continue, Fiery spoke up once more.
“So how was your day, ‘Tavi?” This shocked Octavia as she wasn’t really expecting it from Fiery considering how he acted earlier that morning and the day before.
‘Did something happen between those three that somehow changed him?’ “Uh… it was great Fiery, thank you for asking. It was pretty good as we-“ But was cut off by a flying white and blue blur heading for her.
“’TAVI!” Vinyl pounced onto her friend. This surprised Joseph but apparently Octavia was completely okay with it.
“Oh, hey Vinyl.” Octavia said to Vinyl as Vinyl was squeezing her tight in a bear hug.
“Weren’t you getting ready for work Vinyl?” Joseph asked her trying to help Octavia by pulling Vinyl off.
“Yeah, I was, but then I heard ‘Tavi so I just had to come and get her before she noticed I was here.”
Octavia rolled her eyes at the statement as Joseph looked quizzical. “Vinyl, do you really need to do this every time I come home? You’re like a dog waiting for its owner to come home.”
“Yes, I do, because I’m your dog ‘Tavi.” Vinyl said with a grin, then began snuggling her.
Joseph coughed to get their attention so Vinyl would stop. “Ahem, if you don’t mind, I think it’s about time for dinner time, as well as time for Vinyl to leave for work, from what I can tell.” He said while pointing to the clock that was conveniently placed on the wall near them. It had the big hand pointing between the 6 and 7 while the little hand pointed at the 6.
Vinyl got off Octavia while Octavia began brushing herself off. “I suppose it is, me and Fiery can have dinner while Vinyl gets finished getting ready for work, isn’t that right Vinyl?” She said in a somewhat stern voice towards Vinyl.
“Yeah, yeah, I guess. Well, I hope you two guys are able to get along while I’m not here, and ‘Tavi?”
“Yeah Vinyl?”
“No doing anything dirty with Jojo here.” Vinyl said to Octavia, who immediately began to blush, alongside Joseph.
“VINYL! You know I’m not dirty like you!” Octavia scolded Vinyl as Vinyl was walking out the door.
Joseph had turned to Octavia to try to calm her down. “Just forget about it ‘Tavi. I may have not been here for long, but I know that you’re no slut, (considering my history I would know what a slut would look and act like.) and Vinyl is just acting like Vinyl.” He said with a smile.
Octavia turned back to look at Joseph. “What’s a slut?” She asked.
Joseph looked at her like he was shocked. ‘How could they not know a slut is? They have alcohol but no cigarettes AND whores? …Well I guess the whores part makes sense, I mean, what would your Cutie Mark even look like?’ “Uh… I’ll tell you about it after dinner…” He said trying to get out of the conversation.
As they were eating dinner Octavia had spoken up to try to strike up a conversation. “So… Is there something troubling you Joseph?”
Joseph looked up to see Octavia leaning on her hooves looking at him with a look that looked like she was trying to see right through him. “Um… Why do you say that?”
“I don’t know, it just seems like you’re troubled by something right now.”
Joseph stayed quiet for a few moments thinking about the situation. ‘Should I tell Octavia? I mean, she’s probably just as close to me as Vinyl is, but… Damnit! Why should I hesitate at all? Alright, here we go Joseph, I’ll tell her.’ Joseph took in a deep breath to get ready to talk. “Alright, I’ll tell you.” Octavia responded with a smile. “Earlier today I was having a nightmare that was really bothering me because it involved me back on Earth with my mom, as well as you and Vinyl doing… things…”
Octavia looked at him with a worried look as he mentioned his mother and Earth, then her and Vinyl. “I’m sorry Joseph, this may sound silly because I don’t think we have them here in Equestria, but… what’s a nightmare? The only nightmare I’ve heard of was Nightmare Moon who was really Princess Luna that apparently got really jealous of her sister and became enraged with that jealousy.”
Joseph hung his mouth in disbelief. ‘They don’t know about nightmares? Jesus, this place is too god damn perfect…’ “A nightmare is… A nightmare is basically a really bad dream, where you think of horrible things and it seems like you can’t escape from them. They usually come when you’re feeling stressed and such that would cause your mind to think of horrible things.”
“Oh… I guess that’s the reason why I’ve never heard of it before then. Equestria really hasn’t had anything bad happen to it since Nightmare Moon and Discord, but even then it wasn’t all bad, just minor inconveniences.” She started. “So… What was this nightmare about then? With your mother and such…”
“Well… It was my mother and I standing in our kitchen back home on Earth. We were yelling at each other about my grades I had received from college. They were really bad because to tell you the truth… I really didn’t give a shit about what I was doing there. I would always skip class because the classes I went to were things I hated doing, the only reason why I did them was because my mom forced me to do it. She found out about the grades and we got to arguing. We said some stuff to each other that… That I’m sure if it really happened we would regret it later, even with how much we can’t stand each other sometimes.” Joseph chuckled at himself thinking about his past life.
“You know, I guess I never realized it until now but… I guess she only told me what to do in life because I wouldn’t speak up… She would always work and try to get me to do things I hated because I thought she hated my guts… I guess she really wanted me to just succeed in life so I wouldn’t end up like my dad…” He was now crying without realizing it while at the same time laughing at himself for being so blinded about his past.
Octavia looked at him with sympathy. “Joseph…”
“She worked day and night so I would have a comfortable life style. Meanwhile, there are kids out there with parents who have to work two jobs a day, sometimes three, just to get by and not have to worry about their kids starving… Jesus, what the fuck have I been doing my entire life…” He said, now no longer laughing, but rather just crying his eyes out. Octavia came over by him and wrapped him around trying to consult him like a mother would with their child.
“Shh, it’s not your fault Joseph, I’m sure your mother understands.” She said trying to soothe him, just like Vinyl did earlier in the day. She had no idea what he had gone through though and had no idea how to really make him feel better.
“No, you don’t understand ‘Tavi, I’ve been a complete ass my entire life, and it took one fucking dream and some in this world to make me realize that.” He said while crying in her bosom.
After a while of crying he had finally calmed down. “Hey ‘Tavi?”
“Yeah Joseph?” She responded to him.
“Do you… Do you still want to hear the rest?” He asked her. He wanted to get it off his chest, but at the same time he knew it would hurt him for telling her about it. He also knew that by keeping it inside it would probably just hurt more.
“I guess… But only if you’re comfortable talking about it Joseph, I don’t want to pry it out of you…”
He shook his head. “It’s alright. I think it’ll be better for me to talk about it than to keep it in.”
“Alright Joseph, whatever you want.” She said, while still keeping his head in her chest. “But perhaps we should move to the couch to talk about it, my back legs are killing me for standing upright for so long.”
Joseph chuckled at this. “Alright, fair enough ‘Tavi.” He said. They both took their plates and placed them in the kitchen sink for washing later, then went back to the living room to sit on the couch.
Octavia sat right next to Joseph and leaned next to him to try to make him more comfortable. “So what was the next part about?” She said to him, trying to get him ready to tell her.
Joseph took another deep breath to get ready for telling his story, then proceeded. “It was about you and Vinyl…” He started. Octavia looked up at him with a quizzical, almost identical to the one Joseph had earlier.
“What were me and Vinyl doing?” She asked him trying to be as polite as possible…
“You… You guys were…” He was so afraid of remembering it that he was almost unable to say.
“We were what Joseph?” She asked, now at this point being curious of what possibly could have happened.
“You two were… Having sex…” He finally got out. “It was a stallion I couldn’t see, but for some reason just seeing you two doing it with that guy for some reason… For some reason it had pissed me off so much that all I could think of was going into a rage and kill you three.” He said with a sad look on his face.
“Joseph…” Octavia started, shock to hear it. She was also shocked not because of the story, but because of the fact that Joseph would get jealous at that. ‘Does he have feelings for us? What if he does? Would it be acceptable? I mean, he even said that it was illegal to have sex with ponies from where he was from. But if he’s also a pony, wouldn’t that mean it would be alright? Wait, why am I thinking about that? Focus ‘Tavi, focus, he needs your help here.’
“It wasn’t only that made me mad though.” He suddenly spoke, which made Octavia jump a little.
“It, it wasn’t Joseph?” She asked hesitantly.
“You two were apparently mocking me. You were mocking me saying that I was a loser and that I shouldn’t even be here, that you were just treating me the way you are now because you felt like it would be fun to toy with my emotions…” He said, trying to not to burst into tears again.
“Oh Joseph… I don’t know why or how you got this bad dream, but I would never do such a thing…” She said, nudging his arm, trying to make him realize that she was there for him, that she wasn’t going anywhere.
“Thanks ‘Tavi… I don’t why I had that dream either…” They both stayed silent for a while until Joseph spoke up once more. “’Tavi?”
“Hmm?”
“I… I know I already asked Vinyl this and I know it’ll sound strange, but… Would you ever leave me?” He hesitated asking in fear of her rejecting.
Octavia looked confused before she realized what he was asking. “I know I would never do such a thing Fiery. I don’t know why but for some reason it feels like you’re suppose to stay here, with us…” She said. Joseph then began laughing at it. “What? You asked and I answered!” She said, feeling insulted.
“I know, I know, I’m sorry ‘Tavi. I know I shouldn’t laugh but, it’s just that Vinyl had said the exact same thing earlier today when I asked her the same question. That’s why I’m laughing.” He said, trying to control his laughter.
Upon hearing this, Octavia also began to laugh. “I guess why that would be funny then.” She said. After a while of laughing, they began to look at each other. They didn’t know why, but for some reason it felt like an outside force was forcing them to look at each other. They began to get closer and closer to each other with each ticking second.
Right as their mouths were about to touch, Joseph snapped back into reality. He held his hooves on Octavia’s shoulders and pushed away. “I’m sorry ‘Tavi, I can’t do this…” He said while he turned his head away from her.
“Wh-why not?” She asked him, while mentally cursing him for stopping.
“Because, it’s… It’s wrong in too many ways.”
“Like what?”
“Well for one I’m not a pony.”
“But you are one now Joseph! That’s why it’s okay!” She pleaded with him, wanting to continue.
“I may have this body but that doesn’t mean I still have a human heart.” He said to her, trying to get her to stop. “Besides… I do like you, but I also like Vinyl… I wouldn’t want to hurt you be it in pony form or human form…”
“What does Vinyl have to do with anything?” She asked him.
He turned to her with a face that said ‘Are you for real?’ “Well, it’s just that… I like you both. Like, like LIKE you both.” He said, trying to get her to understand.
“And like I said, what does that have to do with Vinyl?” She asked once more.
Joseph facehoofed. “The reason why Vinyl matters in this is because I don’t want to hurt either of you, so I can’t have a relationship with either of you.” He said to her. He then began to look down at the ground. “I know what it feels like to find out someone you love cheats on you… I have had it happen to me twice in my life, and I wouldn’t want to have that pain on anybody else, err… Pony, I mean, anypony else. Not to mention the fact that I feel the same way around that Fluttershy girl that I do around you two.” He said, then realized what he just said and instantly regretted saying it.
Octavia looked at him for a few seconds before finally figuring out what he meant, and then began to laugh. “You think you would hurt us if you had relationships with the both of us? As well as Fluttershy?” She began to laugh even harder at this.
“What! What’s so damn funny?” He became slightly irritated that she was laughing. “I’m being serious here! I wouldn’t want to hurt anybody like that.”
After a few seconds of laughing Octavia was able to calm down enough to explain why she was laughing. “The reason I’m laughing is because, well, is because Princess Celestia has allowed harems for males for the past 100 years.” She began laughing as hard as before again while Joseph looked at here with a confused look.
“Wait, what do you mean she’s allowed harems for males for the past 100 years?”
“It’s exactly what I said.” Octavia said trying to get through her fit of laughs, finally being able to explain the situation. “1000 years ago, then Princess Celestia banished Princess Luna turned Nightmare Moon to the moon, she became somewhat of a tyrant. She basically ensured that in order for all of Luna’s supporters didn’t reproduce as much and try to keep the secret of Nightmare Moon alive. For about 900 years she had a one-child only policy for the entire country, and for the most part it was pretty much 50/50 for the males and females born, but that all changed 100 years ago.”
Joseph looked at her with the same confused look. “How did it change 100 years ago? And if she wanted to keep the secret of her banishing her sister to the moon gone, then how do you know it?”
“Hold on, I’m getting to that silly.” She said in a very Pinkie-like voice, even with slightly tapping the edge of Joseph’s nose with her hoof.
The very first thought that went through Joseph’s mind at this was ‘Dear god almighty, they are fucking sisters.’
“100 years ago something happened which forced her to change her policy which she completely forgot about. 100 years ago, there was a sudden baby boom, but unlike the other baby booms of the other 900 years, this one was about 90% female, and 10% male. Didn’t you notice there were almost no stallions outside yesterday when you first came to town?”
Joseph had to think back long and hard to remember, but sure enough, he had met almost no males on the way to town hall. The only ones he could think of was a large bulky crimson red stallion with half of an apple for his Cutie Mark, as well as a brown stallion with a what looked like a very old-style timer as his Cutie Mark. “I guess you’re right…” ‘Would also explain a lot of why the mares at Pinkie’s party last night were crowding me and wouldn’t let me go…’
“In our town of about 1500 residents, about 1350 of them are female, while the remaining 150 are male, and that’s for all generations. And even with that, about 25% of the male population is homosexual, so that makes even less mates for the females around here to mate with. That’s why Celestia made it possible for males to have harems again after nearly 1000 years.”
“I guess that would make sense…” Joseph responded. ‘Would also make sense why Vinyl didn’t get upset earlier today.’ “But just because that means it’s legal doesn’t mean-“ But he was cut off as a certain grey mare pushed him down on the couch and began pressing her mouth onto his. For a while he was in shock and had no idea what was going on until he finally snapped out of it and pushed Octavia off of him. “Please ‘Tavi! I’m being serious… Just please, let me have a little time to think about it…” He said, trying to plead with her.
“But… But it’s okay now, now that you know that it’s okay for males to have harems, right?” She tried pleading back, becoming sort of desperate, as she had never felt this way before.
“No ‘Tavi…” He responded, trying to stand firm but also trying to be kind at the same time. “Please, don’t force me… I’m still confused about if this is even right for me since I’m still human on the inside… Besides, I’m tired and such…” He said, now trying to use every play in the book to get out of this.
She finally let out a huff. “Fine.” She said and laid her head down on his chest as the two of them just laid there on the couch, starting to fall asleep as they both had a long day. Finally, Octavia spoke up. “Won’t you at least let me squeeze your lemon?” She said, trying to catch him off guard with an innuendo.
For a few seconds Joseph had no idea what she meant, until he finally caught on. “NO ‘Tavi! Besides, don’t you remember what Vinyl said?”
Octavia let out another huff of frustration. “Fine, but don’t think I won’t give up just yet.” And with that she just laid on top of him for the rest of the night.
‘Jesus, and I thought Vinyl was the dirty one. Great, now I got two Vinyls…’ Joseph thought to himself before finally falling asleep with Octavia on top of her. But before he did… “Hey ‘Tavi?”
“Hmm?”
“You never did tell me how you knew all of this…”
“And you never told me what a slut is, so we’re even.” She said with a grin.
‘Yep, defiantly two Vinyls…’
There’s Chapter 7 everyone (or everypony if you’re into that and such)! I’m sorry if the quality of this chapter isn’t as good as the other ones. For some reason I feel like I did worse in this chapter writing it than I did with my other chapters, but I don’t know. Anyways, hopefully I’ll get chapter 8 out soon and such. See you guys in Chapter 8!
Into A New World: Original Chapters
Chapter 8: Good Night
Twilight and Luna had arrived back at the library before Celestia did Luna’s job of lowering the sun and raising the moon for the night. As they entered, Twilight spoke out loud. “Dangit! How in the world did he convince Fluttershy that he was nice!?” She said while pacing around in the main room of the library, which also served as Twilight’s and Spike’s living room.
“Perhaps he really is nice Twilight.” Luna said to Twilight, trying to calm the purple mare down. “After all, the party from last night could have just been an accident.” She said with reason.
“An accident!?” Twilight looked back at Luna with crazed eyes.
“Uh oh.” Spike had spoken up from the stairs, as he was apparently walking down them when Twilight and Luna had arrived back at the library.
“What’s uh oh? What’s happening?” Luna rushed over to Spike, trying to get the information out of him.
“Well, when she starts acting this way, she tends to get a little… Crazy.”
“I’m not crazy! You’re crazy! Especially you Discord!” Twilight screamed as she pointed towards the door. Luna and Spike only looked at each other, then back to Twilight.
“Is there any way to fix her?” Luna asked Spike, hoping for an answer. Spike only shrugged in response.
“Oh, I’ll get him… I’ll get him alright.” Twilight started to pace around the room again almost chanting those words to herself, apparently talking about Fiery as she said it. Luna did the only thing she could think of at the moment and walked over to Twilight.
“Twilight!” Luna yelled with her Royal Canterlot Voice. “You must decease this foolish behavior at once!” The voice was so loud that it launched Twilight across the room, smashing her into a bookcase. “Oh my!” Luna exclaimed with her regular voice once again. “I’m so sorry Twilight, I didn’t mean to do that. I just thought that if I could scare you, you could have snapped out of your insanity!” Luna said to Twilight, while rushing over to her to see if she was okay.
“Ugh…” Twilight said weakly, snapped out of her episode. “What happened?”
“You, uh… You ended up going a little crazy there for a second because you couldn’t believe what you heard from Fluttershy earlier…” Luna said to Twilight, trying to get her back on her hooves.
“Oh… I see…” Twilight said, blushing with embarrassment. “I’m sorry you had to see that Princess Luna… I usually don’t go into that mode unless I’m really stressed about something…”
“I see… Well I guess this project from Celestia is a little bit too much for you, perhaps if I-“ Luna said but was cut off by Twilight.
“No! I, uh, mean, no, please Princess Luna, it’s quite alright, really.” Twilight said with a large grin, trying to act confident. “Besides, you’re right… Who knows if he really is just that mean or if he has some good in his heart like Fluttershy said…”
“I’m glad to hear that Twilight, now come, we must be getting ready to eat lest we wish to not have the energy to go for him tomorrow.” Luna said with a smile.
“Very well Princess.” Twilight responded with one of her usual smiles.
Just then, Spike had suddenly remembered something from earlier. “Oh! Before I forget Twilight, Rarity came by earlier today while you were out.”
“Rarity? What did she want Spike?”
“She apparently has an invitation to a fancy party in Canterlot by some fellow named ‘Fancy Pants’… You know him at all Twilight?” Spike asked Twilight with a look.
Twilight had to think for a while before finally figuring out who it was. “Oh! Yes, I know him Spike. He was the stallion at my birthday party earlier this year that Rarity had made friends with when she tried attending both his party as well as mine. Why do you ask?”
“Well, it seems that this guy would like to meet you all again to get to know you all better and apologize for what happened at his last party… Or something like that.” Spike said with a shrug.
“Alright, I’ll be happy to attend his party. Spike? Tell Rarity that I accept her invitation and would be delight to go.” Spike saluted and went off to write a letter to Rarity to respond, but before he went…
“Hey Twilight?”
“Yes Spike?”
“What does ‘Eating Pussy’ mean?”
Both Twilight and Luna began to blush as he said the term. “Where in Equestria did you hear such a thing Spike!?” Twilight said in a scolding voice.
“Whoa! I didn’t do anything! I was only overhearing Caramel who works over at the Apple Farm about how he wanted to ‘Eat out Rainbow Dash’s pussy’ or something like that… I tried asking Rarity earlier but she just got bright red, asked me where I heard it from, I answered, and then she stormed off.” Spike said, trying to defend himself.
Twilight facehoofed. ‘The next time I see that stallion…’ “Don’t think about it Spike, it’s something meant for grownups only.” Twilight said, trying to get Spike off the topic. “Now go finish that letter to Rarity, and also apologize for what you said to her.”
“But I didn’t do anything! Honest!” Spike said, trying to defend himself. Twilight only pointed to the stairs in response. “*Huff* Fine, I’m going, I’m going…” He said in a defeated tone.
After he was out of ear reach, Luna had already changed back in her normal form and spoke up. “Quite the bold one, is he not?”
“He’s a child, he’s curious about the world, but that doesn’t mean that Caramel is going to get off easy for saying something so stupid out loud.”
“I suppose… But how old is Spike?” Luna asked in interest.
“Why? What does it matter?” Twilight said, still trying to act like she didn’t hear such a thing coming from Spike’s mouth.
“Well… Perhaps it IS time that he learns about sex…” Luna said to Twilight, which got a glare in response. “Only if he’s old enough of course.” She said once more, trying to play it off.
Twilight sighed. “Perhaps you’re right Princess, perhaps it is time for Spike to learn about sex. I mean, he is 11 already, and that’s around the time the other colts and fillies start learning about it as well…”
“Perhaps put him in the local school’s class during the day while you work on this project you’re on? So you don’t have to do it yourself?” Luna said trying to cheer Twilight up.
“No… I shouldn’t do that, I’ll do it myself. I’m sure I’m more than capable to teach him.” She said with a fake smile to the princess. Princess Luna only rolled her eyes.
“Alright, if you think you’re up for the task… But don’t you suppose we should go eat now?” Luna said, trying to change the subject.
Twilight’s stomach growled as Luna had said that. Twilight chuckled trying to hide it. “Ehehe, perhaps you’re right…” She said, then went into the kitchen to prepare the three of them dinner for the night.
After dinner was made and eaten by the ponies and dragon, the three of them decided that it was time for bed and went up accordingly so that they may get up early in the morning. After many hours of fake sleep, Princess Luna got up and went out the window of the room she was staying in, going out for the night. ‘I thank you Twilight Sparkle for the hospitality, but it seems you may need a little help at night as well if you are to find out how to change this man’s mind…’
Princess Luna flew across the town to where the new stallion in the town was staying at, trying to keep out of sight of anypony so she would not blow her cover. As she touched down near the house, she looked through the window of the living room to see a grey mare laying on top of a brown stallion. ‘I hope I’m not interrupting something.’ Luna thought to herself. ‘Alright, let’s see if I’m still able to do this…’ Luna thought to herself once more, trying to change forms again. This time though, she was trying to form into a cloud of mist, like she did when she was the terror known as Nightmare Moon, as she knew this ability and many more before she turned into the wicked mare.
After some seconds of concentrating, Luna was able to transform herself into a purple cloud of mist, which then began to move through the cracks of the window. As she got in, she saw that the two of them were completely asleep. ‘I suppose I’m grateful that they’re not doing anything, but for some reason I also feel disappointed… Odd…’ She went back into her normal form and got closer to the two of them so that she could use her powers to read the stallion’s mind.
She tiptoed to the stallion lying there, placed her horn on the stallion’s forehead, and began reading. She began to see everything in his mind, all that he could remember. She saw him growing up back in his household, how he hated school, how he thought his whole life was miserable, one thing that stuck out to Luna though was something near the end.
As she neared the end of the mind-reading, she saw the recent dream that Fiery had had. As she went through it, she saw how troubled the young man was in his old life, but what stuck out the most was the other part of the nightmare he had. ‘Why in Equestria would he think about those two? He only met them the other day, it’s not like he’s…’ She thought to herself, before trailing off, thinking of the possibility. ‘No, it can’t be…’ She lifted her horn off his forehead and looked at him sleeping. ‘He’s only been here for two days, and yet to have those feeling for these mares already… Perhaps I should tell Tia of this turn in events…’
‘You rang?’ A new voice entered Luna’s mind. Luna almost yelped in surprise as this new voice entered her mind.
‘How long have you been there Tia!?’ Luna thought to her elder sister, with a angered voice.
‘Oh, I’ve been here the entire time.’ Luna could even see the smug smile that Celestia had on her face in her mind as she said it. ‘I never knew you had such dirty fantasies Luna, and to think, that my little sister might actually be interested in doing something like that.’
Luna blushed up from hearing Celestia. ‘How dare you! Barging into my mind like this and reading his mind along with me!’ Luna said trying to catch Celestia of guard.
‘I’m not the one who broke into someone’s home to read their mind, now am I dear sister?’ Celestia teased back. Luna only blushed harder. ‘But enough of that nonsense. Do you really think he is interested in those two, possibly three?’
‘I don’t know, but it is a possibility…’ Luna started to trail off. ‘Perhaps I should read the mare’s as well.’ Luna walked over to where Octavia was laying on top of Fiery and placed her horn on Octavia’s forehead. What she saw made both Celestia and Luna blush.
‘Well well well, it seems little miss perfect on the outside isn’t so perfect after all.’ Celestia said in a smug voice.
‘Is… Is she doing what I think she’s doing to that stallion?’ Luna said, trying to look away from the image in front of her eyes, but couldn’t pull away.
‘Indeed she is dear sister, and oh my! Would you look at that! It seems she’s interested in that as well. I don’t think I’ve ever met a mare who’s been interested in the 69 position.’
‘Tia!’
‘What? It’s perfectly normal Luna, besides, it seems she really enjoys it.’ Celestia said with her smug voice.
After saying that, Luna saw one more mare enter the frame of the lustful experience that she was seeing in front of her eyes. ‘Who is that?’
‘That must be their roommate. Oh what was her name again? I think something like Vinyl Scratch or something like that?’
‘How in the world would you know something like that Tia?’
‘Well I do need to know everything that goes on in my kingdom, don’t I Luna? And besides, I- Heyo! Would you look at that! It seems Vinyl is getting into the action as well. Hmm, perhaps I should visit this mare sometime and have a wonderful dream or two with her as well.’
‘Tia! Enough of this, I’ve seen enough.’ Luna said with a scream in her head and stopped the reading. She pulled her horn off of Octavia’s forehead, and saw that the mare had a large grim on her face while sleeping. ‘Well if there’s any doubt that this one has feelings for the man, we can be sure now. This might be a problem Tia.’ Luna said with reason.
‘Nonsense Luna, everything is fine. Even if he is to do something, it’s not like we can’t step in and change everything back, though after seeing that I don’t think I would want to change anything.’
‘TIA!’
‘Ouch, you don’t need to yell.’
‘Well excuse me for trying to be the responsible one here! You say that you brought him here because you were bored, and that the only way for him to change back to his human emotions is to have sexual intercourse. Well, it seems this mare wants to do just that with this human! This could be a real problem Tia!’
‘You’re no fun Luna.’
‘TIA! I’m being serious here! If he gets his human emotions back, who knows what could happen!’
‘Ugh, fine… Though there is something that is bothering me…’
‘What is it now Tia…’
‘Well, it’s just, how did he get that nightmare?’
‘… What do you mean Tia? He didn’t have… Oh…’
‘Is it possible that he still has some of his human emotions as we speak? It would explain why he was so offensive to Twilight and her friends last night.’
‘Do you think the spell was broken in the matter of minutes then?’
‘I don’t think so, but something might have gone wrong with the spell, like he wanted to keep certain emotions, maybe to remind him of what his life once was? You know, to perhaps keep his humanity in a pony form?’ Celestia thought to Luna.
‘I guess… That still doesn’t explain the guitar though…’
‘Guitar? What guitar?’
‘Tia…’
‘What? I didn’t do anything about 50 years ago that would happen to be a coincidence where I took his grandfather and did the exact same thing.’ Celestia said stupidly. ‘Crap.’
‘TIA! Explain! Now!’
‘Ugh, fine. 50 years ago I did the exact same thing to another man, he was apparently a man in his teens around that time and I brought him here to have a little fun… He… He was my servant in some ways…’
‘In what ‘ways’ was he a servant?’ Luna asked in a stern voice to Celestia.
‘He had the responsibility of… Pleasuring me…’
Luna mentally facehoofed. ‘For the love of- Tia, how can you be so stupid sometimes? And besides, what does that have anything to do with the guitar?’
‘First off, I know something you don’t that I can come back with but now’s not the time, after storytelling, and second, I was just getting to that.’ Luna only rolled her eyes. ‘After sometime, he asked to go back home, considering I ‘technically’ kidnapped him. I agreed because I felt bad for the young man and for doing such a good job, and by that I mean not telling anyone about what I did with him, I gave him a guitar that was enchanted to be able to play any song that the user could think of but…’
‘But?’
‘But the user has to be a pony, and be a part of the man’s bloodline…’
‘So in other words you screwed him over?’
‘Pretty much.’
‘For some odd reason I’m not really surprised at that fact.’ Luna said to her older sister with an annoyed voice. ‘But that still doesn’t excuse you for doing such things to a minor sister!’
‘Me!? What about that Pip boy during Nightmare Night hmm?’
Luna blushed up once more. ‘I have no idea what you’re talking about!’
‘Oh please Luna, spare me the innocent act, your guards could hear you moan through the doors, heck, I could hear you moan that night.’
Luna blushed even harder. ‘What you did and what I did are completely different! What he and I did was consensual love making!’
‘Consensual love making eh? Is that what they’re calling kidnapping 8 year old colts and raping them in your bed chamber is nowadays?’
Luna knew she was defeated. ‘Alright fine, but that still doesn’t excuse you from doing such a stupid thing in the past…’
‘Alright, fair enough, but back to the human.’ Celestia said to her younger sister, trying to change the topic.
‘Agreed… So what should we do? Should we just send him back?’
‘No, I have a better idea.’ Celestia said with a devilish voice.
‘… What are you thinking sister?’
‘Well, I just thought that perhaps we should meet them face to face…’
‘What!?’
‘Don’t worry, by ‘we’ I mean you.’
‘WHAT!?’
‘… If you’re done yelling, I can say what the plan is…’
‘Fine…’
‘Simply put, I noticed earlier going through your mind that Twilight and her friends are being invited by that Fancy Pants fellow, correct?’
‘… I’ll yell at you later for going through my mind, but yes, she and her friends are going to that party.’
‘Then we should just change the choice of musicians, don’t you think?’
‘… I’m not following…’
Celestia physically facehoofed herself back at her chambers. ‘What I’m saying is that apparently that Octavia mare and her group is scheduled to play at that party, so what we do is that we make it so that not only she plays there, but the human as well with his performance.’
‘Don’t you think that’ll raise suspicion?’
‘Then what do you want me to do Luna? Have Fancy Pants pay all three of them to play at his party?’
‘… That wouldn’t be such a bad idea actually, have three types of music playing at different times during the event and all…’
‘… Fine, I’ll talk to Fancy Pants in the morning. In the mean time, you might want to get out of there before the other roommate comes home, otherwise it’ll be hard to explain why a princess of Equestria is standing in the middle of somepony’s home, don’t you think?’
Luna suddenly remembered that she was in the musician’s home. She had completely forgotten about it because she was so busy arguing with Celestia the entire time. ‘Perhaps you’re right, I’ll hear from you tomorrow then Tia?’
‘You will, and please, do be careful little sister, we still don’t want you to blow your cover so soon, now do we?’
‘No, we don’t.’ With that, Luna turned back into her mist form and went back out through the way she came in from. When she got outside, she turned back into her regular form and started flying away from the house, unaware that some pony had seen her…
As Vinyl was coming home from her job, she was almost at her house when she saw a purple mist creep out of one of the windows. ‘Huh, that’s odd.’ She kept watching the mist until it fully leaked out and started forming into a new being.
As the mist began taking form, Vinyl stood there frightened, thinking it was the return of Nightmare Moon, as the mist took the form of the infamous mare. However, as the mist fully took form, she finally realized that it was not Nightmare Moon, but rather the freed version of the mare, Princess Luna. ‘Princess Luna? What is she doing in our house? She didn’t take anything, did she?... Wait, why would the Princess need anything from our house? It’s not like she can’t get anything she wants from her servants at her fancy smacny palace. I’m sure of it.’
The princess of the night began flying away out of sight as Vinyl stood there flabbergasted as to why the princess would be at her house. After finally getting out of sight, Vinyl snapped back into reality and started to head in the direction of the front door. ‘That was really weird… Did I take something tonight?’
As Vinyl got inside, she saw that the lights to the house were still on. ‘Huh, I wonder if Fiery or ‘Tavi are still up…’ She went over to the couch to sit down and relax some, but saw that the two other ponies were laying on each other sleeping. ‘Well well well, what do we have here?’ Vinyl looked at the two of them for a few moments before making a large grin of her face and thought of something clever, or at least clever to her. She breathed in deep, then yelled to wake them up. “Hey guys! How’s it going?”
Both Fiery and Octavia woke up frantically trying pinpoint the noise and fell onto the ground with Fiery now laying on top of Octavia. “Ugh… Can’t, breath.” Octavia could barely get out, as Fiery’s weight was almost twice as hers and could easily crush her.
“Shit! I’m so sorry ‘Tavi!” Fiery exclaimed while frantically trying to get off of her. After finally succeeding in getting off Octavia, Fiery noticed that Vinyl was standing there with her usual grin on her face. “Jesus Vinyl, what the hell…”
“Hey there lovebirds, I thought said no funny business while I was gone, or was I wrong?”
“We didn’t do anything Vinyl, I made sure of that.” Fiery said in an annoyed voice, finally getting up off the ground.
“Darn it Vinyl.” Octavia said in an annoyed voice as well, while trying to shield her eyes from the sudden light entering her eyes. “I was having the most wonderful dream too…”
“Sorry ‘Tavi, I just thought it would be fun to wake you guys up like that since I almost never see you two so exposed.” Vinyl said.
“What are you doing home? Didn’t you just leave a few hours ago?” Fiery asked Vinyl after finally being able to get back up on the couch from the ground.
“A few hours ago? It’s almost 4 in the morning, I left at about 8 last night.”
“Shit, that late already? Crap… I guess it was so comfortable on the couch that I just slept there for the night…”
“And I guess it was so comfortable lying on top of you that I also fell asleep…” Octavia said in an embarrassed tone, while blushing slightly.
“Huh, I guess that would make sense…” Vinyl said to the two of them, while sitting on one of the chairs facing the couch. After a few moments of silence, Vinyl finally spoke up once again. “Would there be anything of value that Princess Luna would come here to get?” Vinyl asked the two of them. They both looked at each other, then back to Vinyl as though she was crazy.
“Why would you say that Vinyl?” Fiery asked.
“Because before I got inside, I saw her come out of our house through one of the windows in a mist form or something, then flew off.” This only got more looks from Fiery and Octavia. “What!? It’s true! Honest!” She exclaimed, trying to plead her innocence.
“Are you sure you didn’t take anything to make you hallucinate tonight Vinyl?” Octavia asked in a concerned voice.
“Are you sure I didn’t see two ponies lying on each other on the couch as I entered the house?” Vinyl shot right back. Octavia only blushed in response.
“Okay, so if what you said is true, then why would she be coming here?” Fiery asked, completely oblivious of how Octavia was blushing right beside him on the couch, or that she was even next to him on the couch.
“I don’t know, that’s why I’m asking you two.”
“Not that I know of…” Fiery trailed off, trying to think of anything that would cause her to come to the house, or who she even was.
“There is one thing that is kinda weird now that I think about it.” Octavia spoke out. Both Vinyl and Fiery turned to look at her when she said it.
“That is?”
“Well, she was apparently in my dream, watching me have a threesome with the three of us.” Octavia said out loud, but suddenly recognized what she said and immediately covered her mouth with her hooves. This got an even larger grin from Vinyl, and a raised eyebrow from Fiery.
“Okay… So besides me feeling EXTREMELY uncomfortable right now, what else could she be after?” Fiery said, trying to think of anymore ideas of the visit. They sat there for many minutes before finally giving up. “Well, since we can’t come up with anything else, perhaps we should call it a night?” Fiery suggested to the two of them, which they both agreed and all three of them proceeded to go to their respected rooms to retire for the rest of the night.
Chapter 8 you guys! Yay! Hopefully you liked it, and hopefully I’ll get some more chapters out soon. I really didn’t want to end it right here, but thought it would be easier to start a new chapter at this point in time. Also, before I get going, rape is never funny or good, be it man or woman, ages 1 to 99, that is all.
Into A New World: Original Chapters
Chapter 9: Changes
Luna got back to Twilight's house as the moon began to lower and let the sun rise on the eastern horizon. She flew back into the room she had flown out of earlier, but as she got back in she saw that Twilight had been waiting for her in the room. "Twilight! What are you doing here?" Luna said, trying to get Twilight to ignore the fact that she was just outside for the night.
"This is my house? And more importantly, what were you doing outside all last night?" Twilight shot right back.
"Why, whatever do you mean?" Luna said, with that Twilight raised her eyebrow. "Alright, I'll tell you... I was outside last night trying to figure out if I could help you out in any way with this project Celestia gave you."
Twilight sat there for a few moments, taking the information in. She then began walking over to the princess, hugging Luna standing there, shocking both of them at the action. “Thank you Princess Luna, I mean it. I really don’t know how to repay you for your help.”
Luna returned the sudden hug from Twilight. “It’s alright Twilight, you don’t need to repay me for anything. Letting me stay here and help you is enough payment.” She said with a smile.
After moments of hugging, Twilight let go and asked Luna. “So… What did you learn from last night Princess?”
“Sadly, I could not find out much about our new guest.” Luna lied, thinking of how he felt about the mares he was staying with was irrelevant, and thinking that if she revealed to Twilight about him being human, that things would turn for the worst, if Twilight ever found out what a human was of course.
“Oh, I see… Well I guess you can’t do much about that huh?” Twilight said, sounding slightly irritated that nothing could be found out about the new stallion.
“But enough of that, we should be going back to bed for the next few hours don’t you think?”
“I suppose Princess, I guess we can go figure out some more things about him tomorrow… Oh wait, I forgot.”
“What is it?”
“Apparently Rarity wants me to go get fitted for a dress as she sent a message back to Spike last night having the details. Also, Spike had told her about you.”
“Me? Whatever for?”
“I don’t know, but at least he was smart enough to not tell her that you were you, and that instead you were Moonlight. She wants to meet you and wants you to get fitted as well, saying something about bringing extra guests to the party along or something like that…”
“Well, I guess that makes sense…”
“Anyways, as you said, we should get back to bed before it becomes time for us to wake up. Good ‘Morning’ Princess.” Twilight said as she left to go back to her own room on the second floor.
“Good ‘Morning’ to you too Twilight.” Luna called out for her, and proceeded to go to bed.
It was early morning at the musician house as Fiery got up from his bed. He had noticed that no other ponies were in his bed this time. ‘Well at least that has changed from yesterday.’ He began to walk to his bathroom, but as he got close to the bathroom door he heard water running from the other side. ‘What the hell?... God damnit, it must Vinyl. God, did she ever fucking learn about personal space?’ Fiery thought as he walked through the door. He yelled out for Vinyl to get her attention as she was using his shower. “Vinyl, get out of there, you have your own damn shower.”
What happened next shocked not only Fiery, but the mysterious mare in his shower as she yelped from the sudden intrusion. “Joseph! I’m so sorry! I didn’t mean to do this without your permission but…”
“Wait… ‘Tavi? Is that you?” Fiery asked to the mare, still hidden behind the curtain. Sure enough, Octavia stuck her snout out to reveal it was her, while using the rest of the curtain to hide the rest of her body. ‘Why the hell is she doing that? Not like she has any assets… Or wears clothes for that matter.’
“I’m sorry for barging in like this Joseph, but my shower is actually broken right now. Vinyl was in her shower and since I was in such a hurry and because you were still asleep, I thought I could-“
“Ah, say no more ‘Tavi, I understand. Just, try to wake me up next time so something like this doesn’t happen again, okay?” Fiery cut her off, trying to make her understand that he understood.
He began to walk back out of the bathroom when a sudden voice came from behind him. “Um… Joseph?” Octavia called out. Fiery turned back around.
“Yes ‘Tavi? Is there something I can get you?”
“Um… I was just wondering, if you didn’t mind of course, if… You would join me… In the shower I mean…” Octavia said, where she could feel her cheeks becoming red from embarrassment, or so she thought.
“I… uh, um…” Fiery was trying to think of anything to say at this point, but could feel his body slowly moving towards the shower. After taking a few steps towards the shower, something inside head lashed out at him. ‘No damnit! You’re still a fucking human! Not some bestiality scumbag, get that through your fucking head already!’
After hearing this in his head, Fiery stopped in his tracks. He sighed. “I’m sorry ‘Tavi… I think I’m going have to pass on your offer this time… Sorry…” He said, trying to be apologetic for doing something that the lower half of his body said to do, but the upper half of his body said not to do.
“Oh… Alright then, I guess I’ll just get out when I’m ready then…” She said in a disappointed tone. She then stuck her head back into the shower and once again began to shower again. Fiery took this as his cue to leave the room and wait back in his bedroom. There, he thought about what just transpired.
‘Why the hell was I wanting to do that?... Is this world making me more like a pony each day? Or is it because I just haven’t gotten laid in a while?... Fuck man, I don’t know, I just need another cigarette…’ He thought. He went over to the end table that had his cigarettes on it and pulled another one out alongside with his lighter. He then proceeded to go outside to smoke while he still thought to himself. ‘Well, three down, seven to go… Fuck me man…’ He thought as he lit up the cigarette.
After a few minutes of smoking, Octavia had finally gotten out of the shower and was walking out of the bathroom. She was wrapped in a towel with her mane matted down from the wetness. Fiery saw this and began to having thoughts about it… Sexual thoughts… But only for a few seconds, as Octavia closed the door behind her leading to the main hallway, Fiery snapped back into reality.
‘Fuck man, what was that… Why did I think of those things?... It’s true she was pretty hot right now but… Wait, why do I think she was hot? She’s a pony. Humans don’t think ponies are attractive damnit… But, am I really a human anymore?....’ Such thoughts were going thru Fiery’s head the entire time as he stood there trying to figure out his problems. “Well, whatever the problem is, it’s not going to fix itself by me standing here while I still need to shower…” He spoke to no one in particular.
Fiery proceeded to get into the shower, but as he was getting in, a song popped into his head. ‘I wanna go home… Take off this uniform and leave the show… I’m waiting in this cell because I have to know (Have to know)… Have I been guilty all this time? (Time… time… time...)’ For some reason, this song had been stuck in his head the entire time he was showering. As he got out, he began to wonder why he was thinking of this. ‘Why… Why god damnit! Why am I having these feelings! Why am I feeling like I want to fuck the two of them!? They’re ponies god damnit! I’m still human’ He kept telling himself, but as he kept thinking. He had nearly punched his mirror because of how irritated he was about how he was feeling.
‘Maybe… Maybe, I’m not human anymore… Sure I might cuss, and I might enjoy smoking and know about human stuff and such but… But why else would I feel this way?...’ He tried to figure these things out as he got ready for the day and went downstairs.
On the other side of town, Princess Luna and Twilight were getting ready for their day as well. While eating breakfast, Luna spoke. “Perhaps I should go to their house and introduce myself…” She thought out loud.
“Wait, why would you want to do that Princess? Wouldn’t it be dangerous? Who knows what that stallion will do if he sees you!” Twilight protested.
“Do not worry Twilight, as I will be able to take care of myself if anything happens. Besides, I will be in my other form so no one will be able to recognize me, remember?”
“I guess… But come straight to me if anything happens, alright?”
Luna only rolled her eyes. “Alright mom...”
Spike chuckled at the joke as he was eating his oatmeal. “She got you there Twilight.” He said laughing. Twilight gave him a glare in return.
“I know I’m acting over-protective Princess, but if anything were to happen to you, what do you think Princess Celestia would say?” Twilight said to the princess.
“I suppose you’re right Twilight, but that doesn’t mean I’m weaker than you. I CAN handle myself afterall.” Luna bragged. This had made Twilight upset.
“Well sorry for being only a lowly unicorn and not some precious princess that can live for thousands of years having knowledge from those years.” Twilight responded in a sarcastic tone.
Luna gave Twilight an annoyed glare at the statement. “You are lucky young Twilight that not only are you my sister’s personal pupil, but that my sister does not allow beheadings of impudent peasants that would dare insult the royal family in such a manner!”
“Well maybe I should be grateful for that, then again, maybe I’m not lucky because I have to put up with a spoiled brat who can’t even get with the times!”
“Spoiled!?... Well then. Twilight Sparkle, it seems that this ‘spoiled brat’ knows when to stop a conversation that has no logic behind it. Good day dear unicorn!” Luna nearly screamed at Twilight and stormed out of the library. She then flew up into the sky and landed on top of a cloud in the middle of town to cool down.
Twilight stood there nearly on flames from the conversation that had just taken place. Spike was huddled up near a corner scared out of wits, thinking a battle between the unicorn and princess was going to happen, but thankfully didn’t. He got up from his corner and slowly began to walk over to Twilight. “Twilight? You okay?” He said, trying to get her attention. She turned to him with almost an evil glare in her eyes. “Woah! Okay, I can see you’re angry but… That was the princess Twilight! You have to go apologize to her.” He said, trying to get reason into the unicorn.
Twilight looked at Spike and knew he was right. She began to calm down but was still furious, not at the princess, but at herself for being so stupid. “*Sigh* I know Spike, but what am I going to do? I mean, it’s not like I can exactly go out and apologize…” She said, but Spike only answered with a raised eyebrow and crossed arms. “Alright, maybe I can, but I don’t feel like doing it right now!”
Spike sighed. “Fine Twilight, have it your way. But the longer you wait, the longer it’ll take to have her help you on your project again.” He said logically.
“I know Spike… But perhaps its better if I leave her alone for a little while, allow her to cool down, you know? Besides, I need to get over to Rarity to get fitted for the party… By the way, did she say when the party was going to be?”
“Uh… I think this weekend…” Spike answered back.
“This weekend huh? Well, I guess it’s good I don’t have anything scheduled then… Well I guess I better get going huh?” She asked Spike, which he responded with a nod. “Alright, I’ll see you later then Spike?” She asked as she was going out the door.
“Yep, and don’t worry, I’ll take good care of the house while you’re gone.” He said with a smile.
Twilight smiled back. “Alright, just make sure you don’t burn any of the books when you belch.” She said to him jokingly. Spike only rolled his eyes in response as Twilight was closing the door behind her on her way out.
Vinyl and Octavia were at the dinner table eating while Fiery came down the steps, trying to figure out his emotions, about himself and about the world he was in. They both turned to look at him and greet him but saw that he was deep in thought. “What’s the matter Jojo?” Vinyl asked him.
“Huh? Oh, hey Vinyl. I was just wondering about something…” He said, trying not to look at them, as they were part of the reason why he felt so confused.
“Something we can help with?” Octavia asked wholeheartedly as she cared for him deeply.
“No, it’s alright ‘Tavi...” He said, trying to be polite to the two of them. Octavia and Vinyl looked at each other, concerned for their new roommate, then back to Fiery as he was walking towards the door. “I think I’m gonna go get some fresh air…”
“I do-“ Vinyl tried talking, but was cut off by Octavia as she placed her hoof over Vinyl’s mouth. Octavia shook her head indicating to Vinyl to let it go, which Vinyl responded with a nod.
“That’s alright Joseph, take all the time you need. I’ll be at work, but Vinyl will still be home so you don’t have to worry about being locked out of the house.” Octavia said to Fiery with a smile.
Fiery returned the smile. “Thanks you guys, I’ll try to not take so long.” He said, then walked out the door.
After he walked out the door, Vinyl and Octavia turned back to each other. “What do you think that was about?” Vinyl asked.
“I have no idea... Perhaps he still isn’t as adjusted to this world as we thought he was...”
“I guess…”
“…Well I have to get going, otherwise I’m going to be late for work…”
“Alright ‘Tavi… I’ll try to get him to open up if he comes home.” Vinyl said to Octavia who was on her way to the kitchen to clean her plate of her breakfast.
“Thanks Vinyl, but I think he just needs a little time to himself…”
“Alright, if you say so ‘Tavi…”
After Luna had landed on the cloud trying to cool down some, a voice had come into her mind. ‘Well, that wasn’t a very nice thing to do Luna.’
‘Piss off Celestia. I’m not in the mood.’
‘Piss off? Well well well, it seems our human friend has been giving you some manner lessons I see.’
‘I said piss off ‘Tia! I’m sick of being your damn lackey trying to clean up this stupid screw-up YOU made.’
‘… Alright, I know what happened between you and Twilight wasn’t really good, but please be considerate to your older sister…’
‘You mean the same sister who banished me to the moon for 1000 years because all I was having was a bad temper tantrum?’
‘… Touché… But that still doesn’t mean you should treat your sister, or anypony for that matter, like their out to get you. What I did 1000 years ago might have been harsh, but at least you have come back to a much better lifestyle, right?’
‘*Sigh* You don’t know anything Tia… What it’s like being alone for 1000 years… Or for most of your life for that matter… Being alone changes you, makes you more spiteful…’
‘Luna… I may not know what it’s like being alone for thousands of year, but you were never alone… You had me…’
Luna rolled her eyes. ‘Thanks ‘mom’, I feel so much better…’
‘I’m being serious Luna, I’ve always cared for you… I’ve always loved you little sister…’
‘… I guess… But is that the only reason you’re here talking to me?’
‘Actually, now that you mention, I originally came here to tell you I talked to Fancy Pants. He’s agreed to let all three musicians play.’
‘So you want me to go tell them or something?’
‘Actually, the grey one playing the cello should be told at her work, but I do need you to go and tell the other two. If you’re up to it that is…’
‘*Sigh* I guess sister… But don’t think this makes us even, or that you’re off the hook at all…’
‘Fair enough Luna… And remember, I love you little sister, more than anything on this world…’
‘… I love you too Tia…’ With that Luna had calmed down enough to try and find the musician house to tell them of their new job, not knowing that another pony in town was having mixed feelings just like her.
Fiery randomly walked around town trying to find some place to sit down and think for a while when he came across a large park. There were a few benches open to sit down on near a large fountain which he guessed was the middle of the park. He approached one of the benches and began to sit down on it.
There were only a few ponies in the park when Fiery was sitting there and he knew he would be able to think clearly without much commotion around him. As he began to think about what was happening with him and how he should feel, a certain yellow pegasus began to fly into the park…
Fluttershy was on her way shopping when she decided to cut thru the park to get there faster. While walking through the park, she had noticed a certain brown and red pony looking down on one of the benches. She began to go up to the pony to try to make sure she knew who it was. “F-fiery? Is that you?” She asked timidly.
Fiery looked up to see Fluttershy hovering there flapping her wings with a worried look her face. “Oh, hi Fluttershy, didn’t hear you coming up…”
“What’s the matter? You seem sort of down…” She asked with concern.
Fiery looked at her and began to ponder. ‘Should I tell her? What’s the harm of telling her? But how would I tell her? Do I make up a story about a friend? Or do I tell her it’s a story from my childhood? Maybe that’ll work.’ “It’s… I’m having some difficulty about something…” He said nonchalantly.
“What is it? Maybe I can help in some way.”
“Well… It’s just that I remember a story from my childhood that’s been bugging me.”
“Why?”
“Well, the thing is, I never really finished the book. I’m trying to figure out the ending of the book without actually looking it up as I don’t really have the time…” He lied, trying his best to come up with a good enough story.
“Oh… I see…” She said, trying to be confident and help Fiery with his problem. “Well, what was it about?”
“It was about a… Rabbit, that’s right, a rabbit that ends up turning into a pony. When he turned into a pony, everyo- err, everypony was being really nice to him, but the problem was the bunny couldn’t tell them that he was a rabbit in fear of them thinking he was crazy. He also had a really horrible past and such but that didn’t really matter to the story. The problem was that the bunny was starting to have feelings for other ponies, like love and such, but in his mind he still felt like a pe- err, rabbit. Do you think it would be right for him to give up his hu- uh, bunnyhood, and fall in love with the other ponies?...” He said, trying to explain to Fluttershy his problem the best way he could.
Fluttershy had landed now, looking bewildered at the story Fiery had just told her. She had never heard a story like this before and was amazed about how such a complex story (or so she thought) would be given to foals. “Well… I guess… I guess if Mr. Bunny really was in love with the ponies, there wouldn’t be any problem right? As he was a pony as well, and nothing is really wrong about that…” She said, trying to act confident in her answer.
“But what if there were voices in the rabbit’s head telling him it was wrong to love ponies because he was still a bunny on the inside? Would it still be wrong?”
Fluttershy thought about this long and hard before finally coming up with an answer. “I really don’t think it’s wrong, because Mr. Bunny wouldn’t be having those feelings if he really didn’t have a pony heart, but that’s just me.” She said with a smile, trying to act confident once more.
Fiery looked at Fluttershy and smiled. “Thanks Fluttershy… I really appreciate it…”
Fluttershy smiled back at Fiery. “It’s no problem Fiery… Now I’m sorry, but I really do have to get going, as I have a lot of things to buy at the market.”
Fiery looked at Fluttershy and thought this was his moment to repay her for her kindness. “Oh! May I help you with that Fluttershy? I really don’t have anything else going on today…”
Fluttershy smiled once more. “Alright Fiery, I would love to have your company while I go shopping.”
Luna had just touched down at the door of the musician house and proceeded to knock on it. Vinyl, inside, had just finished eating her breakfast as she heard the knock. “Coming!” Vinyl called out to the knocker. As Vinyl got to the door and opened it, who she saw stunned her. “P-p-princess Luna! What are you doing here! Err, forgive me, I mean, uh, uh, welcome, your highness!” Vinyl said, trying to be as polite as possible, as it wasn’t really her thing.
“It is quite alright young one. I am not here on official business, but, I am to assume that you are Vinyl Scratch?”
Vinyl looked back up at the princess and was once again stunned. “You’ve heard of me your highness?” She almost said with glee, but managed to contain herself.
“Yes, I have actually come here to tell you and your roommates that you are to be playing at a party this weekend in Canterlot. You shall all be getting your own time slots and will be allowed to bring anyone else with you to help you play.” Luna said in a voice that was not booming, but was still almost commanding like.
“Uh, yes your highness! I mean, uh, thank you so much for this most wonderful opportunity! I’ll be sure to tell Fiery and ‘Ta- err, Octavia about the party right as they get home.” Vinyl said with a smile.
“Ah yes, Fiery Strings, or so I’ve heard him been called…”
“Princess?”
“Forgive me, do you mind if I come inside?”
“Of course your highness!” Vinyl bowed and led the princess inside.
Although the Princess was not in many other ponies homes, for some reason this one felt very nice to her. “Um, excuse me your highness…” Vinyl started, trying to get the princess’s attention but not be rude at the same time. “Is there anything I can get you? And I’m sorry if the house is not to your liking. We’ve… Been trying to make it better.” Vinyl lied, knowing full well that it looked fine the way it was.
“It’s alright Ms. Scratch, the house looks fine, and for your offer, I wouldn’t mind getting some water.” Luna said with a smile.
“Oh water, right, um… I’m sorry Princess, but the only water we have at the moment is tap…”
“That’s quite alright Ms. Scratch, tap will be fine.”
“Right, um, one tap water coming right up.” Vinyl said and rushed to the kitchen to get the princess some water. She came out a few seconds later levitating a glass of water with her horn. “Here you are your highness, one glass of tap water.” Vinyl said with her usual grin.
“Thank you Ms. Scratch, I appreciate it.” Luna smiled to Vinyl, then drank the water. After the water was done, Luna turned back to Vinyl. “I’m sorry to suddenly intrude Ms. Scratch, but I wish to talk about this new roommate of yours… Mr. Strings?”
Vinyl became nervous. “Why do you want to talk about him for?”
“I wish to know if he has told you or your other roommate, Ms. Pie, about anything… Anything that would be needed to keep secret. And you needn’t worry, as I know all about him.”
“Everything? Including his past?” Vinyl said, trying to be polite but also make sure that Luna wasn’t here to interrogate him or something for being an alien.
“Err, his past? Somewhat. But as for him not really being a pony, yes, I do know.”
Vinyl realized what Luna had meant. “Oh… You mean him being a human, yes?”
“Indeed.”
“Is there something illegal about somepony being a human or another type of alien Princess?” Vinyl asked.
“No, nothing like that. I was just curious to know if you and Ms. Pie knew, and if that he has acted in anyway strange.”
“Strange?... Well, if you consider his cursing strange… That and the fact that this morning he seemed to be sort of out of it…”
“Out of it, how exactly?”
“Well… He seemed to have something on his mind, and didn’t want to talk to me or Octavia about it… We really don’t know what the problem is.”
“I see… That’s most unfortunate…” Luna said, then saw Vinyl looking down at the ground, as if something was on her mind as well. “Is there something the matter my child?”
“Huh? Oh, I’m sorry Princess, I was just thinking about something, that’s all…”
“What about?”
“Well… Is it… Is it okay for human-turned-ponies to be in love with other ponies, and vice versa?”
Luna was astonished at how blunt Vinyl was. “Well… Not really… But then again, nothing like this has ever happened before…” Luna answered, rubbing the back of her neck with one of her front hooves. “Are you in love with him?”
“Yes, both me and ‘Tavi are in love with him. Each time we show our affection though, he seems to turn us down, saying how he’s still a human, despite him being a pony now…”
“Ah, I see… Perhaps you and Ms. Pie should just wait for him to accept the fact that he is no longer human… I’m sure he will figure it out on his own.”
Vinyl looked back up to the princess and smiled. “Thank you Princess Luna, that makes me feel a lot better, and I’m sure it’ll brighten up ‘Tavi as well.”
“It’s no problem Ms. Scratch. And please, just call me Luna.” Luna replied with a similar smile. For the next few hours Luna and Vinyl sat there talking about how she and Octavia were in love with Fiery and ways on how to get his attention. But as time went on, something began stirring inside of Luna… ‘Perhaps I should also meet this human directly…’
There’s Chapter 9. Yay! A few things for this A/N, first, I just realized I fucked up the “Holiday In Canterlot” saga, as I started the chapter names too soon. So instead of having maybe 2-4 parts, at this rate I’m probably going to end up having 5-10 parts for all I know. Hopefully it won’t be that long though. Also, Awwww, serious chapter, no real comedy this time. Third off, if any of you are wondering, I’m probably call Joseph Fiery from now on as it’s easier to stick to one name rather than switching between two the entire time. The only times he’s gonna be called ‘Joseph’ or ‘Jojo’ is probably gonna be by Vinyl and Octavia and only during serious moments. Well, see you next chapter! Hopefully I’ll get it out soon.
Into A New World: Original Chapters
Chapter 10: Somepony To Love
Twilight had gotten to Rarity’s boutique and entered. As she got in she saw the white unicorn already at work with the impatient Rainbow Dash trying to get her to stay still. “Please Rainbow! The more you move the more time it’s going to take to make this dress for you!” Rarity tried reasoning with the cyan pegasus.
“Ugh… But it’s soooo boring! Can’t you hurry it up Rarity? I can’t stand still without wanting to stretch my wings!”
“Didn’t we already go through this with the Galloping Gala dress Rainbow?”
Both Rarity and Rainbow Dash turned to see where the new source of noise was coming from, and saw that Twilight was the source. “Twilight! It’s so good to see you darling. As you can see, I’m currently busy with Rainbow here with her dress, but as soon as I’m done I’ll be able to help you with yours.” Rarity said with a smile, or at least tried to while holding her tailoring needles in her mouth at the same time.
“Making a new dress? I thought I was only getting fitted?” Twilight said with curiosity.
“Where would you ever get such an idea Twilight? No no no, we need to make only the most exquisite dress for the party. I’ve already got the other the other girls their dress, I only need you, Rainbow’s, and your Canterlot friend’s dress. Speaking of which, where is she?”
“Waaaait wait wait wait, Twilight has a friend besides us, from Canterlot of all places?” Rainbow said with a shocked voice.
“Rainbow! That’s quite a rude thing to say. Apologize!” Rarity commanded.
Twilight only chuckled. “It’s alright Rarity, I can see where Rainbow is coming from. But yes, I do in fact have a friend from Canterlot Rainbow, no matter how hard it is to believe. Moonlight and I go way back, all the way back to magic kindergarten… As for where she is right now, well… We sort of got into an argument this morning over something really stupid. It was my fault mostly, and we sort of… Said some things I wish I could take back. I’ll have to be sure to apologize to her as soon as I get the chance to do so…”
“While that is unfortunate Twilight, I wish I could have met her today, she sounded so wonderful the way Spike talked about her. Oh! Um, even though it shouldn’t be any of my business, did Spike… Did he tell you anything… Shameful?” Rarity said while blushing.
“You mean how Caramel flapped his lips? Yeah, I heard. I’ll have to go over to talk to that stupid idiot the next time I see him…”
“Wait, what’s this about Spike? What about Caramel?” Rainbow’s curiosity got the better of her.
Both Rarity and Twilight blushed. “Oh nothing darling, it’s nothing you need to worry your silly little head about.” Rarity lied, trying to get Rainbow to forget about it. “But anyways, how are you doing Twilight? You know, ever since the party a couple of night ago…”
“Ugh, that’s another thing I hate! If I ever see that stupid stallion again, grr, I just get so frustrated thinking about it!” Rainbow stomped her hoof in frustration in remembrance of that night.
“Please Rainbow! Stand still. I’m almost done… But I understand darling, I would be frustrated too if THAT ever happened to me, why I might have even died of embarrassment if it DID happen to me.”
“Oh Rarity, you wouldn’t die of something like that. But to answer your question, although it’s frustrating, I think I’ve gotten a start on it, with the help of Fluttershy of course.”
“Fluttershy?” Rarity and Rainbow said in unison. “Why in the world would she ever agree to help to be nice to that jerk!” Rainbow said in anger.
“Well, she IS the Element of Kindness Rainbow. Just like how you’re the Element of Loyalty, she would never be mean to somepony no matter how cruel they were to her. She can always bring out the kindness out of somepony.” Twilight said right back. “And even though it was hard to at first do it, she was finally able to get some stuff out of him.”
“And?...” Rarity asked in anticipation.
“And… She didn’t tell me anything…” Twilight said in defeat.
“Then how do you know she succeeded?” Rainbow asked.
“Because Rainbow, this is Fluttershy we’re talking about. Even if she’s shy, she could never lie, not even if her life depended on it, so long the pony asking her told her not to tell anypony else.”
“I guess that makes sense… But how will you get the information out of her then?”
“I guess I’ll just have to get him to open up myself… But enough of that, what’s going on with you guys?”
“You mean besides waiting for Rarity to finish my dress? Nothing really I guess.” Rarity gave Rainbow a look for being impatient. “What?”
“Well if you must know Twilight, I did hear that apparently Pinkie’s sister, Octavia, is going to be playing at the party, so it’ll be good to see her again. We might also be able to get a chance to ask more about Mr. Strings…”
“Octavia is playing at that party? I guess that is good news… Perhaps you’re right Rarity, maybe that will be a good chance to ask more about him for my project.” Twilight said.
After about fifteen more minutes of mindless chatter, Rarity had finally finished Rainbow’s dress. “There Rainbow, all done, and I must say you look absolutely fantastic if I do say so myself.” Rarity said, admiring her own work.
“Wow Rarity, that dress really does look great!” Twilight also complimented.
“Well I don’t care what it looks like, so long as I’m able to move in it.” Rainbow said, earning looks from both Rarity and Twilight once again. “What? What’d I do?”
“If you’re really that bored Rainbow, let me get that dress off you and put away so I can save it for the party.” Rarity said. She then began to take off the dress, and as soon as it was off, Rainbow leaped into the air.
“Ugh! Finally! Now time to-“ Rainbow began, but was cut off by Twilight.
“Wait a minute Rainbow, but correct me if I’m wrong. Is… Is that Fluttershy and the new stallion out there?” Twilight said, pointing to the window. Sure enough, all three ponies had looked outside to see Fiery and Fluttershy walking next to each other talking.
“What the hay is Fluttershy up to!? Talking to that pony, why I otta-“
“Wait Rainbow, maybe this is the perfect chance for me to see what he does with Fluttershy. Come on girls, let’s follow them.” Twilight said and started to dash out of the store, but before she got out of the door, she turned to see the two of them not following. “What’s wrong you guys? Don’t you want to know if Fluttershy is going to be alright?”
Both Rarity and Rainbow looked at each other. “I know how you’re feeling darling, but isn’t a bit rude to spy on them?”
“Rude, shmude, if he touches one hair on her… Count me in Twilight.”
“Rarity?” Twilight asked now that Rainbow Dash was with her.
“Oooh, you girls. Fine, I’ll go, but I still don’t feel good about spying on them.”
“Alright, then let’s go you two, we need to catch up with them, but try to stay out of their sight.” They all nodded understanding the situation and rushed out the door of the boutique.
Fiery and Fluttershy were walking down the road towards the market side by side. As they got closer to the market, Fiery started to notice the change and turned to Fluttershy. “I’m guessing this is the market, right Fluttershy?”
This startled Fluttershy as she leaped up in air using her signature ‘eep’. She had calmed down though when she realized what he was talking about and that he was right. “Oh, I guess we are…”
“So… What are we looking for exactly Fluttershy?”
“Huh? O-oh, um, we need to get some things for my animals back at my home, as well as some ingredients for dinner tonight.” Fluttershy said in her usual shy voice.
“Oh, alright… So where do we start then? Sorry, but I haven’t been here long enough to really know the place and all…” Fiery said in shame.
“Oh! Don’t worry Fiery, there’s nothing wrong about that, just follow me and we’ll be done in no time.” Fluttershy had said with a smile. This got Fiery to smile back.
“Alright.”
“So first we need to get some carrots for the bunnies and some feed for the chicken and the other birds. Then we need lettuce for the tortoises, then after that we need some nuts for the squirrels and other little critters. Then finally after that we need to get some medical supplies for the injured animals.”
“I never knew you were a veterinarian Fluttershy?” Fiery asked in amazement. ‘Wait, why am I so amazed that she’s a vet?’
“O-oh, well, I’m really not. I-I mean that, yes, I do take c-care of some of the animals around here, but not all of them, as it’s not my job. I just really enjoy being with them.”
“Well if you enjoy being with animals so much, why don’t you become a vet?” Fiery asked with curiosity.
“Oh, I could never do that, I mean, what about Dr. Treats?”
“Who?”
“The current veterinarian here in Ponyville, they’re the only one around.”
“Oh, well, I’m sure they wouldn’t mind having an assistant. I mean, it’s not like you would be taking their job, and hey, maybe they would even appreciate it since it would give them some time off probably.”
“I suppose so… But what if-“ Fluttershy began, but was silenced by Fiery’s hoof.
“I’m just saying think about it Fluttershy, I’m not telling you to do it, okay?”
Fluttershy smiled at Fiery. “Alright, thank you Fiery… We should probably get those groceries, don’t you think?” She perked right up again.
Fiery smiled. “I suppose we should.”
Not far behind the pegasus and earth pony, there were two unicorns and another pegasus following. “Dangit, I can’t hear anything they’re saying. Don’t you have any spells to fix that Twilight?” Rainbow asked in frustration.
“I do, but… It’s not really perfected. I can’t cast it yet without ponies noticing the effects. All we can do right now is follow them and make sure he doesn’t do anything to her.”
“I still don’t see why you guys won’t let me go in there and just get Fluttershy out of there. I mean, for all we know he could do something to her without us noticing!”
“Oh Rainbow, you’re much too paranoid. There’s no way he could get away with doing something without us noticing. Besides, if he did do something, this is Fluttershy we’re talking about, it’s not like she would tolerate it.” Rarity said, trying to convince not only Rainbow, but Twilight as well as she could tell that Twilight was thinking the same thing.
“Maybe you’re right Rarity, but that still doesn’t mean we should take off our eyes on them, and besides, I- Crud! Where did they go!?” Twilight said frantically as she noticed that the two ponies had gotten out of their sight.
“There they are Twilight! They’re heading into the market.” Rainbow called out from the air, confirming the ponies’ position.
“Alright, try to keep track of them Rainbow, but also try not to be seen.” Rainbow saluted Twilight and rushed off behind a roof to keep track of their targets.
“Are you absolutely sure this is alright Twilight? I mean, maybe he’s just helping her shopping. Maybe he doesn’t have any alternative motive.”
“Who said anything about an alternative motive?”
Rarity blushed. “Well, I mean, usually when a stallion agrees to go shopping with a mare, it’s usually to do something else afterwards… At least that’s how it’s been for me…” Rarity said in embarrassment.
“Well I hope you’re right then Rarity, I do hope he is just helping her shop and nothing else. But that still doesn’t mean we should watch out for our friends does it?”
“I suppose not…”
“Alright then, let’s get going.” Twilight said while rushing off.
“*Sigh* The things I do sometimes for friendship… Wait Twilight! Wait for me!”
After Fluttershy had gotten all her groceries, Fluttershy had turned towards Fiery. “Since we’re around here, and because it’s near lunch time, why don’t we get something to eat? I, uh, mean, if you want to…” She ended up trailing off.
“That sounds great Fluttershy, but sadly, I forgot to bring any money.” Fiery responded. Though it was partially true that he didn’t have any money with him, the truth was that he actually didn’t have any money at all ever since he came to this world. ‘Shit, why haven’t I thought at all about my money situation since I got here? Maybe Vinyl and ‘Tavi will help me out… No, that’s not right man, fucking man up and earn your own money, don’t ask your friends for money… But… Maybe it is alright, I mean, what the fuck am I even doing for a job? It’s not like I’ve been called to do anything yet…’
“Oh, that’s alright Fiery, I can pay for you if you want me to.”
“That’s very kind of you Fluttershy, but are you sure? I mean, you already have your groceries, and I haven’t done anything other than carry them.”
“Oh it’s alright, making you carry my groceries is more than enough… I mean, I’m not usually used to this situation…” She said while turning away blushing.
‘God damnit she’s so fucking cute.’ “Alright Fluttershy, I’ll take you up on your offer.” He said with a smile.
“Oh wonderful! So, um, where do you want to go?...” She said shyly.
Fiery laughed a little. “It doesn’t really matter to me, I really don’t have any preferences. ‘Hell, I don’t even know what they have to eat here. Apparently it’s all vegetarian crap since I’ve gotten here.’ Whatever you want is fine with me.”
“Oh, um, alright. Um, maybe we can go to The Three-Leaf Clover?” She suggested.
“Oh, um, sure… That sounds great Fluttershy…” ‘What the hell type of name is ‘The Three-Leaf Clover? Some type of bar?’
“Okay then. All we have to do is go through this- Oh, um…”
“What’s the matter?”
“Um, m-maybe it’s best if we went this way instead.” She said pointing in the opposite direction.
“Why? What’s the matter going through the original way you were pointing at?”
“Oh! Um, nothing, nothing really.” She smiled, sticking out her tongue while doing it. “It’s just that they have… Construction! Yeah, construction going on in that direction.” She lied.
“Oh, okay… Well if you say so…”
“Okay then! Let’s hurry then before-“ But Fluttershy was cut off suddenly by a new voice calling out her name.
“Fluttahshy? Is that you hun?” An orange pony with a blonde mane and tail called out while rushing over to her.
“O-oh, h-hello Applejack. H-how are you today?” Fluttershy said nervously, obviously scared of what Applejack was going to do if she saw her with Fiery.
“What are ya-“ Applejack began to say as she approached Fluttershy, but stopped once she noticed the new stallion next to Fluttershy. “Oh, it’s you. What in tarnations are ya doing standin’ next ta Fluttahshy?” She asked suspiciously to Fiery.
“Um… Excuse me?” ‘The fuck is wrong with this bitch?’
“You heard me, what are ya doing with Fluttahshy and tell me why Ah shouldn’t be bucking ya in the mouth for what ya did!”
“Whoa whoa whoa, I don’t know what the hell is happening, but you need to calm down.” Fiery said, trying to keep his cool as best as possible, nearly on the verge of cussing Applejack out for suddenly coming up to him and threatening him.
“P-please Applejack! It’s not like that! He’s not like what you think he’s like!”
“Wha? What you do ta Fluttahshy? She would nevah try ta defen’ somepony as mean as you!”
“P-please Applejack, don’t!” Fluttershy tried pleading.
Fiery finally snapped. “Look bitch, I don’t know what the fuck you’re problem is but I don’t take kindly to pe-err, ponies, that suddenly decide to attack me for no damn reason. Now, are you going to calm the fuck down or am I going have to hear you bitch some more for no reason?”
“Wha? Why Ah otta-“ Applejack suddenly and raised her legs ready to buck him. Fiery saw this and was able to dive out of the way when she came through.
“What the fuck is you’re problem bitch!? Why the fuck you doing that for? You trying to fucking kill me!?”
“Stand still!” Applejack called out, trying to buck Fiery in the mouth.
“No fucking way you fucking crazy bitch!” Fiery yelled back.
Fluttershy was able to get in front of Applejack before she was able to raise her legs again. “Wha? What are ya doing Fluttahshy!? You’re in the way!”
“Fiery! Run!” Fluttershy called out to Fiery. He nodded figuring out what she was doing and turned the other way, dropping Fluttershy’s groceries in the process. He ran and heard the orange pony call out at him.
“Come back here ya no-good yella bellah!” Applejack called out trying to come up with the best insults she could think of. After Fiery got away, Applejack turned back to Fluttershy. “Why ya do that Fluttahshy? Ah could have had him!” She yelled at Fluttershy, clearly frustrated. Fluttershy recoiled and shrank back. “Ah darnit, Ah’m sorry sugahcube, Ah didn’t mean ta yell at ya’ll like that…”
Fluttershy got back up. “No, I’m sorry Applejack, I should have told you.”
“Tell me what sugahcube?”
“He’s… He’s not what you think he’s like.”
“Huh?” Applejack said, clearly confused.
“H-he doesn’t remember what happened at the party at all… He’s not as bad as you think he is…” She said, trying to get Applejack to understand.
“… Well shoot… Ah’m sorry sugahcube… Ah guess Ah was jus’ so frustrated remeberin’ that party when Ah saw him that Ah guess Ah just sorta blanked ya out…” Applejack said, clearly embarrassed and frustrated herself. “But still, he shouldn’t have said those things at all! Him going around saying those things, just ain’t right!”
“Well, he-“ Fluttershy began to say.
“Applejack! Fluttershy!” Twilight came running up them with Rarity behind her.
“Twilight! Rarity! What are you doing here?” Fluttershy said confused as to why they were running to the two of them.
“We saw *pant* what happened. We *pant* tried to *pant* get here as *pant* fast as *pant* possible.” Twilight said, clearly out of breath.
“You alrigh’ there sugahcube?” Applejack asked, worried for Twilight.
“I’m alright *pant* Applejack, just *pant* out of *pant* breath.”
“Really Twilight, I’m *pant* really not used to *pant* this type of *pant* work.” Rarity also panted behind Twilight.
Suddenly, Rainbow Dash came flying down from the sky. “Geez, you guys really need to get into better shape.”
“Shut *pant* up *pant* Rain *pant* bow *pant*” Twilight said still trying to catch her breath.
“What are ya’ll doing here anyways?” Applejack asked the three of them. Twilight finally answered after finally catching her breath.
“We were following Fiery and Fluttershy because we worried about her.” She began, but got interrupted by Fluttershy.
“Why would you ever be worried about me Twilight? He wasn’t going to do anything, besides, I asked him to come along with me.” This earned Twilight a look from Rarity.
“Ehehe. Ahem, well Fluttershy, you have to understand that he hasn’t exactly been on good terms with us…”
“I-I guess…” Fluttershy said weakly, unable to come back with a counter for them, as she knew that they still didn’t trust him.
“Sorry Fluttershy, darling, but we were only trying to look out for you, nothing else.” Rarity said with a smile, trying to cheer the yellow pegasus up.
“I-I know Rarity… Thank you.”
“Well, Ah guess that now we know that Fluttahshy is alrigh’, that maybe we should go look for that Fiery fellah and apalagize for this…” Applejack spoke up, clearly embarrassed for not giving him a chance to explain himself.
“Nuh uh, no way am I forgiving that jerk!” Rainbow said in angered voice.
“Oh come on sugahcube, Ah’m sure he’ll apalagize for doing wha’ he did at the party.”
“No way Applejack, you weren’t the one who had scrub puke out of your mouth for the rest of the night! There’s no way I’m ever forgiving that jerk.”
“Oh Rainbow…” Twilight shook her head. She then lifted her head to notice something out of place. “Hey, has anypony seen Pinkie these couple past days?”
“Hello!” Pinkie seemed to jump out of nowhere, scaring the rest of the girls. “Someone call for me?”
“Gah! Pinkie! Don’t do that!” Twilight said, nearly having a heart attack. She looked over to where Fluttershy was and saw her petrified on the floor. “Look what you did to poor Fluttershy!”
“Oops, sorry.” Pinkie apologized, then began to laugh. Twilight only rolled her eyes.
Applejack was able to get Fluttershy back up while Twilight talked to Pinkie. “Where have you been Pinkie? We haven’t seen you since the party.”
“What do you mean where have I been Twilight? I’ve been at SugarCube Corner making delicious goody-good treats! Where else would I be?”
“Oh… I guess that makes sense…”
Pinkie began laughing again. “Why are you asking silly?”
“Oh, well, I was just curious is all.” Twilight began to say, but suddenly remembered. “Oh! I heard your sister visited you after the party, did she explain anything at all?”
“Who? Octi? Yeah, apparently she says that Fifi is actually a really nice person!”
“Person?”
“Oops! Forget I said that Twilight!” Pinkie said, then began laughing again.
“Okay… So what you’re saying is that he’s actually a really nice pony?”
“Yep!” Pinkie said with a grin that could compete with Vinyl.
“Okay… So what you’re saying is that he’s actually a really nice pony?”
“Nope!”
“Ugh, fine, thanks Pinkie.”
“No problem Twilight! Now if you excuse me, I have to go back to SugerCube Corner before the Cakes notice I’m gone.”
“Alright, bye Pinkie.”
“Bye Twilight! Bye girls!” All the girls waved Pinkie bye as she hopped her way back to her workplace.
“So… What do we do now?” Rainbow asked Twilight.
“Well I guess the only thing we CAN do is look for Fiery and apologize for the mistake…”
“Um… If you don’t mind, I need to bring my groceries back home, I mean if that’s okay with you girls…”
“Of course Fluttershy. I guess we took you’re carrier away huh?” Twilight said with a smile, trying to apologize.
“Oh! It’s no worry Twilight, really! I’ll join you girls soon, just as soon as I get back home with these.”
“Alright then Fluttershy, we’ll meet near the fountain at the park, alright?”
“Okay Twilight.” Fluttershy said with a nod.
“Hold on there sugahcube, Ah need ta get Big Mac ta look after the stand while Ah’m gone.”
“Alright Applejack, you do that, just meet us there alright?”
“Will do sugahcube.”
After Fluttershy and Applejack left, Rainbow Dash turned to Twilight. “Ugh, we’re not really apologizing are we?”
“Rainbow! How could you! He might be a jerk but that doesn’t mean he’s at fault this time!” Rarity tried telling her.
“Rarity’s right Rainbow, we’re the ones who made the mistake of attacking him without giving him the chance to explain, it’s only fair for all of us to apologize for what we did.”
“Ugh, fine.” Rainbow said with her front legs crossed, clearly upset about what they had to do.
Fiery had finally run out of breath as he finally reached the park. Nearby, he saw a gazebo that apparently some musicians were playing in. As he got closer, he noticed that the one with the cello was Octavia. Before he could get closer though, she spoke up. “Alright everypony, that’s enough for today, we should rest if we are to be ready for the party this weekend.”
“Ugh, I still can’t believe that we got our time slashed to make time for that stupid DJ and that new stallion.” The tuba player exclaimed. Octavia turned to her.
“That ‘stupid DJ’ and ‘new stallion’ are my roommates and friends Brass. I know it’s frustrating that our time got slashed, but be happy that we’re still being paid for our original time.”
“I’m sorry Octavia, I just don’t see how slashing our time to make room for them will benefit us at all, despite us being paid the same amount for the party.”
“Just stop complaining Brass, just be happy we don’t have to stand there for a longer amount of time and that we’re still being paid.” The violin player told the tuba player apparently named Brass.
“Sorry Fiddle, but it just makes me really mad.”
“That’s enough Brass.” Octavia finally commanded the tuba player. “Today’s practice is over, just go home and get some more practice in if it makes you upset so much. Then you can show them off and show they should have kept us.” Octavia nearly yelled at the tuba player, clearly upset at her for complaining so much.
“Fine, I will then! Good day to you all then.” Brass nearly yelled back and stormed off.
“Geez, will she ever stop complaining about our times? No matter how much time we get to play she always has something to say about it.” The last pony of the band, a pianist apparently, said.
“I know Keyes, but what else can we do? I mean, she’s the only tuba player that we know of!”
Fiery had walked up to the gazebo trying to get the attention of Octavia. He coughed. All three of them turned to look who it was, fearing that Brass hadn’t left yet, but were relieved to see it was Fiery. “Oh, hello Fiery, what are you doing here?”
“I, um, I was just walking around remember?” He said.
“Oh, right…”
Suddenly, the pianist spoke. “Wait, this is the new stallion Octavia?”
Octavia turned to him. “That’s right, something wrong with that?”
“Oh, no, was just curious is all.” The pianist spoke, backing away as he sensed Octavia’s frustration of not only of the tuba player, but of something else.
“Um, ‘Tavi, perhaps we should go talk in private…” Fiery spoke up, trying to get Octavia away from the other players.
“That sounds great Fiery, just let me put my cello away and I’ll join you shortly.”
“Alright then, I’ll just be over here…” He said, pointing towards a bench nearby. He walked over to the bench waiting for Octavia to come. She put her cello away and said goodbye to her fellow band members.
Octavia walked over to where Fiery was with her cello on her back and sat down next to him. “So what’s up?” She caught him off guard.
“Oh, um, hi.” He said nervously.
“Um, hi?”
“I’m, uh, I just came by to see how you were doing, that’s all.” Fiery lied, trying to strike up a conversation while he tried to figure out why he was feeling uncomfortable around Octavia.
“I’m… Fine, just fine…” Octavia responded.
“Really? Because you don’t sound like you’re fine.” Octavia gave him a glare.
“And who do you think is to blame for that?”
“Um, I don’t know.”
“*Sigh* So you don’t know anything yet?”
“Know what?”
Octavia let out another sigh. “The party in Canterlot I was supposed to play at this weekend, my time was cut to make room for two other performers…”
“Oh… I’m sorry to hear that ‘Tavi…” Fiery said, trying to be sympathetic.
“Please, don’t be, as it turns out the other two performers are you and Vinyl…”
“Wait, me? I haven’t heard anything about this.”
“Apparently… Anyways, the reason why I’m so frustrated is because of this, that Brass girl is giving me trouble for it, thinking you and Vinyl are somehow to blame, and because I live with you two, she lets out that frustration onto me.”
“Oh… I’m sorry to hear that…”
“It’s alright, we had first heard about it today anyways, so it’s no wonder why she would get so upset at you two.”
“I’m sorry it had to come to this ‘Tavi, I really had no idea…”
“Like I said Fiery, it’s not your fault… Anyways, what’s going on with you?”
Fiery had remembered what happened earlier and decided to talk about it with Octavia. “Well… As you know, I’ve been feeling confused lately about things…”
“You mean like how you won’t have sex with me and Vinyl?” Octavia said bluntly.
“Err, yeah, that.” ‘Jesus, when the hell did she become so blunt?’ “Anyways, earlier today I came across what seemed to be a park and sat on a bench there thinking about it. That’s when Fluttershy showed up.”
“Fluttershy? You didn’t do anything to her did you?”
“What? No! Why does everyone think that I did something with her!?”
“I’m only asking because if you did something to her before me, I would make sure that you could never have children!” Octavia nearly yelled at him, clearly frustrated with him.
“Jesus ‘Tavi!” Fiery leaned back on the bench. “I didn’t do anything to her! I promise!”
“Good… Go on…” She said, nearly right on top of him now.
“Right… Um, anyways, she came by and saw me sitting on the bench where she asked how I was doing. I basically lied to her telling her I was fine and then proceeded to ask her about my situation, but made up a story where I said my problem was something from a book.”
“Uh huh, okay…”
“Um… You know, you leaning on top of me is really making me uncomfortable.”
“Too bad, keep talking.”
“Err… Well…”
“Well what?”
“She gave me an answer for what I should do…”
“And?...”
“And… She said that because I’m a pony now, it really shouldn’t matter…”
Octavia nearly had a grin as large as Vinyl when she heard this. “See? I told you!”
“I know, I know… I don’t know ‘Tavi, I don’t know if that’s still the right answer though…” Octavia turned her grin into a frown and then punched Fiery in the stomach, then got off of him and crossed her front legs with the same frown on her face. “Ow! What was that about ‘Tavi!” Yelled as he was getting back up rubbing his stomach.
“You idiot!”
“What!?”
“Both me and Vinyl are practically throwing ourselves at you, and you still deny us! What else can we do to get through that stupid thick skull of yours that we love you!” She screamed at him. At this point other ponies at the park had heard what was going on and turned to look. Fiery saw this and was clearly embarrassed.
“Um, ‘Tavi? Perhaps we should move this conversation to home, come on, let’s go.”
“Don’t you ‘Tavi’ me! I... I just don’t know what to do to get through to you Fiery.” Octavia had begun to cry at this point because of how frustrated she was. “Ever since you’ve come here, I’ve had this feeling in my chest that you were somepony special…”
“’Tavi…”
“Why… Why won’t you return our love Fiery?”
After a few moments of silence and of Octavia sobbing, Fiery had finally come up with an answer. “It’s… It’s because I’m afraid…”
“Afraid? Afraid of what? What could you possibly be afraid of!?”
“Of you two leaving me…” Fiery finally admitted. It wasn’t about him being a human on the inside, or being a pony on the outside. It was about him still feeling the hurt of someone he loved leaving him. Too many times in his life had this happened before. Ever since college, he’s only had one-night stands with random girls he picked up at the bars or at parties, he never tried to get into a relationship in case the harsh memories of his past came back to haunt him. “For so long… For so long I’ve had people I’ve loved betray me and walk out on me… I was afraid of you two doing the same…”
Octavia began to clear her eyes when Fiery finally admitted his troubles. “Fiery…”
“I’m sorry ‘Tavi… I’m sorry for causing you and Vinyl so much trouble…” Without saying anything, Octavia wrapped her hooves around Fiery’s neck and brought him closer. “’Tavi?” What she did next didn’t shock Fiery, but rather made him happy.
On the bench there on that warm afternoon, were two ponies who finally admitted to each other their love for one another, and embraced each other in a deep kiss. After many minutes of their passionate kissing, Octavia finally broke away. “Never, EVER, think we would abandon you Joseph.”
Fiery smiled at Octavia. “Thank you ‘Tavi, both of you, thank you so much.” He leaned back in and gave her another kiss.
The two of them both sat there for a while kissing until Fiery finally let go gasping for air. “Perhaps we should continue this at home.” He said with a smile.
“That would be wonderful.” Octavia responded back with another smile.
Both Octavia and Fiery had finally reached their house walking side by side. As they got in though, who they saw shocked both of them. Octavia yelled out. “Princess Luna!”
Well, here’s chapter 10 you guys, hope you enjoyed it. One thing I would like to say is that I’m currently 50/50 on writing the sex scenes for this story. At one point I thought about not even touching it, but after a while I realized it wouldn’t really make as much sense afterwards without the scene exactly. That’s probably why I’m going to have two chapters for chapters that have sex scenes in it, one chapter would be the one with the scene, while the other one would be the sex scene edited out. You guys would also have to keep in mind that A) This is only my 2 nd fanfic ever made, and B) If I did write a clopfic, it would be my first one and would probably be really really bad. Another thing you might have noticed is that I reuploaded/changed the names of the latest chapters as I realized I could just change the chapter names and keep the Canterlot saga in the party itself. Welp, see you guys next time!
Into A New World: Original Chapters
Chapter 11: All My Love
As Fiery and Octavia entered the house, they stopped immediately to see the guest that was currently there. “Princess Luna!” Octavia said in surprise.
Vinyl and Luna turned to focus their attention on the new ponies entering the home. ‘Oh Crud.’ “Um, hello there.” Luna said nervously. “I did not expect you two to be home so soon.” She said smiling, trying to play off the fact that she was there.
“Fifi! ‘Tavi! What are you two doing home so early!?”
“We came home because I had a shorten day at work today, and Fifi met me there as I was just ending work. What are you doing here with the princess Vinyl!?”
“Wait, this pony is a princess?” Fiery asked stupidly, which got Vinyl and Octavia to facehoof. But as he got a closer look at the new pony, he saw that not only did she have a horn, but wings as well. “Wait…”
“Well I am so very sorry to be an inconvenience, but I really must be going.” Luna said and started to head out the door, but was stopped by a brown hoof.
“I’m sorry ‘Princess’, but before you go I must ask you a question.” Fiery stated.
“Fifi! What do you think you’re doing!? That’s the princess of the night for Celestia’s sake!”
“I’m sorry ‘Tavi, Vinyl, ‘Princess’, but there is something that is bothering me now I have gotten a better look at the ‘princess’.”
Luna gulped thinking she and her sister were caught. ‘Crud, what to do, what to do!’
‘Can’t you just push him out of the way? Ooh, or better yet, knock him out!’
‘Maybe, bu-‘ But Luna’s thoughts were interrupted by Fiery’s voice.
“Princess… Are you by any chance related to a white unicorn with wings?” Fiery asked bluntly. Fiery started to pressure Luna back and caused her to move back near the stairs.
“Um, uh…” Luna could only get out as Fiery pushed her farther and farther back.
“Yes or no?”
“Fiery, stop this at once! You can’t treat the princess like this!” Octavia called out.
“I’m sorry ‘Tavi, but I have to know. Now Princess, yes or no? Are you related to that horse in any way shape or form?”
Luna knew that if she did not tell him right here, that the other two ponies in the room would only tell him later, and with Celestia currently seeing what was happening through her head, it may have been the best time to get it over with without making a huge spectacle publicly. She breathed in deeply. “Yes, I am the younger sister of the pony you describe. I am Luna, Princess of the Night, and she is Celestia, Princess of the Sun. We know about you as well Joseph.” Luna stated.
‘Luna! What are you doing!?’
‘Just leave it to me Tia, he was bound to find out some other time anyways, so it’s best to get it over with. And besides, wouldn’t you want it to be in a controlled place rather than him finding out somewhere public and causing a huge scene?’
‘I-I guess so, but that still doesn’t exc-‘ But Celestia was cut off from Fiery talking once more.
“So you know then. You know of how I’m not a pony? And that I’m really a human?” Luna nodded. “… Why did you two bring me here?”
“Joseph! Enough of this!”
“No ‘Tavi! I must know. Princess, why did your sister bring me here?”
Luna knew there was no chance he would react well to him knowing the truth, so she only did what she could do in this situation, lie. “She… She brought you here because… Because she felt terrible for you.” Luna smiled while lying.
Fiery raised his eyebrow. “Terrible? For me?... If that is the truth, then tell me, why me?... Why not any of the other people on Earth who are much worse off than me? There are people out there who cannot even eat on a daily basis or get the education and job they need to house and feed their children. So why me?” Fiery said in a calm voice. Luna took this in surprise thinking he would be much more upset.
“Be… Because she only had enough time to choose one human and you were closest one nearby!” Luna said quickly and closed her eyes, fearing at what he may say next.
Fiery stood there for a few moments before turning around and walking away from the Princess. He took in a deep breath trying to calm his nerves. “Although what you did to me at first I thought was cruel, and was a horrible thing to do.” Luna only tried closing her eyes tighter as she feared him yelling at her for the mistakes that Celestia made. “But…”
“But?” Octavia interrupted.
“But after these past few days…” Fiery turned back to face the princess once more. “I thank you…” He smiled and bowed towards the princess. This shocked everyone in the room as well as Celestia who was miles away.
Luna opened one of her eyes to see him bowing in front of her, then raised his head once more. She finally was able to find her voice. “W-why? Why are you thanking me and my sister?” She asked, the situation now killing her.
‘Well this is unexpected.’
‘Hush Tia.’
Fiery took in another deep breath. “I thank you because… Because for the first time, in a long time, I have found happiness in my life.” He smiled at the princess. “Ever since I’ve come here, there may have been some up and downs… But after meeting Vinyl, Octavia, even that Fluttershy girl… I’ve never been happier in my life.”
Just then, a bright flash came from the living room as a new pony entered the house. After the light faded, Luna yelled out. “Sister! What are you doing here!?”
Twilight and the rest of the Elements (except Pinkie) had finally reached the park as they started to search for Fiery. “Alright girls, if you find him, try not to scare him away, we just want to apologize to him, that’s all.”
“Oh, I’ll apologize alright.” Rainbow said under her breath.
“I heard that Rainbow! Fine, Rainbow? Fluttershy? You two are with me. Rarity and Applejack? You two go that way and search the southern and western part of the park.” She said while pointing to the appropriate ponies and directions.
“Will do Twi’! And don’t ya be worrying none, Ah’ll make sure he won’t get away.”
Twilight facehoofed. “Please Applejack, we don’t want to make him more mad than he already is. Just slowly walk up to him and try to explain the situation, that’s all I’m asking. I-“
“Found him.” Rainbow suddenly said from the air.
“Huh? What do you mean you found him Rainbow?”
“I mean I found him, he’s over there!” She said pointing in a direction. “He’s sitting there on a bench talking to somepony I think… I think it’s Octavia…”
“Octavia? You mean Pinkie’s sister? Why in Equestria would she ever be with him?” Rarity spoke up.
“I don’t know, but apparently they’re talking about something.”
“Alright girls, let’s get close, but not too close so we’re seen, we don’t want to be caught after all.” Twilight said which got nods from all but Fluttershy.
“B-but wait, I thought we wanted to have him see us?” Fluttershy asked logically.
“No, well, I mean yes, but… Ugh! Look, now that we know where he is, we want to talk to him, but if he’s talking to somepony else it’s rude to interrupt, right? Right. So we just have to wait until he’s done talking to Octavia then we can come out and apologize.”
“O-oh, alright, I guess…”
“Good. Now, come on girls, let’s hide in that bush nearby.” Twilight said to the others. They all nodded in compliance and were able to dive into the bush without being noticed by the other two ponies.
As they dove into the bush, they were able to hear the two ponies talking. At this point, Octavia had already pinned Fiery to the bench. “Right… Um, anyways, she came by and saw me sitting on the bench where she asked how I was doing. I basically lied to her telling her I was fine and then proceeded to ask her about my situation, but made up a story where I said was something from a book.”
‘He lied to me?’ For some reason this had hurt Fluttershy, but she tried to put together as to why this hurt her, and why he lied. ‘Why would he lie to me?... Wait, what’s so important that he had to lie to me?’ The other girls were listening close as Fluttershy tried to put together the puzzle, when a sudden scream from Octavia broke her concentration.
“You idiot!”
“Yeah, get him good Octavia!” Rainbow whispered quietly, but got hushed by the others. “What?”
“What!?”
“Both me and Vinyl are practically throwing ourselves at you, and you still deny us! What else can we do to get through that stupid skull of yours that we love you!”
As Octavia yelled this, Twilight and the others began to blush, but Fluttershy felt differently. For some reason she understood Octavia’s pain… Then she realized it, it was because she too was in love with him… ‘Oh my… B-but, how? Why? Is it because he treats me differently from the other girls?’ She began to crawl away when something Octavia said made her stop.
“Why… Why won’t you return our love Fiery?” The next part made Fluttershy even more interested.
“It’s… It’s because I’m afraid…”
‘Afraid? What’s he so afraid of? Does he feel guilty about loving us? Wait, how do I even know if he loves me?...’
What Fiery said next shocked Fluttershy as she couldn’t believe her ears. “Of you two leaving me…”
‘Oh Fiery… What has happened to you?... Why won’t you open up to me?’
“For so long… For so long I’ve had people I’ve loved betray me and walk out on me… I was so afraid of you two doing the same…”
‘Fiery… I would never do such a thing to you…’ Fluttershy wanted to reach a hoof out to him right there, right then, but held back. She knew she couldn’t reveal herself just yet, she would have to wait for the appropriate time to get him to acknowledge her feelings. She then heard Octavia call out a different name.
“Never, EVER, think we would abandon you Joseph.”
‘Joseph?’ This shocked Fluttershy. Fiery’s name was really Joseph?... Why would he have lied to her about it? Her mind was already going into overdrive trying to figure out her own feelings for this stallion, but now this was driving her even more insane as she tried to comprehend everything she was hearing. But she wasn’t the only one who heard it.
“Joseph? Who in the hay is Joseph?” Rainbow Dash asked quietly to the others. They could shrug.
“I don’t know Rainbow… Perhaps we should leave now. I’ll ask Princess Celestia about this. For the mean time, We’ll just keep this to ourselves and nopony else, alright?” All of them had agreed when Twilight suddenly realized there was one more pony missing from their group. “Wait, where’s Fluttershy?”
They all suddenly began searching around them to see if they could find the yellow pegasus. “Ah don’t know sugahcube, Ah thought she was righ’ here next ta us.”
Unbeknownst to the other ponies, Fluttershy was already on her way home, trying to figure out everything she had just heard. ‘Why would Fiery lie to me? What is he hiding that he couldn’t tell me about it? Why did Octavia call him Joseph? Was it his real name? Why would he want no one to know about it…’ Then it struck her. ‘Wait… If what he told me earlier was really about him… Then what was he before he turned into a pony?...’
The rest of the way home, Fluttershy had gone over what he could have possibly been and why he wanted to keep it a secret. ‘Perhaps I should ask him tomorrow… But maybe he doesn’t want me to know…’ But then out of nowhere, she seemed to find a surge of courage. ‘No! I must know! Even if it means him hating me, I must know!’ And with that she stormed off in the direction of where the musicians lived.
Princess Celestia had just entered the home of the musicians via magic and stood there in all her elegance. “Sister! What are you doing here!?” Luna had called out.
When Fiery had seen her though, he had a different reaction to what he originally thought he was going to have. “It’s you…” He said quietly.
“Yes Joseph, it is I, Princess Celestia, Co-Ruler of Equestria and Master of the Sun. I have come here to ask you something personally.”
“S-sister? What do you mean?”
“Tell me Joseph, why do you find happiness here in this world, when you could not even find happiness in your own?”
This caught Fiery completely off-guard as he was not expecting the pony that sent him here to not only show up, but to ask such a question as well. Even though she asked it, he still had an answer for her. “It is because I have found peo-err, ponies, whom I love.”
“And they would be?”
Fiery looked back at Octavia and Vinyl who were standing there still stunned by Celestia’s sudden appearance. “Their names are Octavia Pie and Vinyl Sratch.” He said with a smile, then turned back to Celestia. “That are their names your highness.”
“Oh? And what of the third?” She said smugly.
“Third?... Um, well, I uh.”
“You love her as well don’t you?”
“Well, I mean, she’s nice and I like her and… Alright! Yes, I also love Fluttershy! Are you happy now?” He said in an irritated voice. It wasn’t that he was upset with admitting his love for her, it was just embarrassing for him to say it in front of the other two ponies that he loved, as he clearly wasn't used to being in love with three separate girls, especially when it was okay to do that.
Celestia only smiled back at him. “And what do you plan to do if you were allowed to stay here? Would you settle down with them and care for them? Or would you try to get others as well?”
“Sister!” Luna pleaded.
Celestia looked at Luna. “Yes dear Luna?”
Luna knew she couldn’t say anything out loud so she instead used her mind to communicate with her sister. ‘What are you thinking sister!? Wasn’t our entire goal to STOP him from falling in love?’
‘Oh Luna, you’re much too uptight about this. It is obvious from the four of them that they all love each other, and to tear that apart would be so mean.’
‘That still isn’t an excuse! What happens if he gets all his emotions and abilities back! He might be a threat to Equestria!’
‘…’
‘Tia? You have an alternative motive don’t you?...’
‘… Trololo’
‘Damnit Tia! I’m being serious here!’
‘Oh Luna, lighten up! Besides, I’m only kidding. And not only that, but I was also getting to that part, so just leave it up me.’
‘I have a bad feeling about this…’
The other three ponies in the room stood there completely silent and confused as the two goddesses were completely silent as well but seemed to be communicating somehow. Then, Celestia spoke. “I’m very sorry about that Joseph, now, where were we?”
Fiery snapped back into attention as Celestia called his name. “Oh! Um, you were talking about something about me staying here?”
“Oh! Right. Ahem, as I was saying before my beloved sister interrupted me, what would you do if you were allowed to stay here? Would you settle down with the three of them? Or would try to get more?”
“Excuse me princess? I don’t quite seem to understand…”
“It’s very simple, I’m asking if you would be willing to allow more into your harem.”
‘TIA!’
‘Hush you.’
Fiery became red in the face as she said that. He wasn’t sure if she was only kidding or if she was being serious. “Um… I’m not sure how to answer that…”
“Well how about this then.” Fiery looked back up at the princess, despite being completely bewildered by how she addressed him. From what he heard, princesses were supposed to be incredibly uptight and such, but this princess seemed to be… Completely relaxed about everything… It was an incredibly weird sight for him.
“If you promise to NEVER do anything that would create chaos for my little ponies, or do anything that would hurt them in any way, then I’ll allow you to not only stay here, but have as many mares in your harem as you like, as it seems to be that most of the stallions in Ponyville only wish to be with only one mare or don’t want to be with any mares at all. With that, we need more… Selections, for the next generation…”
Fiery stood there shocked at what he was hearing. “Uh… I can promise you not to create any chaos… But for the harm, that might be a little hard.” He said truthfully.
“Oh?” Celestia raised her eyebrow. “And why is that? Do you not wish to have a harem?”
“Yes! I mean, uh, it’s every guys dream to have a harem of his own, being the horny greedy guys that we are… But the thing is that what you mean by harm…”
“I mean not attacking any of my ponies physically or causing any type of psychological harm.”
“Does that include cursing at them?”
Celestia sighed. “I don’t suppose cursing is technically psychological harm, but I would appreciate it if you didn’t try using it too much.”
“Done.”
“Wait! Don’t we get a say in this!?” Octavia yelled out. Fiery turned back towards to Octavia and Vinyl to see them not happy about the current situation.
“Oh shi- Girls! Um, uh…”
“Save it Fiery.”
“B-but! This is every man’s dream! There are some people who would literally kill for a chance for something like this! You have to understand!” He tried pleading to the two of them. Octavia was having none of it, but Vinyl stood there with a grin.
“Oh come on ‘Tavi, lighten up won’t you? I mean, wouldn’t it be more interesting anyways? I mean, what would it be like have 5 of us in bed?” Vinyl said with a smile. Fiery nodded alongside her.
Octavia knew she couldn’t change Vinyl’s mind once she was stuck with something. “Ugh! Fine, but don’t you DARE forget about who comes first mister!” She said pointing a hoof at Fiery. “Otherwise it’s bye bye to Mr. Testicles!”
Fiery suddenly covered his crotch and nodded nearly breaking his neck doing so, making sure Octavia understood that he understood the situation. “You and Vinyl first, then Fluttershy, then any others, got it.” He said with a large grin.
“Fine… Excuse me princess, but are there any other situations we should be aware of?” Octavia said in a frustrating tone to the princess. The princess only giggled at how things turned out.
“All I can say is make sure you keep your mares happy Joseph, as I believe you humans have a saying. Oh what was it. Oh! I know! ‘Hell hath no fury like a woman’s scorn.’ Is that not correct Mr. Henderson?”
Fiery lowered his head knowing he was beat on this. “Yes ma’am, that is correct.”
Celestia giggled some more at how everything turned out. “Very well then, I do believe that is time for me and my little sister to leave now.” She said with a smile, then with another large flash, she was gone.
After the bright light was gone, Luna finally spoke up once more. “Well then… I suppose it’s time for me to leave…”
Octavia spoke up to the princess. “I’m terribly sorry about this Princess Luna, had I known something like this was going to happen-“ But was stopped with Luna raising her hoof to silence Octavia.
“It’s quite alright young one, I can understand your frustration. Just… Try to stop him if he starts getting out of control, will you please?” Octavia gave a little giggle at this.
“Will do Princess, and don’t worry, so long as I’m with him, we won’t get out of control.” Octavia said, as she looked back at Fiery who sat there on the floor with a grin on his face. She turned back to the princess. “You have nothing to worry about.” She smiled.
The Princess of the Night smiled back. “Very well then Ms. Pie, I’ll leave it at there. But I suppose I really should get going back to my sister, shouldn’t I?” She said. “Very well, goodbye you three, I hope everything works out for you all.” And with that, Luna exited the house in the very same manner that Celestia did.
After the two princesses left the house, Vinyl walked up to Fiery. “So… What happened to make you suddenly change your mind about us?”
Fiery looked at Octavia, then to Vinyl. “Let’s just say I finally snapped out of my stupidity and found out where I belonged.” He said with a smile. She smiled back.
“Good enough for me!” With that pounced onto Fiery and started to give me some kisses as Octavia walked over to them.
“Alright you two, enough of that. I’m tired at the moment so I’m going up to rest in my room. Please don’t try to do anything while I’m up there, as I want our first time to be together...” She said bluntly but still became red in the face.
Fiery smiled back at her. “Fair enough ‘Tavi, we’ll wait for you.”
“Yeah ‘Tavi, we would never leave you out of the fun.” Vinyl added.
Suddenly, the three of them heard a knock coming from the front door. “I wonder who that could be?” Octavia asked, and walked to the door.
Back in Canterlot, Celestia and Luna were in Celestia’s bedroom as they got back. “What was that Tia?” Luna asked her older sister.
“Whatever do you mean dear sister?”
“What I mean is why did you tell him that stuff? Wasn’t our entire goal to make it so he WASN’T going to mate with any mares in fear of him doing something horrible afterwards?”
“Which is exactly why I gave him that option Lulu. Besides, if he did decide to do something, it’s not like we could easily interfere and send him back, that would show him a thing or two.”
“I guess…”
“And Lulu?”
“Yeah Tia?”
“Why are you still here?”
“Whatever do you mean Tia?”
“I mean, why are you here? Why aren’t you back in Ponyville helping Twilight?”
“Wha!? I thought I just had to help her until he found love!”
“Oh Lulu, so simpleminded…”
“What is that suppose to mean!?”
Celestia pulled out a piece of paper and showed it to Luna, she then proceeded to read the words off of it. “’By order of Princess Celestia, Twilight Sparkle’s next assignment is to be able to have all of the Elements of Harmony become friends with the new Ponyville resident, Fiery Strings’… Oh come on! You’ve got to be kidding me!”
“Sorry Lulu, but until she’s able to have ALL of the Elements to at least make friends with him, you’re stuck with her.” Celestia said with a devilish grin.
“So unfair…” Just then a letter coming from some green flames that had entered through the window landed in front of the Princess.
“Oh! Speak of the nightmare.” The Princess of the Day unrolled the letter and began reading it. After finally finishing it, a look of worry crossed her face.
“What is it sister? What’s the matter?”
“It seems Twilight has heard some things she probably shouldn’t have…”
“Wha- What do you mean?”
“It seems she overheard a conversation between Mr. Henderson and Ms. Pie. She apparently heard his real name…”
“What!? What are we going to do Tia!?”
“Calm down Luna! Everything is going to be alright, trust me… I just need time to think is all…”
After a few moments of silence, Luna finally spoke up. “Should… Should we lie to her? Tell her that she might have misheard?”
“No, that’s impossible… The other Elements were apparently present alongside her when she heard it, and they also heard it…”
“Then what should we do?”
“She apparently only heard his real name, as well as something about him making up a story about him turning into a pony… Maybe we can use that to our advantage somehow…”
“If that’s the case, do we tell her that he’s really a gryphon? You know, they usually have bad attitudes and all, and I’m sure she would believe that more than him being a human and all.”
“I suppose… I guess that has to do until we can tell her and the other Elements the truth about him…”
“Alright then, where’s some paper and a quill?”
“What do you think you’re doing Luna?”
“What? I’m just going to write the response is all.”
“Oh no, you’re not doing that, you’re going there directly and telling her about it.”
“But Tia!”
Celestia gave her a smile. “Now dear sister, didn’t you agree to help young Twilight out with this project?”
After a few moments of Celestia smiling at her, Luna finally budged. “Ugh, fine, I’ll go…”
“That’s my baby sister.”
“Yeah, yeah, whatever…” With that Luna flew out of the window and headed back towards Ponyville. Celestia stayed back in her room and began thinking.
‘Please Twilight, don’t you or any of the other Elements do anything that you would regret…’
Well, there’s chapter 11 everyone! Yay! I would also like to say to remind you guys, if I were to write sex scenes for the story, I would end up releasing two versions of each chapter that had the scenes in it, and labeling them differently. That way, for those who wish to see the scene could read the version that has the scene, and for the people who wish to not read it, would be able to do so with the other version. One other thing I would like to say is that if you feel this chapter wasn’t as good as the others, it’s probably due to the fact that right now I’m not really thinking my best at the moment. Hopefully that’ll change with the next chapter. See ya guys next time! And remember, stay classy.
Into A New World: Original Chapters
(12) Nopony's Fault But Mine
Chapter 12: Nopony’s Fault But Mine
Fiery and the others had just finished their unexpected visit from the princesses when there was a sudden knock on the door. “I wonder who that could be?” Octavia called out. Vinyl and Fiery only shrugged their shoulders. Octavia got closer to the door and opened it. There, standing in the doorway, was the yellow pegasus Fluttershy. “Oh! Fluttershy. I wasn’t expecting you to be here. What can I do for you?” Octavia said trying to be nice as possible to this sudden intrusion.
“Is Fiery here?” Fluttershy said back. For some reason Octavia felt uncomfortable around the pegasus at the moment.
“Um, yes, he is… Oh! Forgive my rudeness Fluttershy, please, come in, come in.” Octavia led the yellow pegasus inside while Fiery and Vinyl still stood there wondering as to why she was there at that moment.
As Fluttershy came in, Fiery had spoken. “Um, is there something that I can help you with Fluttershy?”
“I need to talk to you Fiery, but I want to talk to you alone.”
“Oh… Um…”
“Don’t worry Fiery, Vinyl and I can leave the two of you alone.” Octavia said, sensing that what Fluttershy wanted needed to be said in private.
“Aww, but ‘Tavi!”
“No Vinyl, now come on.”
After some more complaints from Vinyl, and with Octavia silencing those complaints, the two of them finally went upstairs to leave Fiery and Fluttershy alone so they could talk. “So… What can I do for you Fluttershy?” Fluttershy had said something, but was too quiet for Fiery to hear. “I’m sorry Fluttershy, I couldn’t hear you, could you repeat that?”
This time, Fluttershy said the same thing a little bit louder, with obvious frustration in her voice. “Why did you lie to me?”
Fiery was taken aback by this, as he did not understand what she meant. “What? I-I don’t understand…”
“Why did you lie to me Fiery? Why did you tell me that ridiculous story earlier?”
“Wha-?”
“I heard you and Octavia talking earlier… About how you lied to me…”
Fiery finally understood what she meant. ‘Fu-‘ “Oh… You heard that huh?... Look, I-“
“Why did you lie to me!? What are you really!?”
Fiery flinched at Fluttershy suddenly yelling now. ‘Fuck…’ “Look… Perhaps we should sit on the couch, I’ll tell you everything then…”
Fluttershy hesitated at first, but gave in as she knew he probably wouldn’t budge unless she accepted. She slowly made her way over to the couch and promptly sat down. Fiery had taken a seat on one of the chairs across from the couch so he could face her. “So… How much did you exactly hear?...”
“I heard enough.”
Fiery sighed. “That doesn’t exactly help me Fluttershy. I need to know the specifics to fill in the blanks for you…”
After some silence from her, Fluttershy finally spoke. “I heard you talk to Octavia about not really being a pony…” Fiery sighed, and was about to talk but Fluttershy continued. “I also heard her call you a different name…”
Fiery’s gave another sigh of frustration about the current situation. “… What did she call me?”
“She called you Joseph.”
‘Fuck me…’ “I see…”
“Why did she call you that? Are you really not a pony?”
“Yes… That’s correct, I’m not a pony… Originally at least…”
“What do you mean?”
Fiery took in a deep breath. “I’m… I’m what’s called a human originally. From what I’ve heard, you don’t seem to have them here in this world.” Fluttershy nodded, not sure if she should still trust him or not, but still nodded nevertheless. “I come from another planet…”
“So you’re an alien?” Fiery nodded. “Then why are you pony now?”
“In all honesty I don’t know… One night I was on my college campus stumbling out of a bar, the next moment I’m sucked through some type of vortex made by that Princess Celestia character…”
“Wait, Princess Celestia?”
“Err, yeah… Don’t ask me why she did it, all I got from her younger sister was something about feeling bad for me or something like that.”
“Wait, you talked to Princess Luna as well?” Fiery nodded. “… Why should I believe you?”
“In all honesty you don’t have any right to believe me… But I want you to know that even you don’t believe me now, what I’m telling you right now IS the truth…”
“… If what you’re telling me is the truth, then why did you tell Octavia and Vinyl the truth right away and not me?”
Fiery looked up at Fluttershy stunned. “I-I didn’t! I mean yes, I fucked up my first day here and they found out the truth, but really! I didn’t mean for you to find out this way!”
“So you were going to tell me eventually?”
“I… Yes… Yes I was. I was going to tell you once I could figure out a way without upsetting you, but it seems I fucked that up as well…”
After a few moments of silence, Fluttershy broke it. “So… What’s your real name then if your name isn’t Fiery Strings?”
“It’s… It’s Joseph Henderson. Like I said earlier, I was going to college when Celestia sucked me into that vortex thingy…”
“Is that all?”
“Well what else do you want me to say?” Fiery said in a still calm voice, but was easily frustrated at the current situation for being so clumsy and hurting one of the girls he loved.
“… How do you feel about me?...”
Fiery looked at her shocked once more. Not because of the fact that she would ask such a question, but because she was so blunt about it. It wasn’t like her. “I-I-I-“
“You what?”
“I…Love, you…”
Fluttershy stayed silent for a few seconds before finally getting off her seat. Fiery looked at her expecting her to leave or throw a fit or something like that for suddenly being told all of this at once, but what she did shocked him once more. She had walked around the coffee table separating the chairs and couch, came up to his chair, then climbed up onto his lap and sat there. “F-fluttershy? Wh-what are you doing?” What she did next stunned him.
Fluttershy had leaned in closer and gave him a kiss right on the lips. Fiery became wide-eyed, not expecting this at all, but allowed her to continue nevertheless. After a while of kissing him, Fluttershy finally broke free. “That’s for lying.” She went back in for another one. After a while of that one, she broke free once more. “That’s for trying to keep it a secret from me.” Then she suddenly bopped him on the nose. “And that’s for playing with my emotions.” She smiled at him and giggled a little.
Fiery looked into her eyes and smiled back, then brought her in for a hug. “I’m sorry for lying to you Fluttershy…” He rubbed his face into her chest while keeping the same smile on his face. Fluttershy obliged him and wrapped her hooves around his head so he couldn’t escape.
After a while of rubbing his face in her bosom, he finally began to nibble on her neck seductively. In response, she began to moan slightly with each nibble.
But before they could continue any further though, the two of them heard a voice from behind Fluttershy. “Woo woo woo! You go girl!” Fluttershy leaped nearly 10 feet in the air from the sudden intrusion, but was able to stop before hitting her head on the ceiling. Fiery looked to see who had called out to see Vinyl sitting there on the stairs grinning.
“Vinyl! How long have you been there!?”
“Why should it matter? Didn’t we agree that we wouldn’t do anything until it could be all three of us?”
“I, well, yes… But that doesn’t include Fluttershy!” Fluttershy began to blush clearly embarrassed about the situation she was about to get herself into.
“Um, it’s alright Fiery, I should be going anyways…” Fluttershy said softly.
“Oh… Um, alright Fluttershy… I’m terribly sorry about this whole mess and all…”
“Oh! Don’t worry about Fiery. Or should I call you Joseph?”
“Um, I would prefer it if you didn’t, as it might be a problem if anyone else heard it…”
That was when Fluttershy realized she had forgotten something earlier. “Oh no!”
Fiery and Vinyl looked at each other confused. “What’s the problem?”
“It’s… It’s just that I’m not the only one who heard it that whole discussion…”
Fiery and Vinyl looked at each other nervously. “Wh-what do you mean?”
“Um… When Applejack was trying to hurt you earlier, it was Twilight’s idea to find you and apologize… We… We sort of found you when you were talking to Octavia, and overheard your conversation…” She said weakly, now blushing at her foolishness.
Fiery facehoofed. “Great, just fucking great…”
“Um… Maybe I can convince the girls they were all just imagining things?” Fluttershy said with a smile.
Fiery sighed. “No, that’s alright, thank you though Fluttershy… No, this is my problem. For now let’s just ignore it and see how they react. Heck, maybe they won’t even bother trying to find out anymore, right?” Both Fluttershy and Vinyl put on looks of worry. “Okay, maybe they will, but I mean, what else can we do other than just ignore it and wait for them to forget about it? I mean, it’s not exactly like I can come out and say I’m a human and not a pony, now can I?”
“I suppose not…”
“*Sigh* Well, all we can do for now is ride it out… I appreciate the information Fluttershy.”
“I’m really sorry Fiery, had I known something like this was going to happen…” Fluttershy began, but was stopped by Fiery.
“No Fluttershy, it’s my fault. Both Octavia and I shouldn’t have been so foolish to say such things out loud…”
“Hey now! We can figure something out! Don’t you worry about it Fifi!” Vinyl called out. Fiery smiled back at her.
“Thanks Vinyl, I appreciate that.”
Fluttershy accidently coughed not wanting to, but got the attention of Vinyl and Fiery nevertheless. “Oh! U-um, I guess should get going, wanting to help the little critters and all.” She said.
“Oh, alright Fluttershy… I suppose I’ll see you later then?”
Before she walked out of the door, Fluttershy flew down to Fiery and kissed him. “You know you will.” She smiled and flew out of the door.
Fiery and Vinyl stood there for a while before Vinyl finally spoke. “Quite the gal, ain’t she?”
Fiery turned back to Vinyl. “I suppose she is, then again, it’s sort of nice to have a selection.” He then proceeded to act very Vinyl-like and pounced on her, earning a giggling fit from her as he kissed her.
“Why? Why did she call him Joseph?” Twilight was pacing around in her library as she tried to figure out what she had heard earlier.
“Are you sure you didn’t hear her say something else Twilight and you wanted her to say something like Joseph? Whatever that is.”
“Well what else could she have called him Spike? Besides, everypony else was there and heard it as well, how do you explain that?”
“I-I guess I can’t. Look, all I’m saying is to calm down Twilight, you already have too many other things going on that you shouldn’t be worrying over this insignificant thing! Things like the party this weekend, and apologizing to Princess Luna.”
“Just because I have those two things Spike doesn’t mean I have enough time for this new thing… Why are you trying to get me to stop thinking about it anyways? Are you a spy?”
“Wha-? No! I just think you’re acting silly over this whole situation is all!”
“Oh really? You don’t think it’s strange at all that she called him a completely different name rather than Fiery?”
“Err, um-“
“That’s what I thought.” Just then, a knock came from the Library’s door. “It’s open!” Twilight called out.
Princess Luna walked through the door as Twilight was still pacing around the main room. “It seems you are upset about something young Twilight.”
“Princess Luna! Err, forgive me Princess, I’m just thinking about something that I heard earlier today…”
“So I’ve heard.”
Twilight looked to face the princess. “You mean you knew?”
Luna sighed. “Yes Twilight, both me and Celestia knew about Fiery’s situation, who do you think was the one who turned him into a pony anyways?”
Twilight froze in place. “Oh! Um, I was just guessing it some type of curse…”
Luna rolled her eyes. “First off, I can tell you’re lying, and second off, who do you think has enough power in these lands to do such a thing?”
“I-I guess you and Princess Celestia are… But that still doesn’t explain why he would change his name!”
Luna raised her eyebrow. “Wouldn’t it though?”
“Wh-what do you mean?”
Luna would have facehoofed if she was allowed to. “Think about it young Twilight. Do you really think he would be able to avoid detection by other ponies if he used his real name?”
“I-I guess not…”
“Wouldn’t this also explain why his attitude isn’t that of a pony?”
“I suppose so… But if he’s not a pony, what is he really then?”
“He’s a gryphon. You’ve met one before, haven’t you?”
“I-I- Yes, I have…”
“There is one more thing Twilight.”
“Yes Princess?”
“I would appreciate it if you and the other Elements kept this little secret to yourselves and didn’t spread it…”
“Of course Princess, I understand.”
“Very good.”
“Um…”
“Yes Twilight?”
“Oh! Um, I’m sorry Princess… I wanted to apologize for how I acted earlier today…”
Luna smiled at the young unicorn. “It’s quite alright Twilight, I can understand why you would feel frustrated after all. Just… Try to not let it happen again, won’t you?”
Twilight smiled at the princess. “Of course Princess Luna.”
Luna smiled back at Twilight. “Very good… Now, perhaps we should have some dinner? Wouldn’t want to eat too late now would we?”
“Of course not Princess. Spike?”
Spike called out from the kitchen. “Already on it Twilight.”
Luna chuckled a little. “A very responsible little brother, is he not?”
Twilight looked at the princess and smiled. “Indeed he is Princess… Indeed he is…”
Back at the house of the musicians, Vinyl and Fiery were still rolling around on the floor as Octavia came down the steps. “Didn’t I tell you two I needed to get some sleep?” She said in a frustrated tone.
Vinyl and Fiery looked up to see their roommate. “Ehehe, sorry ‘Tavi, we forgot.” Vinyl apologized.
“Yeah, my bad ‘Tavi.”
“Well please, try to keep it down from now on, alright?” Fiery and Vinyl both got up and saluted her.
“Will do ‘Tavi.” Vinyl grinned.
Octavia let out a sigh then proceeded to go back up the stairs. As she reached the top, Fiery turned to Vinyl. “So…”
“Hmm?”
“What should we do for the rest of the night?”
Vinyl put on one of her signature grins. “Well… Because we can’t have any of that type of ‘fun’… And because I know you must have some type of pictures or movies on that ‘Iphone’ of yours…”
“Wait, how do you know that?”
“Princess Celestia told me.”
“… When the hell did she do that?”
“Mind-talking!”
“You mean Telepathy?”
“Indubitably… Oh! She also told me as a welcoming gift to Equestria, she enchanted your phone so it would never run out of something called ‘batteries’ I think.”
“I-“ But before he could come up with a comeback, he took his Iphone out of his pocket to check if it was true. He had remembered that when he came here he only had two bars of energy left, but now it was completely full. “Well I’ll be damned.”
“See? Told you.”
“I guess… But why do you want to know this?”
“To see what humans look like of course!”
“… What?”
“Oh come on Fiery, you really didn’t think that me and ‘Tavi wouldn’t be interested in what you used to look like, would you?”
“Of course he did Vinyl.” Octavia’s voice came from the stairs. Fiery and Vinyl turned to look at her.
“’Tavi! I thought you were going to sleep in your room?”
“Well I was, but it seems ‘be quiet’ didn’t go through your thick heads, now did it?”
“Sorry ‘Tavi… But now that you’re awake, why don’t you join us?” Vinyl called out to her roommate.
“I would be delighted.”
“W-wait, don’t I get a say in this?”
“Like how we got a say in your ‘arrangement’ with Princess Celestia earlier?” Octavia shot right back to Fiery.
“… Touché… Anyways, I don’t think I even have a movie or pictures to show you guys on this thing, I uploaded all my pictures and such back on my laptop the day before I came here.” That was somewhat of a lie as he only uploaded his pictures, but forgot about the movies, but it was going to have to do to convince them to stop.
“Aww, but I really wanted to see what a human looked like!” Vinyl cried out.
“I don’t even think I have anything on here. Look, I’ll even show you.” Fiery said, then began searching through his Iphone to find anything besides his contacts that would be useless now, his music, then finally came across one movie in his movie selection. He looked at the title of the movie. “Shit.”
“What’s the matter?” Octavia asked him.
“Well… Do you guys have movies here on this planet?”
“Yes, we do.” Octavia replied.
“Don’t you remember your giant TV in your room?” Vinyl added.
“Oh… Right…”
“Why? What’s the matter?”
“Well… Do you guys have horror films?...”
“H-horror?” Octavia repeated the word as if it frightened her.
“Of course we do, why wouldn’t we?” Fiery raised his eyebrow at Vinyl. “What?”
“Well considering the time I’ve spent here…”
“It’s been too goody-good for you, hasn’t it?” Vinyl grinned.
“Yes, it has.”
“Well yes, we have horror films. In fact, I love ‘em!”
Fiery looked over at Octavia. “And you ‘Tavi?”
She looked back at him. “I-I… Of course I love them!” She exclaimed, trying to lie through her teeth. The truth was though, she was absolutely terrified of horror films and stories. ‘It’s okay Octavia, you’re a big filly now, you can get through this.’
“Well that’s fine and dandy, but I really don’t think we want to stay huddled around my phone for an hour and half…”
That was when Vinyl remembered something. “Oh! That reminds me. Princess Celestia gave me something earlier saying it would help ‘stream’ your phone or something or another, whatever that means.” She then pulled out a small rectangular black machine that Fiery recognized.
“An Apple adapter? How the hell did she get that?”
Vinyl shrugged her shoulders. “I don’t know, who knows, maybe the Apple family has been building these things in secret.”
Fiery facehoofed. “No, Vinyl, where I come from, there are two things called apples. One is the fruit, the other is a giant corporation that deals in electronics, mainly computers. They’re the ones who created my phone and that device your holding.”
“Oooh… What’s a computer?”
Fiery facehoofed again. “Nevermind.”
“So what does that thing do anyways Fiery?” Octavia asked.
“Well, if I’m able to connect it right to the TV, it’ll allow us to watch the movie from my Iphone on the TV instead… I just need the cables that come with it…”
“Right here.” Vinyl seemed to pull out of nowhere.
“Vinyl… Sometimes you remind me of my sister…”
“I don’t know whether to find that hot or disturbing…” Octavia gave Fiery a mean look. “What?”
“*Sigh* Nevermind.”
“Alright… Anyhoo, I need those cables Vinyl.”
“Not unless you give me a kiss first.”
“… What?”
“You heard me.” Vinyl now had an extremely large grin on her face, one that Fiery thought she wasn’t capable of.
“Okay…” Fiery obliged her and kissed her on the cheek. “Now can I have the cords?”
“No way, that wasn’t a kiss, that was a peck.”
“Oh come on Vinyl.”
“Vinyl, just give him the stupid cords already…”
“Fine… But don’t think you can get away with this mister.” Vinyl gave him the cords for the adapter then proceeded to go to the kitchen. “I’ll get the snacks!”
“Hold on Vinyl, I’m not sure if this will even work.”
“Well, why don’t we go up and see then?” Octavia suggested.
“Alright, fine, we’ll do it your way.” Fiery finally gave in and proceeded to go upstairs to see if the adapter would work on the Equestrian TV. After some meddling around, it seemed to have worked perfectly. “Well I’ll be damned. It actually worked…”
“See? Told you, don’t give up until you’ve at least tried it.” Octavia said to him.
“Alright, alright, you were right, my apologies ‘Tavi.”
Suddenly, Vinyl had come into the room with tons of popcorn and candy for the movie. “Welp, here’s the snacks!”
“Geez Vinyl, think you got enough?”
“Eh, maybe.” She shrugged. “So, what movie are we watching?”
Fiery smiled devilishly. “I want it to be a surprise.”
“Aww.”
“Can’t you at least give us a hint Fiery?”
“Well… Do you guys know about zombies?”
“Z-zombies?” Octavia hesitated to say.
“Of course we do, why wouldn’t we?”
“Well you’ll have to forgive me Vinyl, as I clearly don’t know everything about this world.”
“Oh, right, my bad.”
“Quite alright… Now, the movie I’m going to show you guys is a part of a very popular zombie series. The only reason why I’m showing you is because I don’t have any other movies on my Iphone at the moment, would have to go back to my world to get more if I really wanted to and all. But since I can’t, you guys are stuck with this one.”
“Alright, so what is it called?” Vinyl asked him.
Fiery smiled. “It’s from about 25 years ago, and it’s called ‘Day of the Dead’. As I said earlier, it’s a part of a series, going from ‘Night of the Living Dead’ to ‘Dawn of the Dead’ to ‘Day of the Dead’ and finally ‘Land of the Dead’. The guy who created the series made some more but I can’t think of the names at the moment.”
“Sounds… Pleasant…” Octavia tried putting on a smile for Fiery.
“Yes, well, I wish I could have shown you Night and Dawn first, but sadly I only have Day on here.”
“That’s… Sad…” Once again, Octavia tried putting on a smile for Fiery.
Fiery could sense Octavia was tense, and decided to play around with her. “So ‘Tavi… Do you enjoy zombie films?” He said with a smirk.
“O-of course I do! They’re my favorite!”
“Well then, I’m sure you’ll love this.”
“By the way, I thought you said this was going to be a surprise?”
Fiery smiled once more. “Oh, I’m sure it will… Now, if you ladies would so kindly take your seats on the bed, I’ll be able to get this show on the road.”
Octavia and Vinyl got onto the bed while Fiery had started to set up the movie. After a while of fidgeting on his Iphone and with the TV, he was finally able to get the movie to start then proceeded to take his spot between the girls. As the movie started, Vinyl spoke. “Ooh, what’s that?”
Fiery smiled. “That, Vinyl, is the main character of our story, as well as a human female.” It hadn’t even been thirty seconds into the film yet, and Fiery could tell Octavia was stressed about watching it. He reached out to grab her and tried to soothe her. “Hey, don’t worry ‘Tavi, it’s just a movie, remember that.”
“O-of course it is, don’t be so si-“ But then let out a scream as the first jump-scare of the movie was shown.
Both Vinyl and Fiery laughed at how Octavia reacted and Fiery paused the video. “Are you sure you want us to watch this ‘Tavi?” He tried saying in-between laughs.
“O-of course I do! H-how else are w-we going to l-learn about h-humans…” She tried to get through her chattering teeth.
After laughing a little bit more, Fiery continued. “Alright, if you say so ‘Tavi.” And continued the movie.
As the movie continued, Vinyl kept pointing at the screen asking if the people on the screen were humans, in which Fiery answered yes. As the music started as the main character and one of the other characters reached the city, Vinyl and Fiery were getting into the movie as Octavia was still on the bed shivering about the first jump scare. “Ooh, is that what a human city looks like?”
“For one that was back in the 80’s? Sure is.”
“Ooh, what’s that?”
“That’s a bullhorn, they’re gonna use it to try to find survivors in the city.”
“By the way, what’s that thing they rode in?”
“It’s a helicopter, it’s a machine humans use since we can’t exactly fly on our own.”
“Will you two please be quiet?” Octavia nearly yelled at them.
“Well well, look who was so scared a second ago and now wants to watch the film.”
“Well of course I do, I- AAAHH!” Octavia screamed seeing the rotting corpse in the opening sequence of the film. Once again, Vinyl and Fiery began to laugh.
“If you think that’s bad ‘Tavi, just wait a few more seconds.”
“W-what do yo- AAAHHH!” She screamed once again seeing the first zombie, then ran into the bathroom. Vinyl and Fiery were rolling on the bed laughing so hard they forgot to pause the movie.
“Oh come on ‘Tavi, it’s just a film.”
“No way!”
“But I thought you liked horror films?”
“I lied! I absolutely hate them!”
“Oh come on ‘Tavi… Look, if it gets really bad to the point that you can’t take it anymore, I’ll turn it off, alright?” Fiery tried convincing Octavia to come out.
There was silence for a few moments, then Octavia finally came out. “F-fine, but I want to hold you for the rest of the film…” She said softly.
Fiery smiled at her. “That’s fine ‘Tavi, I will be happy to oblige.” Octavia climbed back onto the bed, then huddled up right next to Fiery and began to hug him. He decided it would be best to hug her back so she wouldn’t feel as lonely.
“Well, now that we got that over with, where we were?” Vinyl asked the two of them.
“Um, let’s see… Ah! Here we go.” Fiery rewound the movie to the point that Octavia had screamed at and ran into the bathroom. For the rest of the night, the three of them sat on the bed watching the movie while eating their snacks as dinner. Multiple times during the movie, Octavia wouldn’t scream, but would rather turn her head away from the screen and rub her face into Fiery’s chest. He would wrap his arms around her to let her know that he was there for her and that there was nothing to be afraid of. Without realizing it, Both Fiery and Octavia had fallen asleep in each other’s arms while Vinyl sat there on the end of the bed watching the rest of the film.
After the film was done, Vinyl turned to see Fiery and Octavia wrapped in each other’s hooves. She smiled as she saw her two best friends in that position. She gently went up to Fiery trying to only wake him up so he could turn the TV and movie off. “Hey… Hey Fiery…”
Fiery grumbled a little bit for being woken up, but finally got up. “Huh? Wha?”
“Hey Fiery, the movie’s over…”
“Huh? O-oh, okay, thanks Vinyl.” He began to get up but was tugged back onto the bed. “What the?” He was wondering what was pulling him when he looked down and Octavia sleeping cuddling his arm. Fiery smiled at the scene, feeling warm inside. After watching Octavia a few seconds, he spoke to Vinyl. “Hey Vinyl?”
“Yeah Fiery?”
“You mind if you turn off the TV? I think I’ll stay here and keep ‘Tavi some company… I’ll just turn off the phone later.”
Vinyl smiled at the two of them. “Sure thing Fiery, will do…” She got off the bed and went over to the TV and switched it off. She proceeded to get out of the room when she turned back to Fiery and Octavia. “Good night you two.” She said softly, then went back to her own room.
Fiery smiled in Vinyl’s direction. “Good night Vinyl…” He looked back down to Octavia and for a few minutes watched her sleep as he got up next to her to keep her warm. “Good night… My loves…” He said quietly, before finally going back to sleep.
Yay! Chapter 12. Two things I’d like to say before I say good night, or good morning… or good evening, whatever. First off, I’d like to say that for a while I’ve realized I’ve been using human anatomy for a pony, so for that I say that just think that the ponies look and act like ponies, but their anatomies are similar to humans, as in their ‘breasts’ would be where a human’s would be, and stuff like that, makes the story much easier on me and would be able to keep my innocence meaning I wouldn’t have to look up that stuff on a pony… Really rather not have to do that. Second off, one of the things I hate about writing fanfics… You can’t really write another one at the same time. Not saying I’m putting this one on hiatus or anything like, but thinking of starting another fanfic soon as I’ve got a bunch of ideas in my head and would rather start on them before I lose them. So what I would do probably is switch on and off with the chapters, so like one chapter for this story, then one chapter for the other one, then another one for this one, then another one for that one etc. etc. etc. So in other words this story wouldn’t update as much as it is now. That is all and hope to see you all and maybe some more of you in Chapter 13.
Into A New World: Original Chapters
Chapter 13: Ramble On
Octavia woke as the rays of the sun were shining in her room, or, at least what she thought what was her room. As she began to search around trying to look for any familiar surroundings, she noticed something that made her blush up.
Right next to her on the bed laid Fiery with the most peaceful look on his face. She then began to notice that his arms had apparently been wrapped around her as she was trying to sit up from the bed. She had begun to think that the two of them had done something embarrassing last night, but much to her disappointment she remembered that in fact they were only watching a horror movie.
Every time she moved she earned a little mumble from Fiery. She smiled at him. ‘If I can’t leave just yet, I might as well enjoy this time with him…’ She thought. She moved back into the position she woke up in and grabbed Fiery close…
About ten minutes later, Fiery had also begun to wake up from his slumber. He looked down to see Octavia looking up at him smiling, so he smiled back. “You get enough sleep last night?” He asked sweetly.
“Indeed I did Fiery… Then again it was easy due to the fact that I had a comfortable pillow to sleep on.” She said to him, indicating that he was the pillow that she spoke of. He smiled at her once more, then decided to nuzzle her neck.
“I’m happy to hear that ‘Tavi.”
She had let out a moan of happiness as he nuzzled her neck. “Oh Fiery…” She let out softly, but just like with Fluttershy yesterday, Vinyl had seemed to come out of nowhere to interrupt them before they could continue any farther.
“’Tavi! Fiery!” Vinyl burst through the door of Fiery’s room. The two of them snapped back into reality and turned their heads to the doorway where Vinyl stood.
“You got some sort of sensor Vinyl? How the hell do you know something’s happening?” Fiery asked her in a somewhat frustrated tone. She only grinned in response before turning to Octavia to ask her something.
“Hey ‘Tavi, you have the day off today, right?”
Octavia looked somewhat confused at Vinyl. “Um, yeah, I do. Why do you ask?”
“Well, I need to get some things in town and I was wondering if you wanted to come shopping with me.”
“Oh, sure Vinyl, I’ll be happy to do that. Do you mind if you stay here by yourself Fiery?”
Fiery looked to Octavia, then Vinyl, then back to Octavia. “Nah, it’s fine, you two enjoy yourselves.” Octavia smiled at him.
“Alright then Fiery, we will… Vinyl?”
“Yeah ‘Tavi?”
“Do you mind if I get showered first and such before we get going?”
Vinyl gave Octavia another big grin. “Sure, no problem ‘Tavi, also, if you’re hungry at all, I made some waffles that are still on the counter downstairs. There’s enough for both you and Fifi so you don’t have to worry about holding back.”
“Alright Vinyl, thank you so much…” Octavia said to her best friend. Then as Vinyl walked out and closed the door, Octavia seemed to remember something. “Wait… Vinyl? Cooking?... Oh no…” She seemed to talk to herself, then ran to the door, opened it, then ran down the stairs.
As Fiery stayed in bed, he was curious as to what Octavia was so worried about, when he suddenly heard a scream from downstairs. “VINYL! What did you do to the kitchen!?” Fiery seemed to grow a large grin on his face before finally bursting into laughter from what he heard.
Downstairs, Octavia had just run and entered the kitchen and was horrified at what awaited her. There were what seemed to be puddles of waffle mix all over the kitchen mixed with flour. There were tons of freshly used dishes in both parts of the sink stacked nearly two feet high in the air. The stove was completely blackened by what seemed to be burnt mix with a mixing bowl and hand mixer with a complete mess around it with the waffle iron completely covered in waffle goop as well. The only thing that seemed to be clean was the plate of waffles on the counter that even Octavia had to admit in her mind was near to perfection in this horrible mess.
Octavia could feel the blood rushing to her head from frustration as she yelled for her roommate. “VINYL! What did you do to the kitchen!?”
She heard her roommate’s hoofsteps coming down the steps and coming closer to the kitchen. Vinyl entered the kitchen with her usual casual grin on. “Sup ‘Tavi? You call for me?”
“Just what is this Vinyl?” Octavia said to Vinyl with an almost hatred tone to her voice.
Vinyl looked around the kitchen. “What? I see no problem.”
Octavia facehoofed. “Just why Vinyl, why is it a mess?”
“Ooooh, you’re talking about the little puddles. Yeah… Sorry about that ‘Tavi.”
“LITTLE!?” Octavia screamed at Vinyl. “This entire kitchen is a mess Vinyl! Just… Just please try to clean it up while I go shower…” Octavia said trying to calm herself down. Vinyl only grinned.
“Alrighty ‘Tavi, will do.” She said, then began to get the paper towels and started to clean her mess up as Octavia went back upstairs to Fiery’s room.
As Octavia reached Fiery’s door, she knocked. “Fiery? You still there?” She heard a response.
“Yeah, I’m still here ‘Tavi, come on in.”
She opened the door to see him meddling with his phone and with the TV some more. “What are you doing?”
“Hmm? Oh, sorry. Right now I’m turning off the movie from last night because I forgot to do it last night. What was the matter downstairs?”
Octavia took in a deep breath. “I’d rather not talk about it…”
Fiery smiled. “Come on ‘Tavi, you know if you don’t talk about it that you’ll only get more mad trying to remember it.” She gave him a glare in response. “Or… You can talk about it later, either way is fine.”
She took in another deep breath. “Fiery, because my shower is still broken, you mind if I use yours?”
“Go right ahead, I don’t mind. But just curious, when is yours getting fixed?”
Octavia had gone to the room across from Fiery’s to retrieve a towel for her shower when she answered from across the hallway. “There’s supposed to be a repairstallion coming early today. In fact, it might be best if you stayed home while Vinyl and I go out so you can show him to it.”
“Alright ‘Tavi, will do.”
Fiery went through his phone looking for anything he could remember about his old world while waiting for Octavia to come out of the shower when he noticed something from a note he apparently had.
Octavia came out of the bathroom rubbing her mane with the towel she got earlier when she saw Fiery looking over his phone. “Whatcha doing there Fiery?” She asked him.
Fiery looked up from his phone. “Huh? Wha? Oh, sorry about that ‘Tavi. I was just looking through my phone seeing if I could find anything useful for this world when I came across this recipe I had received from my grandma years ago that I had really enjoyed.”
“Oh? What is it?”
He looked at her. “Well, do you and Vinyl enjoy spicy stuff?”
Octavia knew she loved spicy stuff as it ran in the family, as for Vinyl she wasn’t so sure, no matter how well she knew her. “Hmm, I know I love the stuff, but for Vinyl I’m not sure at all, you might want to ask her, why though?”
“Well, the recipe is for something that my family used to call ‘Kick-Butt’ soup, it was really spicy but really good.”
“Err, correct me if I’m wrong, but did you say ‘Kick-Butt’ soup?” Octavia asked with a disgusted face.
“Err, yeah… You see, we forgot the actual name for it and because it was so good we decided to call it that… And the fact that it sorta beats on your intestines afterwards…”
“Sounds so heavenly.” Octavia said with sarcasm in her voice.
Fiery could tell she didn’t enjoy the sound of it. “Well, if you can get past the second part, it’s actually quite good. I would always love it when my grandma would make it for Christmas dinner…”
“Christmas?”
“Hmm? Oh, right, you guys don’t have that here do you… Well, it’s sort of a holiday back on Earth, but it has a bunch of details I’d rather not get into right now, if you don’t mind that is.”
“Sure, that’s fine Fiery… But I assume you want me and Vinyl to pick up the ingredients for this ‘Kick-Butt’ soup as you called it?” Fiery smiled at her.
“Ehehe, sorry, if you wouldn’t mind that is.”
Octavia could only roll her eyes and smiled back. “It’s alright Fiery, just give us the list of what you need and we’ll be sure to pick it up. It’ll be interesting eating human food for once.”
“Oh, okay, um, you got a pen and some paper I could borrow real quick?” She raised her eyebrow at him. “Oh… Right, just got out of the shower… Um…”
“Why don’t you look in your drawers or end table? I’m sure you might find something there.”
“Oh, good thinking ‘Tavi.” He said and began to search for anything he could use. Nothing. “Hmm… Where else could I get a pen and paper?”
“Well, if you really must know, there’s my desk downstairs that I’m sure has everything you need for it.”
“Oh, alright, where is it?”
“It’s past the living room, just keep going until you reach the pool, but before you go outside there will be a door on your right which should be my office.”
“Alright, thanks ‘Tavi… But why would you need an office?”
“Who do you think does all the taxes around here? I certainly can’t let Vinyl take care of them.”
“Ah, good point.”
Both Fiery and Octavia had gone downstairs to attend their business. Octavia would go check up on Vinyl to see if she actually cleaned up her mess while Fiery would go get the pen and paper.
Much to Octavia’s surprise and delight, Vinyl had actually come through with her promise and was actually able to clean the entire kitchen using her magic, which incredibly impressed Octavia.
Fiery on the other hand, was going down the hallway that Octavia described. He had never really explored the house yet as he spent most of his time so far either in the living room, dining room, or his own room. Right before he reached the door leading out to the pool outside, he noticed a door to his right just as Octavia told him. He opened it to see a disaster of an office.
There were stacks of paper everywhere that seemed to be used to keep track of anything needed for taxes later on in the year. Fiery was able to make his way ever so slowly around the stacks of papers without knocking any of them down as he reached the desk in the back of the room. He noticed a stack of blank paper and some pens next to it and decided to take one of each then walk back out of the room. It was kind of hard for him to walk out as not only trying to avoid knocking the stacks down, but also had a pen and paper in his hoof using his invisible fingers as he came to call them.
Fiery was finally able to get out of the office without knocking any of the stacks down and proceeded to go back to dining room where Octavia and Vinyl were located. As he got closer to Octavia, he spoke up. “Geez ‘Tavi, do you really need to stack those papers so high? I was afraid of knocking one of the piles down.”
Octavia blushed up. “Oh, sorry about that Fiery, I forgot about it. I really should go back there and organize my files.”
“Wait a minute, how come you yell at me for making a mess when you yourself have a mess in your office?” Vinyl said with frustration.
“Because Vinyl, my mess is at least neatly stacked and organized in a way that I know where they are for when I make room to properly put them away. Your messes however, are chaotic and destructive.”
Vinyl sat there grinning knowing that Octavia was absolutely right about it. “Alright ‘Tavi, you win.” Fiery sat down next to Octavia and began to write down the list of ingredients he needed to for the soup he wanted to make for the three of them. “Whatcha got there Fifi?” Vinyl asked him.
“Huh? Oh, just some ingredients that I need for a soup I want to make for you guys.”
“Oh? What type of soup?”
“Well… Do you like spicy?”
Vinyl put on an even larger grin. “Yep, indeed I do.”
“Well that’s good then, because this is actually pretty spicy. The only problem is that it takes all day to make, so we probably won’t have it until tomorrow.”
“Aww, that’s too bad.”
Fiery had finished the list as he was reading from his phone and gave it to Octavia. “That’s alright Vinyl, it’s just one day, that’s all.”
Octavia started to look over the soup ingredients when something caught her eye. “Forgive me if I’m wrong Fiery, but does this say… Shrimp?”
Fiery took the note back from her and looked at where she was pointing. “Oh, shit, my bad. Yeah… I don’t know if I explained earlier, but humans are omnivores…”
“Oh… Alright then…”
Fiery knew Octavia was feeling uncomfortable now. “Hey, hey, don’t worry about it, it was the only meat on the list and I crossed it out. Just try not to think about it, alright? I’m sorry if that makes you uncomfortable but… It’s how humans are, I used to eat both meat and plants…”
Octavia looked up from the list he had given back and smiled. “It’s alright Fiery, I know you don’t mean anything from it. It just sort of shocked me there for a minute, that’s all.” She turned back to Vinyl then. “Alright Vinyl, since I guess we’re both ready, should we get going then?”
“Sure ‘Tavi.” Vinyl said to her roommate, and they both began walking towards to the door when Vinyl turned to face Fiery. “See ya later Fifi, don’t do anything that would get you into trouble while we’re gone.” She gave him a wink that he couldn’t see due to her glasses being in the way.
“As I know you won’t do anything that Vinyl might think you’ll do, just remember about the repairstallion and everything should be fine.”
“Alright you two, I’ll see you later then.” They both blew kisses to him and walked out the door to go do their shopping. After they had closed the door, Fiery talked to himself. “Alrighty then, time to go figure out if what I saw earlier really was what I think I saw.”
Fiery went back up to his room and started to search his end tables once more about what he thought he saw earlier. “Bingo.” He exclaimed when he saw what he was searching for. What he pulled out from the end table was something that he wasn’t expecting at all. Weed, marijuana, dope, whatever other name you could think of. “Just what the hell are you doing here?” He spoke to himself once more.
Fiery searched the rest of the room trying to see if there was anything else like what he found earlier but could not find anything. ‘I wonder who’s this is… Is it ‘Tavi’s or Vinyl’s? Or is it that the old roommate was a drug dealer like I thought and they forgot to search everywhere for anything else and I just happened to stumble upon it in the open?’ He thought to himself. ‘Whatever, it’s mine now… Though I wonder if I should even smoke it… I heard good things about it, but what if ‘Tavi and Vinyl find out about it?... If I were to smoke it, should I smoke at night after they’re both asleep? Or should I let them in on the fun?...’
But just then, a bright white light flashed from behind him. He turned around to see what it was and what he saw scared him. “Oh, shit.”
Twilight and Luna were getting ready for the day as they ate breakfast once more; hoping this time nothing would happen between the two of them. Twilight decided to break the silence as they were eating. “So we still need to get both yours as well as my dress made by Rarity for the party this weekend.”
Luna looked up from eating at Twilight. “A new dress? That’s a surprise.”
“Yes, well, Rarity wanted only the best for her friends at the party so…”
“It’s no worry Twilight, I was just surprised for the moment, that’s all.”
“Oh, alright then.” Twilight, then went back to eating her oatmeal.
Twilight and Luna had finally finished eating breakfast and began to get ready to go out for the day. Twilight got ready by stuffing her satchel with anything she thought she might need for the day while Luna changed into her other form so nopony would notice her.
“Alright, you ready Twilight?” Luna called out to her companion.
“Yes Princess, I’m all set.” Twilight responded, and the two of them set off to Rarity’s boutique for the second time in the past two days.
As they walked in, they had immediately gotten Rarity’s attention by the bell that was attached to the door. Rarity turned to see Twilight and Luna in her disguise. “Oh! Twilight, so good you could come back, and I see you brought somepony along with this time.” Rarity smiled at the two of them.
“Hey Rarity, it’s good to see you as well, as for who this is, this is Moonlight.” Twilight pointed to the princess, in which nodded her head in confirmation.
“It’s a pleasure to meet you Rarity, Twilight has told me so much about you and the other Elements that she’s made friends with here in Ponyville.”
“Oh, yes, well, it’s the least we could do darling. After all, Twilight here has done so much for us as well. Also, it’s good to finally meet you Moonlight.”
Twilight interrupted them. “Well, you two can get to know each other better, I have to go do a quick errand. I’ll be right back.”
“Wait darling, don’t you want to have some tea first or something?”
“It’s alright Rarity, besides, I kinda need to get this errand done. Is that alright with you Moonlight?” Twilight asked.
Princess Luna looked confused. ‘What errand could she possibly need to do without telling me first? Although it’s none of my business I guess…’ “Sure Twilight, that’s fine, it would give me and Rarity some more time talk anyways.” She turned back to Rarity and smiled. “Isn’t that right?”
“Oh of course darling! Forgive me for not thinking about that. I really did want to get to know you better ever since I heard you lived in Canterlot.”
Twilight leaned into the Princess and whispered in her ear. “She has this huge thing about Canterlot and wanting to live there one day, so if she asks anything about it, just try to make up as much as possible.” The Princess nodded in confirmation.
“Is something the matter Twilight?”
Twilight shot right back up and blushed. “Oh, nothing Rarity, really, it’s fine… Anyways, I should go get that errand done, I’ll be back as soon as possible Pr-err, Moonlight.” She said with a smile and walked back out the door.
Rarity and Luna looked at each other and gave each other an awkward smile. “Well, how about we go make that dress for you hmm? Or would you like some tea first?”
“Tea sounds lovely Rarity.” Luna replied to her host.
“Alright, two cups of tea coming right up then.” Rarity exclaimed and rushed into the kitchen to get everything prepared.
Meanwhile, Twilight had been going into the direction of the musician’s house. ‘Sorry Princess Luna, but if Fiery really isn’t a pony, then I must know.’ She thought to herself as she walked, not knowing the trouble she was going to get herself into for doing it…
Chapter 13 you guys. Sorry it’s a bit short, as I couldn’t really think of filler. Just an announcement before I get going. I’m currently writing a new fanfic that is already up on both Fanfiction and Fimfiction, so if you guys are in the mood for something else, why don’t you go check it out? Only warning is that it’s much darker than this one as it contains violence and doesn’t really have any comedy in it. Also, if anyone is curious, yes, Kick-Butt soup is a real soup that my family eats. The only reason why it’s called Kick-Butt soup is because we forgot the name of the original soup as we copied from someone else but it was still good nevertheless, as well as it’s suppose to be a Cajun soup, so yeah, doesn’t do too well on your intestines (But you don’t have to worry because I’m not sick enough to mention something like that in the story.) Well, see you guys next chapter! (Hopefully for you perverts out there the sex should be coming soon. 2-3 chapters.)
Into A New World: Original Chapters
(15) Good Times Bad Times
Oh my god! Chapter 15! You know what that means? Sex time! Okay not really. However there will be some sexual references in this chapter, which will have another chapter release being more descriptive, but will not be full-blown sex. As to who the characters doing it are, read to find out. Poodicus out.
Chapter 15: Good Times Bad Times
Fiery woke up from the nap he was taking when he rolled over realizing he still had his headphones on. He took them off and turned off the music that was still going to check what time it was to see how long he was sleeping. ’11:08… What was it when I fell asleep, around 10:00ish? Not so bad I guess.’
He got up out of bed and began to go downstairs to see if there was anything to eat. He checked the fridge to find out there was nothing there besides some leftovers from the night before. ‘Might as well eat those.’
While eating the leftovers, he mind began to wonder. ‘I wonder if ‘Tavi and Vinyl are coming home soon… Perhaps I’ll go look for them after this, surprise them.’ He thought as he finished his lunch. After he cleaned his plate, he put it in the sink for cleaning later then wrote a note on the table explaining why he was out and that he would come back soon if he didn’t find the two of them.
After writing and reading the note to see if it made sense, he headed out the door and closed it behind him.
Twilight had just gotten back to Rarity’s boutique still infuriated from her conversation with Fiery. ‘I just want to make friends with him, it’s not like I’m out to get him or anything…’ She thought to herself as she walked through the door.
“Twilight, darling, so glad you’re back… Um…”
Twilight looked up at Rarity. “Yes Rarity?”
“You said you were going out to do an errand, right?”
“Yes, I did.”
“Oh, forgive me Twilight, I just thought that you’d have something from it is all…”
“Oh… That’s alright Rarity, you don’t need to feel bad for thinking that. But yes, I got my errand done.”
“Well that’s good. Now, how about you come to the back and let me show you the dress I made for Moonlight, hmm?”
“That sounds good Rarity.” ‘I need something to get my mind off that jerk anyways…’ She smiled and started to follow Rarity in the back.
As they reached the back, Twilight saw Luna in the most stunning of dresses that had matched her coat. “Rarity, it’s beautiful!”
“Thank you dear, but I suppose it really matters what the princess thinks.”
“Wha? The princess?”
Luna began to blush in her changed form. “Um… Sorry Twilight, I might have let something slip…” Twilight facehoofed.
“Really Twilight, it’s not like you to lie to your friends like that… But I suppose I have to forgive you. After all, I suppose you wouldn’t want the public to know one of the princesses was here, especially that Fiery fellow.”
Twilight started to blush. “Sorry Rarity, I didn’t mean to lie to you and the rest of the girls. I promise to not try to do it again.”
“It’s alright darling, I understand.” Rarity replied to Twilight, trying making her feel better.
At this, Luna coughed to get their attention. They both turned to look at her. “Um, I’m sorry to interrupt you girls, but I was wondering Rarity, how do you wish for me to pay for this dress?”
“Oh, there’s no need Princess, this is on me. After all, I wouldn’t be the Element of Generosity if I made you pay for something I only whipped up in minutes.”
“Oh but I must! After all, I wouldn’t be a good princess if I didn’t. I know! How about I have you create both dresses for me and Tia for the next Grand Galloping Gala?” Luna said with a smile at Rarity.
Rarity’s jaw dropped. “C-c-creating the p-princesses d-d-dresses at the Grand Galloping Gala!?” She said in excitement. She then began to jump up and down in joy sounding like a little school filly.
“Congrats Rarity, you defiantly deserve it.”
“And perhaps the six of you will be able to attend the Gala as well.”
Twilight put on a shocked face as Rarity froze in mid jump and fell back down before finally speaking. “A-a-attend the Gala? Um… I appreciate your offer Princess for that, but I really think it’s best if we didn’t attend. I mean, after what happened last Gala…”
“Tia didn’t tell you?”
Twilight looked at the princess with a confused look. “Princess Celestia didn’t tell us what?”
“Well, because of how boring the Gala was last year, and because of how it’ll be my first Gala since I’ve been back, She was going to have your friend Pinkie Pie set it up this year, hoping for it to be a much bigger blast then any in the past.”
Rarity and Twilight looked at each other and smiled before Twilight answered the princess. “That sounds wonderful Princess.”
“And I’ll gladly accept your offer to make you and your sister dresses Princess.”
“Good, then it’s settled. You and your friends will be allowed to come to the Gala this year, and Rarity?”
“Yes Princess?”
“I’ll make sure Prince Blueblood is put in his place if he tries to act like anything from last year.”
This got a small laugh from all three of them. “I’ll gladly accept that as well Princess.” Rarity answered.
The three of them continued to talk when Rarity realized it had gotten around lunch time. “Oh my, it’s so late, perhaps we should close the shop and get something to eat?”
“That sounds like a wonderful idea Rarity.” Twilight answered her. “I’ll pay for it.”
“Oh no Twilight, that’s too much, please, allow me.”
“No way Rarity, I’m paying and I won’t take no for an answer.” Twilight gave Rarity a stern face making it seem like she was serious, before it broke back into a smile and she began giggling along with the other two.
“Very well Twilight, I’ll allow you to pay for the three of us, but first let’s get that dress off of you shall we Princess?”
“Oh yes, thank you very much Rarity.” Luna answered.
After they had taken the dress off, Twilight spoke. “So where should we go? I think the Three-Leaf Clover, it’s the nicest place after all.”
“But it’s always so busy around this time.”
Luna coughed. “Perhaps I can help with that.” She said confidently.
“How Princess? It’s not like you can change into your regular form and get us in like that.”
“Worry not Twilight. Just leave it to me and that’s it” Luna smiled at the two of them.
“Alright Princess…” Twilight said to the Princess, and the three of them went out of the boutique to go to lunch…
Vinyl and Octavia were walking towards Vinyl’s next chosen spot when Octavia noticed something familiar about the surroundings that she didn’t like. ‘Why is this place so unnerving to me? It’s almost like if… Oh no.’ But Octavia’s worse fear came to light as they got to their destination. SugerCube Corner. “Why in the world are we here Vinyl!?”
“Because, I need to talk to Pinkie, that’s why.”
“What in the world would you need to talk to her about!?”
“First off, you need to stop yelling, you’re drawing attention.” Octavia began to blush and calmed down a little bit as Vinyl continued. “Second off, I need to talk to her for our dinner plans tomorrow.”
“B-b-but why Vinyl?”
“Because ‘Tavi, I know you hate talking to your sister because she’s embarrassed you too much, which is why I want to give her a chance to make it all up.”
“I-I-I guess so…”
“Come on, let’s go in, we need to eat lunch anyways.” Vinyl stated to Octavia as the two of them walked into the bakery.
Twilight, Rarity, and Luna were walking down to the Three-Leaf Clover when they had seen the place was completely packed. “See? I told you it was going to be packed.”
“Don’t worry Rarity, I have this covered.” The princess stated in a very friendly manner to the white unicorn mare.
Luna had gone up to the server standing at the podium waiting for ponies to come and started to talk in the same friendly. “Hello there.”
“Eh Yeeeeeeeees?” The server said in an upbeat manner.
“We have three wanting to eat.”
“Most Wooooooonderful! I’ll be sure to announce when your table is ready.”
“Actually, before you do that, I wish to talk to your manager.”
“For whatever reason my dear?”
“I’d like to show him this.” She pulled out a gold medallion from her flesh pocket and showed it to the server. The medallion had the two pony sisters on it with the sun and moon behind them, clearly engraved perfectly into the medallion with a large E in the middle. It was a medallion of the royal family.
“Oh forgive me dear. I didn’t knooooooow. I’ll tell the manager right awaaaay.”
He went off into the back of the restaurant for about five minutes before coming back with the manager. “We have a table waiting for you in the back dear.” The server announced to Luna.
Luna looked back to the other two to announce it was alright, as they came up the manager began to speak. “You’ll have to forgive me honored guest, I had no idea you were coming.”
“It’s quite alright.” Luna replied to the manager with a smile. “Perhaps it would have better if I had announced it ahead of time.”
The five of them went into the back where they went into a much decorated room. “You’re waiter will be with you soon.” The manager announced then walked out of the room with the server.
As the two of them left, Rarity turned to Luna. “Goodness Princess, what in the world did you show them that they made us sit in this fabulous room?”
“Oh nothing special, just the Royal Family Medallion is all.”
“Oh… I guess that would make sense…”
After about two hours at the restaurant, the three of them paid the bill and headed out to have a little bit more fun. “So, where do you girls want to go next?” Twilight asked.
“How about the spa? Fluttershy had to cancel on me this week because she needed to attend to some sick animals that just would not stop giving her a hard time, or she said.”
“That sounds good Rarity, are you in Princess?”
“Of course.” Luna smiled, and with that the three of them headed to the spa.
Vinyl and Octavia had just entered SugerCube Corner, but luckily there was no Pinkie in sight yet. “Come on Vinyl, let’s go, you can do this some other time without me, right?”
“No way ‘Tavi, you need to talk to your sister. Just because of some bumps in the road of life with your sister shouldn’t make you hate her forever. It’s as a great philosopher once said. ‘Nopony knows what’s going to happen at the end of the line, so you might as well enjoy the trip.’”
“Who said that?”
Vinyl shrugged her shoulders. “I don’t know, but now come on, let’s go up to the counter.” Vinyl said back to Octavia, and had to literally drag Octavia to the counter with her magic she was resisting so much.
As they got up the counter, Vinyl had rung the bell. Almost instantly, a pink blob dashed out of the kitchen to the counter. “Welcome to SugerCuber Corner! And- *Gasp* OCTI!” Pinkie Pie screamed out and tackled her sister, hugging her instantly. “I’ve missed you so much big sis! We never got to talk the last time you were here!”
Vinyl only began to chuckle to herself as Octavia was becoming blue. “Too tight, too tight!” Octavia tried getting out from Pinkie’s hug.
“Oops, sorry sis.” Pinkie Pie loosened her grip but still hung onto Octavia. “Why haven’t you come by lately at all Octi? I’ve missed you soooooo much. And I wasn’t able to talk to you at all during the party earlier this week. I was thinking of throwing another one for you and me but then the Cakes didn’t want me to and said that I would just be disturbing your work or something boring like that but I agreed which made me sad somewhat but I still had a blast!” Pinkie said with a large smile on her face, almost putting Vinyl to shame with it.
Octavia looked at her younger sister a bit and smiled a little while still being hugged. “Um… I’m sorry I haven’t been around lately Pinkie, it’s just that I’ve been soooo busy and such that I just couldn’t make time for you, that’s all.” Octavia still putting on that same smile while glancing over to Vinyl for help.
Vinyl only shook her head in disappointment at Octavia for lying to her sister. “Well that’s okay Octi, I mean, you’re here right now right? We can have so much fun and stuff and-“
“Pinkie? Are there customers here?” Mrs. Cake came out of the back and saw the three of them. “Oh! Why hello there! What can I do you for?”
“Actually ma’am, I’m here to set up some arrangements with Pinkie Pie about something tomorrow and-“
“Oh! You must be Vinyl Scratch then. I’ve heard so much about you and your roommate Octavia from Pinkie, she’s just so excited about being able to make dinner for the two of you tomorrow, and- Pinkie! What are you doing to that poor mare?”
“Actually ma’am, that’s Octavia, Pinkie’s older sister.” Vinyl explained.
“Really? Octavia? Is that really you?” Mrs. Cake asked.
Octavia smiled a little back at Mrs. Cake while she was STILL being squeezed from Pinkie Pie. “Yes Mrs. Cake, it’s been a while, hasn’t it?”
“I’d sure say dear! I haven’t seen you since you were a little filly! What’ve you been up to? Where’ve you been? Pinkie’s always talking about how she missed the old days with you and your sister Sweetie.”
Octavia looked at Vinyl for help, who only gave her a serious expression. Octavia knew what it meant and sighed. “Actually Mrs. Cake, I’d like to answer those questions to Pinkie in private, if you don’t mind.”
“Oh of course dear, of course! You three can go up the second floor into Pinkie’s room to talk in private while my husband takes care of the counter.” She smiled and then called for her husband while Pinkie let go of Octavia so the three of them could go up to Pinkie’s room.
As they got into Pinkie’s room, Octavia became amazed of how clean it was despite how dirty Pinkie was in the past. “I’ve missed you so much Octi, had I known you were coming over I would’ve thrown the bestest party!”
Vinyl coughed to get Octavia’s attention, which she did. Octavia sighed and approached her sister while Vinyl stayed back by the door in case Octavia or Pinkie decided to run away later. “Pinkie… I need to tell you something…”
“What is it big sis?” Pinkie said in a joyous voice while bouncing up and down.
“The truth is… The truth is that I haven’t been busy at all to not be able to come visit you.”
Pinkie stopped bouncing now knowing something was amiss. Her voice changed from joyous to being concerned. “W-what do you mean Octi?”
“The truth is… Is that I’ve been ignoring you… I’ve been ignoring you because I always felt like you were trying to make me look bad… The reason why I would only come by and talk to you wasn’t because I wanted to hang out with you… But because I needed something...”
Pinkie’s mane and tail had begun to deflate at this point and she had tears in her eyes. “W-w-why would you think that Octi? I love you! I would never try to make you look bad on purpose! Never ever in a thousand years!”
“I know Pinkie! I know… I’m a terrible sister…” Octavia said back to Pinkie, and also began to tear up as the emotions began to get to her as well. “I’m so sorry Pinkie… All the time I’ve missed with you because I was so ashamed of being your sister… C-can you ever forgive me Pinkie?”
Pinkie was now having her eyes flow freely as she saw her sister apologize for doing something so horrible. But Pinkie was never one to hold a grudge, not even to the meanest of mean of ponies. She walked up to her sister.
Octavia was ready to be slapped by her sister for being so cruel to her, but something else happened. Suddenly, she felt a warm embrace as tears fell on her shoulder. “P-pinkie…”
“I forgive you sister…”
“Pinkie…” Octavia was all she could get out as she started to cry uncontrollably into her sister’s shoulder. “I’m so sorry Pinkie… I’m so sorry for being so mean…”
In the back, Vinyl looked at the two sisters hugging each other and crying into each other’s shoulders. She too, began to cry while at the same time was smiling that the two sisters could finally make up.
Fiery had been walking around town looking for Octavia and Vinyl for a couple of hours and for the most part, Celestia was right, nopony had really been mean at him for what he had done at the party. Most of the ponies that he went by were actually pretty nice to him. This had been… Refreshing, of sorts, to him.
Meanwhile, two sisters, one blue and the other pink, were at the front desk of their business having a slow business day. Suddenly, something caught the pink one’s eyes from the window. “Hey Lotus?” She called out to her blue twin.
“Hmm? Yeah Aloe?”
“Isn’t that who I think it is?” The pink one named Aloe said while looking out of their window, seeing a brown Earth Pony with a red mane and tail with a guitar Cutie Mark.
Her blue sister, Lotus, came rushing to the window to see what her sister had meant. “I think it is… Oh, what should we do Aloe?”
Aloe began to think of something they could do to get his attention… Then it hit her. She had a devious grin on her face and began to whisper her idea to her sister. The sister had also begun to grin deviously as well.
Lotus rushed outside to get Fiery’s attention before he could get away. “Sir! Oh sir!” She called out to him.
Fiery began to look around to see where this commotion was coming from, and saw a blue Earth Pony mare calling out to him, being as he was the only one around. “Um, yes? Can I help you?” He called back to her.
“Yes you can.” She smiled at him. “If you can come over here, we’re having a one day special for stallions today! Absolutely free!”
“Um, alright… I guess I can spare some time.” ‘I wonder what they do.’ He thought, clearly not seeing the sign on top of the building saying ‘Ponyville Spa’. As he got into the building he finally figured out where he was. ‘Oh… It’s a spa…’
As he got in though, he hadn’t noticed the mare change the open sign to closed. Not too far the three mares, Rarity, Twilight, and Luna, were close to getting to the entrance as Rarity saw Lotus change the sign. ‘I wonder what that’s about.’ She thought to herself. “Um, girls, if you don’t mind waiting right here, I’ll go ahead and see if we can get checked in.”
“Um, alright Rarity, whatever you say. After all, you’ve done this more than us.”
Rarity ran up the entrance before Lotus had the chance to walk too far away from the entrance and knocked on the window to get her attention. Aloe had begun taking Fiery in the back as Lotus attended to Rarity. “Oh, hello Rarity, um…”
“Why are you closed Lotus? Is there something wrong?” Rarity asked her friend with concern.
“Well…” Lotus tried to think of a reason to get out of it, but thought it would be best to tell the truth rather than lie to one of her their best customers. “Have you ever been with a stallion Rarity?”
Rarity had begun to blush up at the question. “Um… Well, yes, I have a few times… But I don’t understand how that has anything to do with my question.”
“Well… Let’s just say me and Aloe were having a slow business day and didn’t think anypony was going to come in today when we saw a rare catch, and that we wanted to spend some alone time with Fiery… If you catch my drift.” Lotus had answered back with an innocent smile.
Rarity began to have her entire face turn red from embarrassment. “Oh… Um…” ‘Wait… As in the new stallion Fiery?’
“If it makes you feel any better, to make up for you and your friends back there.” She said pointing to Twilight and Luna in the background. “I’ll let you and your friends in for a free session tomorrow.”
“I-I suppose that’s alright…” Rarity said in an almost Fluttershy like voice. “I-I hope you and your sister have a most… Wonderful… time with your… Friend…” Rarity could barely get out.
“Thanks Rarity, I’ll make sure that my sister and I will. See you tomorrow!” She said quickly to Rarity and then closed the door back up, with the closed sign still there in place of the open sign.
Rarity began walking back to Twilight and Luna with a reddened face. Twilight had seen this and began to talk to her friend right away. “Rarity! What’s wrong? What happened?”
Rarity could barely look Twilight in the eyes but stood her ground and was able to get out what needed to be said. “Um… It seems that they’re closed for the time being…”
“For whatever reason Rarity?” Luna inquired.
Rarity’s face had begun to look like the brightest of tomatoes she was blushing so hard. “Um… Let’s just say the sisters found somepony they want to spend alone time with…”
It had taken a few seconds for Twilight and Luna to realize what Rarity was hinting at, but finally realized and began to blush as hard as Rarity. “Oh… I suppose that makes sense…”
“To make up for it, Lotus said that she’ll give us a free session tomorrow for the lost time…”
“Oh, alright… Um…” Twilight had started but couldn’t think of anything to end with it.
“W-what should we do now you two?” Luna was able to get out.
“W-well… I-I suppose we can always go to SugerCube Corner to see what Pinkie is up to…”
“I-I suppose we could Twilight…” Rarity agreed. Luna only nodded in agreement. The three of them then began to head towards to the bakery where Pinkie was.
Back in the spa, Fiery had just been brought to back for a massage. “If you follow me to the table sir, we’ll be able to give you that luxurious massage.”
“Um, okay…” He responded while getting closer to the table. “So… Do I need to lay on my stomach or back?...”
“Your stomach first please, we want to relieve you of ALL your stresses after all.” Aloe had begun to say to him seductively, unfortunately, Fiery hadn’t picked up on it at all. He never was one to pick up on hints from women, no matter how they tried. They always had to literally say to him they wanted to have sex in order to get him understand, it was sad really…
Lotus had finally walked in when she saw Aloe setting Fiery up for the massage. “I’m back sister, I’m sorry that took a while.”
“It’s no problem Lotus, after all, our friend here has only just begun his package.” She grinned at her sister, who only grinned back.
“So sister, what oils and incense should we use for our ‘special’ guest here?”
“Well of course the ‘special’ kind Lotus.” Aloe replied. Fiery could only wonder what these two were up to.
“Very well Aloe.” Lotus said to her sister, then began to walk into a back room where they had kept their oils and other massage supplies. She walked into the very back where she had kept the oil that they were talking about. An oil that had a small amount of a weak aphrodisiac in it as well as the incense that had the same aroma from the aphrodisiac. She opened the bottle of oil and smelled it a bit to see if it was the right kind.
Right after she had smelled the oil, she had begun to feel a tingling of sorts go across her body. After she was able to calm herself enough, she had closed the bottle and grabbed it along with the incense and brought it back to the area where Fiery and Aloe were.
“So handsome, what’s your name?” Aloe asked in the same seductive voice she had used earlier.
“It’s Fiery… Fiery Strings.”
“Ooh, such a strong sounding name.” Lotus commented after putting down the products she got in the back room. “Now darling, are you ready for your massage?”
“I suppose as I’ll ever be.”
“Good, then let us begin.” Aloe said and began to giggle alongside her sister. She grabbed the oil and rubbed it on her hooves, then began to slowly massage the back of Fiery.
Back at SugerCube Corner, Octavia and Pinkie had just made up one another with Vinyl watching them. “I’m so sorry for doing such mean things Pinkie.” Octavia said to her sister, still trying to apologize for her already forgiven crime.
“It’s alright Octi. You’re forgiven already.” Pinkie had said in-between giggles as her mane and tail poofed back up into her usual cotton candy form.
Vinyl just stood there at the door smiling at the two of them while they were rejoicing their new sisterhood in a sense. After watching for a while, Vinyl had an idea. “Group hug!” She yelled out, then ran to the two of them and pick them both up and began squeezing.
Pinkie could only laugh at Vinyl’s silliness as Octavia had begun to become embarrassed of her roommates silliness, but secretly enjoyed it as well. After several minutes of hugging, Vinyl had finally let them go and Octavia thought it was the perfect time to ask the question. “So… Pinkie…”
“Yes Octi?”
“Um… What’s for dinner tomorrow?” She said with a small smile at her sister. Pinkie only returned it but with an even larger grin and began hugging Octavia once more.
“Oh Octi! I’m so happy that you want me to cook for you and Vinyl tomorrow night!”
“Too tight! Too tight!”
“Actually Pinkie, there’s gonna be four of us for dinner tomorrow.”
“Really Vi-vi? Who’s the other two?” Pinkie asked Vinyl while lessening her grip on her sister.
‘Vi-vi… I like that…’ “Well you and Fiery of course.”
“Fiery? You mean Fifi? The new party pooper?”
Vinyl could only laugh at Pinkie’s statement. “Yes Pinkie, that party pooper… And for the matter of fact, I don’t think he hates you or your friends, he just got a little bit too drunk that night.”
“Okie-dokie-lokie!” Pinkie replied to Vinyl while letting her sister finally free of her grip.
Downstairs, Twilight, Rarity, and Luna had finally entered the bakery. “Hello!” Twilight called out.
“*Gasp* Twilight!” Pinkie called out to her friend from the second floor and rushed downstairs to meet her friends. Upon getting downstairs, Pinkie had seen Luna in her transformed form. “*Gasp* A new pony in town!” Pinkie called out and began to bounce around. “That means I get to prepare another party! Oh what should we have? Maybe we can-“ But was stopped by Twilight using her magic to put a zipper on Pinkie’s mouth and zipping it shut.
“Now that that’s taken care of, Pinkie, this actually isn’t a new pony… This is Princess Luna.”
Twilight had undone the zipper on Pinkie’s mouth to let her speak once more. “Silly Twilight, that’s not Princess Luna, that’s a new pony! Princess Luna is much bigger with a much darker coat and mane and tail, not to mention that she’s a princess and all. I mean, duh!”
“Um… Actually Pinkie Pie.” Luna had begun, but thought that it was better to transform back to her regular self to show Pinkie. She transformed back and had gotten gasps from the pink mare. “I am Princess Luna…”
What Pinkie did shocked everyone in the room. As her eyes lit up with her own special magic, she had rushed over to the princess and grabbed her into one of her bone-crushing hugs. “Princess Luna! I’m so glad you came back to Ponyville! I just want to apologize for making ponies think you were terrorizing the town last Nightmare Night, I just thought it was fun after all!”
Princess Luna was able to get free of Pinkie’s grasp and landed back on her hooves. She had smiled at the pink mare and replied to the apology. “It’s no worry pink one, as all is forgiven.”
Octavia and Vinyl were coming down the stairs at this point and began to listen in on their conversation. “So where have you three been all day?” Pinkie asked them.
“Well first we out to lunch after making a dress here for Princess Luna in her altered form, then we tried to go to the spa, but they had closed so they could… Um…”
“They could what Rarity?”
“Um… Have a ‘special’ session, with that Fiery fellow… Or so it sounded like.”
Pinkie’s smile immediately turned into a frown as she heard a gasp behind her. Octavia had rushed down the steps with Vinyl following behind to confirm what she had really heard. “Is that true Rarity? Did you really hear that right?” Octavia begged the white unicorn.
“Um, yes, why ever do you need to know Octavia?” But without another word, Octavia had dashed out of the bakery heading towards the spa.
“’Tavi! Wait!” Vinyl called out for her, but it was too late, and was forced to run after her.
Pinkie had also begun to run after them when she was stopped by Twilight. “Let me go Twilight! My sister needs me!”
“What in Equestria is happening Pinkie?”
“I’ll tell you when I get back! But you have to let me go NOW!” Pinkie almost screamed, and Twilight saw that Pinkie was frantic about something Rarity had said, and decided it was for the best to let her go.
Pinkie dashed out of the bakery running after the other two as Twilight, Rarity, and Luna had stayed behind completely confused. “What do you think that was all about?” Rarity asked.
“I… I don’t know Rarity, but perhaps it’s better to wait for Pinkie to come back to tell us… I could tell in her eyes and in her voice that whatever was going to happen, it was going to be something horrible…”
“If that’s true, then why didn’t her Pinkie sense go off?”
“I… I don’t know Rarity… I just don’t know…”
Octavia, Vinyl, and Pinkie had just gotten to the spa and saw the closed sign. Octavia completely disregarded this and bucked the door wide open. Luckily it was already unlocked, unluckily, the resulting kick shattered the door’s glass, but that hadn’t stopped the three from running into the spa looking for the twins and Fiery.
In the far back of the spa, back in the steam room, Vinyl had found the three of them. Lotus was rubbing her chest on Fiery’s back while Aloe was orally pleasing him. “Oh no…” Vinyl said to herself as she bit her lower lip in shame for Fiery.
Octavia and Pinkie came running up next to Vinyl. Vinyl tried to stop Octavia from seeing but it was too late. Pinkie had turned away from the scene scared for her sister, and as for Octavia… Her heart had broken into a thousand pieces seeing Fiery there in the steam room.
The three in the steam room hadn’t even been aware of their new viewers as they continued to pleasure each other. Octavia turned her head away and began to run off back home… But not before yelling those two words to Fiery…
“YOU JERK!”
Chapter 15 you guys and damn, I’m shocked at that ending, and I’m the one writing the story! Couple of things I’d like to say before ending this chapter. First off is the references in the chapter. I’m not sure if people have been able to see it or not, as only one person has actually commented on it, but sometimes in the chapters I’ve been putting in references to shows, music, video games. The first one in this one should be somewhat easy I suppose, but for the second one, if you can find it and guess it correctly, I will forever love you and let you put an OC pony in the story :P (If you want to that is, as well if nobody is able to guess it after a week of the chapter’s release, I’ll just drop it :P). Another thing I’d like to say is that before I get chapter 16 out, I’m going to be making the sex scene for this chapter and releasing it afterwards. Third off is if you didn’t feel emotional between Octavia and Pinkie, don’t worry, I know I’m a bad writer when it comes to emotional things like that. Well, see you next time then!
Into A New World: Original Chapters
Chapter 16: Celestia Only Knows
“YOU JERK!” Octavia screamed out at the three as she ran back home from seeing the horrifying scene.
“’Tavi! Wait! Come back!” Vinyl yelled out for her best friend and started to run off for her.
The twins were surprised to have been caught by the three new visitors, and decided it would be best to stop. “Um…” Aloe said after stopping from pleasuring Fiery. “This isn’t-“ But was stop by the last visitor, Pinkie Pie.
Pinkie Pie raised her hoof to silence the twins then sighed out of frustration for her sister. “Aloe, Lotus… I know you two have had feelings for this guy since it’s been going around town… But you at least you should have known…”
“But we didn’t!” Lotus replied to Pinkie. “Had… Had we known, we never would’ve done this! Honest!”
Pinkie let out another sigh of frustration, it was very unlike her, but when it came to her family being hurt, she was always different from her usual cheerful self. “And so you decided to do it anyways? I mean, don’t get me wrong, as much as I want to hit you two for doing this, Fiery still has some blame for this as well…”
“But he isn’t…” Aloe started. “We… We used a special oil on him to make him like this.” She said. All three of them were having this conversation not realizing that Fiery was unconscious.
“If that’s true then… Wait, why is he like that?” Pinkie finally noticed Fiery being knocked out as the other two with him turned back to his attention. Aloe and Lotus noticed his body being limp and not responding to anything.
“O-oh no! D-did we…” Aloe started but was hushed by her twin.
“No, he’s not.” She said, feeling for his pulse in his neck. “He’s just unconscious… Come on, if he’s like this, we should probably get him to Nurse Redheart’s and-“
“No!” Pinkie screamed while the twins turned to her. “Um, I mean, no, uh. You see, she’s also… Interested, in him. It would be bad to bring him there, especially if she also doesn’t know…”
“Then what should we do? It’s not like we can keep him here.”
Pinkie thought for a moment before finally coming up with a solution. “Bring him to SugerCube Corner. I’ll make sure he’s taken care of. In the meantime, I think you should go apologize to my sister.” The twins looked at each other worried, but nodded in response to Pinkie nevertheless.
“Um, Pinkie?” Aloe began to ask her. “Do… Do you mind if I stay back a little while?”
“What fo-“ Pinkie began to ask when she saw Aloe begin to use her hooves on herself. “Oh… Um… Sure, go ahead and finish up. I’ll take Fiery while your sister gets ahead of you.”
“Thanks Pinkie!” She nearly screamed when rushing past her to the bathroom.
“Lotus?”
“Yes!”
“Get Fiery onto my back, I’ll take him back to my house while you two go to Octi’s house and apologize… It might be hard to convince her to listen, so if possible, try to talk to Vinyl and tell her to past the message along.”
“A-alright Pinkie, I will, and I’ll make sure to apologize to Octavia face to face if possible…”
“Alright, good… Now, get Fiery on my back and I’ll be on my way.” Lotus nodded and complied. She picked up Fiery barely struggling the whole while but finally managed to get him onto Pinkie’s back to be taken back to her house.
Back at the musician house, Octavia was weeping in her bedroom while Vinyl was trying to calm her down. “Please ‘Tavi… You need to calm down, you were mistaken that’s all.”
“No! I hate him!” She replied into her pillow. “He promised me Vinyl… He promised me…”
“Shh… I know ‘Tavi, I know…” Vinyl tried calming her friend down by rubbing her back. “I’m sure once he comes home-“
“No!” Octavia yelled at Vinyl, coming up from her pillow. “I never want to see him again! I know what I saw and I hope he gets sent back to his own world and never comes back!” She began to weep once again into her pillow.
“Shh, you don’t mean that ‘Tavi…”
“Of course I do. They’re all the same Vinyl… All they want is sex, they never care about me or how I feel about them…”
Vinyl sighed out of frustration for her friend. “That’s not true ‘Tavi, Joseph cares lots about us.”
“It is true Vinyl, he never cared about me! He’s just like him, he-“ But Octavia was cut off as Vinyl grabbed Octavia and made her face her.
“Don’t you ever say that Octavia! Joseph is NOT like that piece of trash!” Vinyl yelled at her friend, not out of frustration this time, but out of care. “Joseph is nothing like what that piece of trash did to you, do you understand!”
“Vinyl…”
“Do you understand!?” Vinyl squeezed Octavia’s arms with her hooves.
“Y-yes Vinyl, I do…” Vinyl then began to loosen up with Octavia’s arms and had brought her in for a hug.
“I’m sorry ‘Tavi… It’s just that… It’s just that I know that stallion’s type, and I know that Joseph would never harm you the way that he did.”
“Vinyl…” Octavia had begun to form new tears in her eyes as she began to hug her best friend back. “I’m sorry I acted this way Vinyl… It’s just after seeing Fiery like that, all I could think of was…”
“Shh, you need nothing to apologize for ‘Tavi, you did nothing wrong. It’s alright to get upset like that after seeing something like that, but remember, Fiery would never want to harm somepony the same way he was harmed.”
“But Vinyl, if that’s true, then why-“
“Don’t worry about it ‘Tavi, I’m sure we’ll find out why soon enough…” And on cue, the doorbell had been rung.
“Who could that be?” Octavia questioned. Vinyl only smiled at her best friend.
“I think that’s the answer ‘Tavi…” Octavia only looked on with confusion while Vinyl only continued to smile.
Pinkie had finally reached SugerCube Corner with Fiery on her back. Twilight and the others had seen Pinkie walking in with the stallion on her back. “Pinkie! What happened?” Twilight ran to her friend and started to ask.
“Not now Twilight, we need to get him to bed.”
“P-pinkie? Are you feeling alright darling?” Rarity asked her friend, noticing something different in her friend.
“I’m fine Rarity, I just need to get this guy into bed and then watch over him for a bit… Though there is one thing that you guys can do for me.”
“What’s that Pinkie? We’ll do anything to help.” Twilight answered her.
“Can you go get Fluttershy for me?”
“Fluttershy? Whatever for?”
“I need her medical expertise, and I think she’ll also want to hear what happened.”
Twilight and Rarity looked at each other with concern but agreed. “Alright Pinkie, we’ll go get her, we’ll be right back…”
“Thanks you guys, I just need to get him up to bed and… Hey, where’s Princess Luna?” Pinkie finally noticed the princess wasn’t in the store.
“Oh! Um, it seems that she had some business back at the palace.”
“Oh… Alright then, I guess there’s nothing I can do about that…”
Rarity and Twilight looked at each other once more in concern for their friend. “Are you sure there’s nothing wrong Pinkie? You’re acting… Different.” Twilight asked her friend.
“I’m fine Twilight.” Pinkie answered almost instantly with an angered tone. “Just please, get Fluttershy and I’ll tell you about it when you come back.”
Twilight and Rarity looked at each other once more then looked back at Pinkie. “Alright Pinkie, we’ll go get her…” Twilight answered and they both began to run out of the store in search of the yellow pegasus.
Pinkie began to bring the brown stallion up into her room and plop him onto her bed. She began looking at him and whether or not he would regret doing what he did…
Vinyl had gone downstairs while Octavia stayed back up in her room, answering the door. Vinyl opened the door wide and who she saw was the blue spa twin, Lotus. “Oh… Hi Vinyl…”
“I suppose you’re here to explain as to why Fifi was there and what you and your sister were doing to him?”
“Um, yeah…” Lotus looked down, unable to look Vinyl in the eye. “Do… Do you mind if I come in Vinyl?”
Vinyl sighed and let the sister in. Lotus walked inside and immediately sat on the couch in the living room with Vinyl across from her. They were both silent for a while before Vinyl finally spoke up. “So… What happened?”
Lotus sighed unsure of what she was going to say, but spoke nevertheless. “Um… We sort of… Took advantage of him…”
“Took advantage how?”
“We… We brought him in saying that stallions were getting a free one day special… Then used some special oil and incense that Rarity had told us about that was suppose to increase sexual desires… We… Used it on him, hoping for the best…”
Vinyl sighed once more. “So you took advantage by raping him, is that right?” Lotus nodded. Vinyl stayed quiet for a little while longer before sighing again. “You know what’s going to happen, right Lotus?”
Lotus shot her head right up when Vinyl spoke. “No! Please, don’t! I promise we won’t touch Fiery again!”
At this point Octavia had come down the stairs listening in on the conversation. Vinyl saw her and smiled. “Why would you want to do that Lotus? I thought you said you and your sister were in love with him?”
“W-well, yes, we are… B-but I thought-“
“Thought what? That we were going to press charges?”
“W-well, yes…”
“Well I don’t think that would be wise for the outcome of Equestria, now would it?”
“W-what do you mean?”
“Well first off, rape for women to men isn’t illegal anymore, remember?”
“W-wha? I don’t remember that at all…”
Vinyl only smiled. “Well, that’s not quite true…” Lotus and Octavia only looked at her with confused looks. “But what you did we can say was an initiation into the harem, couldn’t we? Me and ‘Tavi are the ring leaders, Fluttershy would be next in-command, after that would be you, your sister, and Nurse Redheart. Anypony after that would be lower ranked than you and would be allowed less time with Fiery.”
Lotus and Octavia still looked on with confused looks at the white and blue unicorn. “W-what in the world are you talking about Vinyl?” Octavia finally spoke up.
Lotus was shocked at Octavia’s sudden voice and turned around to see her sitting on the stairs. “Octavia! I’m-“
“It’s alright Lotus, I’m still extremely upset at what you and your sister did, that and the fact that I’m still infuriated at Fiery for even getting sucked into something so stupid, but now I’m curious as to what Vinyl is getting at,.” Octavia silenced the blue mare, who began to blush at the word ‘sucked’, and let Vinyl continue. “Now, go on Vinyl, what are you talking about.”
“Oh, I’m just saying that because the male population is getting so low, that Celestia made it possible so that if any stallion is to get raped by a mare, that instead of sentencing her to jail, that she could become a part of his harem so long that he wasn’t married, you know, wanting marriage to stay between two ponies that still love each other and all.”
“W-when in the world did she do this Vinyl?” Lotus spoke up.
“Last tax cut. Snuck it in past all the regional politicians wanting to oppose something like it… It still isn’t really widely known yet, but it is legal, I can assure you.”
“And you have some proof I suppose?” Vinyl smiled at her roommate and walked up to the bookcase propped up against the wall and took a large book out of it. She opened the large book to a certain page and took out a loose piece of paper and brought it in front of the other two mares. “Here you go.”
The two mares started to look over the piece of paper and noticed something. “This… This is just the code for the tax cut Vinyl, there’s nothing in here about harems at all.”
“Oh! Right, magnifying glass, magnifying glass…” Vinyl started looking around for some type of magnifying glass before asking her roommate. “Hey ‘Tavi, you got anything that can enhance the zoom on that paper?”
“Um… Maybe in my office but-“ But Vinyl was already heading towards it. “Wait! Vinyl! Don’t knock anything *CRASH*… Over…”
“Sorry ‘Tavi!” Vinyl had called from the office.
After several minutes from being in the office, Vinyl had come back with a magnifying glass in her mouth. “Here you are. Take this and look in-between the lines.”
“Um… Okay…” Octavia replied and took the glass into her hoof, and proceeded to do exactly like what Vinyl told her to do. At first she hadn’t seen anything. “Vinyl, I don’t-“ But was stopped as she began to read off something. “Wait… ‘Under order of Princess Celestia, Section 25O6. of article 145 of the tax code bill, to stop the significant rate of rape from mares onto stallions in retaliation of the low male populace, I hereby decree that stallions will be allowed to bring any mare who decides to rape them into their harem, instead of pressing charges. Furthermore, to make the harem more even, the stallions will now set up a system similar to our military, starting with Generals, Colonels, Lieutenant Colonels, etc. Higher ranking mares will be allow to spend more time with the stallion while lower ranking mares will have to work their way up through sexual favors or some other way to please the requirements of the stallion. The Commander-In-Chief (the stallion) is able to choose which mare represents each rank, with no limitations… Furthermore, if a mare is a part of somepony’s harem, they are unable to participate in somepony else’s harem… Even though this is in effect, this does not mean however that the mares of the harem are sexual slaves and will have freedoms like before, and are allowed to leave the harem if they so choose to do so…Stallions will however, not be able to choose any mare under the ages of 18, and is forced to give up these privileges if they are to get married to one of the mares in their harem or to somepony outside of it. While the age of 18 still applies, the marriage does not apply to anypony that is not a pony but is a citizen of Equestria…’”
Lotus and Octavia had stayed silent for a while after reading the section of the article while Vinyl only stood there smiling. “See? What’d I tell you. ‘Tavi and me would become Fifi’s Generals, Fluttershy would become his Colonel, Lotus, Aloe, and Nurse Redheart would be his Lieutenant Colonels, and anypony else would have to work their way up.”
“I-I-I can’t believe this…” Octavia was finally able to get out. “H-how did you know about this Vinyl? Where did you even get this?”
“Princess Celestia gave it to me.”
“When!?”
“About two days ago, told me to read in-between the lines fearing something like with Aloe and Lotus would happen.”
Lotus and Octavia just stood there over the piece of paper completely shocked, but then Lotus was finally able to speak up. “I… I need to go tell my sister this…”
“Where is she anyways?”
“S-she’s over at SugerCube Corner, trying to apologize to Fiery for what we did…”
“Well then, I guess we should get over there before he kills her, don’t you think?” Lotus nodded in agreement. “Alright then, let’s get going then.” Vinyl and Lotus began to walk out the front door with Octavia following them, but Vinyl had stopped her. “Oh no ‘Tavi, you’re not coming.”
“And why not?”
“Because, don’t you want to have a little fun and act all mad when he comes back with us?”
“… I guess that’s alright… But just make sure you come straight back here when you go to retrieve him.”
Vinyl smiled at her best friend. “Will do ‘Tavi, and don’t worry, I’ll make sure he doesn’t do anything drastic to our potential recruit.” Octavia could only stifle a small laugh at Vinyl’s joke.
Back at SugerCube Corner, Pinkie had gotten Fiery onto her bed and was watching him silently. ‘Oh ‘Tavi… Just what do you see in this human…’ She thought to herself when she had heard a knock on her door. “It’s open!” She called out to the pony. “Welcome back guys, I-“ She had begun to say but instead of seeing her friends there, she saw the spa twin Aloe. “Oh… It’s you…”
“Um, hi Pinkie… I just came by to apologize to Fiery for what we did to him… H-had we known at all… We… Just wanted to have some fun of our own…”
Pinkie sighed. “He’s still asleep, so you’ll have to wait. In the mean time, I want to ask you something Aloe.”
“Um… Yes?”
“What do you think you and your sister’s punishment should be?”
“I… I don’t know…”
Pinkie let out another sigh. “I know it’s none of my business, but I think that you two should not only apologize to him when he’s awake, but apologize to Octi as well, as this has broken her heart in more ways than you can imagine.”
“W-what do you mean?”
Pinkie stayed silent for a few seconds before continuing. “It happened back when we were in school… She had just gotten her first boyfriend and was happy as she could be. She was willing to do anything to make him happy she loved him so much… Forgive me for cursing, but one day, that asshole decided to take advantage of her heart and wanted to do something that she didn’t want to do… I guess it goes back to my family and how we were raised; we were taught to give up our virginity to the man we absolutely loved and were going to marry… Anyways, she battled her emotions for the longest time and finally decided to give in to that bastard… One night, she had gone over to his house to finally give herself to him, but when she got there, before she had knocked on the door, she had heard him doing it with another mare…”
Lotus gasped in disgust and fear of what Pinkie was going to say next. “I-I’m so sorry… I didn’t know…”
“I know you didn’t, but that wasn’t the worst part of it… She had overheard him talking to the mare saying how Octi was nothing but another piece of meat for him to fuck and that once he had his way with her that he was going to throw her away to be with the slut he was with in that house that night… She ran back home crying her eyes out and wouldn’t stop until the early morning while both me and my other sister Sweetie stayed by her bed the entire night trying to comfort her, we even had to get Vinyl to come over since they were best friends in school to try to calm her down… I guess what I’m trying to say is that when she saw you two doing that to Fiery, she remembered those horrible memories and thought that he wasn’t any better, that he was just going to throw her away just like that last bastard…”
Aloe began to tear up not knowing to say at the story, but was able to get some words out. “P-pinkie… Forgive me… H-had we known at all, I… We wouldn’t have done anything to Fiery…” Just then the door bust opened with Vinyl and Lotus running through.
“Pinkie! Oh good, we got here before he woke up. I-“ But Vinyl was just cut off by a crying Aloe.
“I’m so sorry Vinyl, I didn’t know at all, I swear.” Vinyl looked at the pink and blue mare with confusion and then looked at Pinkie for answers. Pinkie obliged.
“I told her about the story with Octi’s old boyfriend…”
“Oh… I see…”
“Anyways Vinyl, what are you doing here? I thought you were at home trying to calm Octi down.”
“She’s much better than she was… Anyways, I actually came by to tell Aloe something that ‘Tavi and Lotus learned that I had already known.” Pinkie had looked at Vinyl with confusion as Aloe tried clearing her eyes with her hooves.
“What do you mean Vivi?”
“Well…” Vinyl started and then began to tell the two of them the entire situation. After finally finishing, Pinkie stood shocked while Aloe was now crying not out of fear or sadness, but out of happiness, that she could still be in love with Fiery and not be punished for it.
“I… I guess that makes sense…” Pinkie started. “But that still doesn’t mean that Fiery isn’t going to agree to it.”
“If it means making up with ‘Tavi, I’m sure he’ll take the chance.” Vinyl smiled. “I-“ But she was cut off as they all heard a noise rousing from the bed.
“’TAVI!” Fiery nearly jumped out of the bed he was lying in when he suddenly awoke. He looked around to see everypony was there, everypony except Octavia. “Wha… What happened?”
“You mean you don’t remember?” Vinyl asked him, he only shook his head. “Um… It seems that Aloe and Lotus here-“ She pointed to the two of them. “Ended up tricking you into having sex with them... And then I, Pinkie here, and Octavia found you doing it with them…”
A look of horror came across Fiery’s face. “No… No, no, no, no.”
“Don’t worry Fiery, it’s going to be alright, everything’s going to be alright.”
“How the fuck can you say that!” Fiery screamed at Vinyl. All the mares took a step back from him in fear of him doing something drastic. “I… I fucking did something horrible to ‘Tavi… To you Vinyl… I don’t give a fuck about if some rule says I could do it or not, what I did is inexcusable.”
“But it wasn’t your fault Fiery.” Aloe cut him off. “It’s ours… Had we not tricked you and drugged you… None of this would’ve happened.”
Fiery began to slowly remember what had happened and recognized Aloe and Lotus. He blushed up from the experience he had. “I… I don’t know what to do… I mean, what about ‘Tavi? Where is she?”
Vinyl sighed. “She’s still back at the house. We actually came here to pick you up to bring you back so you could explain yourself to her.”
“A-alright Vinyl…” He responded slowly.
“Are you sure you’re alright Fiery? I mean, what Aloe and Lotus did to you… I’m surprised you’re taking it so calmly.” Vinyl said to him, and the other mares in the room agreed.
“I know, I’m just as surprised as you all are… For some reason or another, I just can’t get mad at them, no matter how hard I’m trying right now… I know if I could I would probably be trying to commit murder right about now for what you two did to me and for making ‘Tavi and the others see that, but for some reason I just cannot get mad… Hell, I don’t even feel like pressing charges for what you did… Just what the hell is wrong with me?” He looked up at Vinyl for answers.
Vinyl sat and thought for a moment before answering him. “Fiery… For any chance… Do you know of the Mare-rape law?”
“The what?” Fiery asked in response. Vinyl sat there and explained the whole thing to Fiery slowly to get him to understand that instead of pressing charges, Aloe and Lotus could become a part of the harem, and that Nurse Redheart was also interested in him. After finally explaining the entire situation to him, he sat there befuddled. “I… I don’t know what to say… I mean, on the one side, I’m ecstatic that something like could happen, even if you two did rape me… But on the other ha-um, hoof… I don’t know whether or not I’m going to be allowed to stay here or if ‘Tavi is going to welcome me back…”
“Oh, I’m sure she will Fifi… After all, she loves you a lot.” Vinyl smiled. Pinkie nodded along with Vinyl as Aloe and Lotus caught something that he had said.
“Wait, what do you mean you won’t be allowed to stay here anymore?” Vinyl, Pinkie, and Fiery froze up.
“Um… Nothing, forget about it… Actually, I meant that she’s going to probably kick me out of the house, that’s all…”
“Oh… Okay…”
“Come on now Fifi, we need to go back home so you can apologize to ‘Tavi… Besides, it’s getting late.”
“Alright Vinyl…” Vinyl smiled at Fiery and the two of them began to go downstairs and walked out of the store back home.
Pinkie, Aloe, and Lotus stayed back in Pinkie’s room and smiled at each other. “I’m surprised that he took that so well…” Lotus commented.
“Well… Let’s just say he’s no ordinary pony.” Pinkie smiled at Lotus and gave her a wink. Lotus and Aloe only looked at each other for answers but had no idea what Pinkie meant, then dismissed it as Pinkie being Pinkie.
“Well Pinkie, we should also be heading home.” And then they also began to leave.
“Alright you two, see you some other time!” Pinkie called out to them as they waved back at her to confirm that they heard her.
Pinkie had begun to get things back in order in her room when three new ponies barged through her door. “We’re sorry we came back so late Pinkie, but Fluttershy was so hard to find and- Wait, where’s Fiery?” Twilight said coming through the door.
Pinkie smiled at her three friends. “Girls, I think it’s about time I explain what’s going on.” The three mares who just entered exchanged looks before looking back at their friend.
The entire walk back home, Fiery and Vinyl hadn’t said a word to each other as they reached the front door. Before Fiery went through it, Vinyl had stopped him. “Alright Fifi, ‘Tavi’s still upset about what happened, so don’t expect to get off easy. Just try to explain the situation as best as possible and I’m sure she’ll listen.” Fiery only nodded while Vinyl smiled back. “Alright then, here we go.”
The two of them walked through the front door where they saw Octavia giving Fiery a death glare. “Look, ‘Tavi, I-“
“You, me, upstairs in your room, now.” She commanded him and began to walk up the stairs. Vinyl and Fiery only exchanged looks before he followed suit and Vinyl had only smiled.
“Go get ‘im tigress.” Vinyl whispered to herself, back to her old grinning self.
Back in Fiery’s room, Octavia and Fiery were standing the middle of it when Octavia commanded him once more. “On the bed.”
“… What?”
“I said, on the bed, now.”
“… Okay…” Fiery could respond with that as he didn’t want to make her anymore upset. As he got on the bed and faced her, he tried to explain himself. “Um… ‘Tavi, I want to apologize… I never should have-“ But was stopped as Octavia laid right next him and spoke.
“Fuck me.”
“… Excuse me?”
“You heard me, if you feel sorry about what you did, then fuck me like you did them.”
“… ‘Tavi are you feeling alright? I mean, this isn’t like you at all.”
“Oh, and I guess going around fucking some cheap whores before you even have touched me is just like you, I see.”
“Wha? No! ‘Tavi, listen. I’m trying to apologize for what I did, I never meant to harm you in anyway, and besides I-“ But he was cut off as Octavia kissed him.
“You idiot, the reason I said I want you to fuck me because I want you.” She said as she pulled away from the kiss.
“B-but ‘Tavi! I mean I don’t want to do this if this is because you feel like you lost or something. I-“ But was cut off once more by Octavia kissing him.
Once again she pulled away to speak to him after shutting him up. “Fiery… No, Joseph… Don’t think I’m doing this for revenge or because I’m upset at you… No, I’m doing this because I want to and because I love you… My entire life I’ve been taught to save myself for somepony I thought was going to be special to me, and you know what Joseph? I think you’re just that stallion for me.”
“’Tavi…”
“But don’t think that just because what you did earlier today that you’re not going to be punished for it. No, because of what you did, you have to be able to satisfy me tonight. Otherwise, you might never see your buddies down there again.”
Fiery began to snicker at how Octavia was acting and decided to answer her. “Alright ‘Tavi, if this is what you want, I’ll be happy to satisfy your requests.” He smiled at her and then went in for another passionate kiss.
For the rest of the night, the two of them had the best time of their lives being madly in love with each other…
In Canterlot, two sisters were discussing the future of a certain human. “Why are you hesitating Tia!? He’s doing it right now and we can stop them before they get any farther!”
“Oh Lulu, you silly silly girl…”
“And what’s that suppose to mean?”
“Have you ever been in love Lulu?”
“Wha? Of course I have! Why would you ask such a question!”
“Then you know that what they’re doing is an act of love, and should be left alone.”
“B-but! Ugh! You make no sense! First you say you don’t want him to mate, then you say you DO want him to mate, and then you seem to know that something like earlier today was going to happen so two days BEFORE it happens you tell the roommate about the law that you ILLEGALLY snuck into the tax cuts! What, are you going to tell me next that he and something crazy like his friend are the only saviors of Equestria!?”
Celestia only smiled as Luna went on her rant. “Maybe…”
Luna became less infuriated with her sister and now became intrigued. “What do you mean maybe? What do you know Tia?”
Celestia turned to her sister and smiled. “It’s exactly what you think dear sister…”
“You mean…”
“Yes… While you have been Ponyville helping Twilight, I’ve been here doing research about his family.”
“You mean this entire time… You’ve been toying with me… You said you were doing this just to have a few laughs, but instead this entire time you had this diabolical scheme to get him to stay here…”
“Indeed sister, and not only that, it seems that his friend back on Earth is special as well.”
Luna looked at her sister with a confused look. “What do you mean Tia? How are they special?”
“Well… Let’s just say that I have gotten samples from the two of them, I’m not telling you how, and have found through magic that while Joseph is only able to impregnate mares with colts, his friend is able to do the same but with fillies…”
“You mean…”
“Yes sister, both he and his friend that’s still on Earth at the moment are the saviors of Equestria.”
“This… This can’t be happening…”
“It is Lulu. The one hundred year problem of Equestria is finally solved, and it’s saviors aren’t ponies… As for our human friend Joseph, I think he’ll be getting a very special surprise in the morning.
In early morning, Celestia’s sunrays were glaring into Fiery’s room right into his eyes. He stirred from his wake and saw that the mare he loved was right next to him cuddled next to his arm with a smile on her face. This had made him smile as well as he began to remember the night before.
As Fiery was remembering, Octavia had also begun to stir as the rays of the sun came down on her eyes as well. She looked up to see the stallion of her dreams looking back at her. “Morning Fifi.” She said to him in a sleepy yet seductive voice.
Fiery smiled back at her. “Morning ‘Tavi… You enjoy last night?”
Octavia laughed a little before answering him. “It hurt a little bit at first, but it felt better later on.”
Fiery also began to laugh a little. “That’s good to hear…” He was about to continue when something happened. There was a noise coming from the machine on the end table.
“What’s that noise?” Octavia asked him.
“It’s… It’s my Iphone.” He hesitated. He reached over Octavia to pick it up and saw that it was indeed ringing. The person calling him? His old roommate and friend, Patrick Byrd. ‘How the fuck?’ Fiery thought to himself as he answered the phone and brought it to his ear. “H-hello?”
“Finally! Joseph! Where the fuck have you been!”
Man, This story is becoming more and more absurd while I write it :P Anyhoo, I’d like to congratulate galaxian98 on Fimfiction for correctly guessing the reference in the last chapter. For this, I shall be using the OC he issued in for Patrick’s model in the upcoming chapters (He won’t be coming in next chapter, rather after Canterlot party saga). I’ll try to get chapter 16.5 out tonight and hopefully 17 out tomorrow, but no promises. I’d also like to say that if anyone is confused about Pinkie’s behavior this chapter, I forgot to say (I think) but her attitude changes when it comes to her sisters and love. Also one last thing before I go, if anyone is wondering, yes, the female ponies have hymens in this story, but don’t when it comes to real life (I forget I say this, I think in like chapter 13 or 14, but I said that the ponies were going to have more human anatomy’s than pony one’s the story.) All I know in real life is that apparently so far we only know Humans and Moles have hymens, all other mammals don’t. Well, until next time guys, Poodicus out.
Into A New World: Original Chapters
Chapter 17: Take It As It Comes
“Finally! Joseph! Where the fuck have you been!” His former roommate yelled to Fiery over the phone.
‘How… How the hell is this happening?’ “Uh…”
“Do you realize how scared your mom has been since you’ve disappeared on us!? Every day since Monday she’s been bitching to me asking about where you’ve been. What the fuck were you thinking disappearing during the week before mid-terms you fucking moron!”
“What is it Fiery?” Octavia asked Fiery as he sat there stunned at this sudden phone call that he hadn’t expected at all.
“Is that a woman?” Fiery’s friend asked over the phone. “Jesus Christ Joseph, you fucking disappear on us for a woman!? Sometimes Joseph…”
“W-wait Patrick.” Fiery finally got in as his friend was going on with his rant. “I-It’s not what you think.”
“Oh, sure, it’s not what I think. Then tell me Joseph, what the fuck is it? What have you been doing all week that has been important that you disappear on us?”
“I… I… Uh…” But Fiery couldn’t think of anything. In desperation he quickly hung up the phone scared of how this was happening.
“What was that Fiery?” Octavia asked him once more.
“It… It was my old roommate… He was able to call me…”
“How though? I thought you said that something like this could only work in your old world.”
Joseph only shook his head. “I-I have no idea…” He told her. “I just have no idea…” Seconds later though, his phone began to ring once more, again with the same name on it. ‘Fuck, he’s not going to leave me alone until I tell him something. But what the fuck CAN I tell him?’
“What’s the matter Fiery? Why does it keep doing that?”
“It’s because it seems my roommate is able to get through to me somehow now, and won’t leave me alone until I tell him something to get him off my back.”
“Then why don’t you tell him about what’s happened so far?” Octavia suggested. Fiery only looked over at her and gave her a look that said she was crazy for suggesting such a thing. “What?”
“Do you really think he would believe I got sucked into a vortex by Celestia and now I’m in a colorful world filled with candy-coated ponies?”
“Well, maybe… You won’t know until you try.” Octavia answered him with a smile.
Fiery facehoofed. “Ugh, whatever. I’m just going to leave it be for now, maybe he’ll give up…”
“Alright Fiery, whatever you say… Anyways, I need to go take a shower. Do you care to join me this time Fiery?” Octavia said in a seductive voice that she used earlier on him. He smiled at her.
“I would gladly do that ‘Tavi.” She smiled back at him.
She got out of bed and began to walk to the bathroom. Fiery had stayed back in his bed for a few seconds looking at his phone keep ringing. ‘Sorry man, but its better here and there’s no way I’m going back.’ He thought as he lowered the volume on his phone to a vibrate and set it back onto the end table while he walked into the bathroom after Octavia to have another wonderful experience with her.
Downstairs, Vinyl had made her own breakfast using cereal and milk when she heard the door bell ring. ‘I wonder who that could be.’ She thought. She walked over to the door and opened it to reveal the timid yellow pegasus, Fluttershy, standing there. “Oh, hey Fluttershy, what’s up?”
Being her usual timid self, Fluttershy had barely become audible for Vinyl, but was audible for her nevertheless. “Um, hi Vinyl… Can I come in?”
“Sure Fluttershy, come on in, you want something to drink?”
“Um, no, that’s fine, thank you though.”
As the two of them sat on the couch and chair across from it in the living room, Vinyl spoke up. “So what’s up Fluttershy? What’s with the sudden visit?”
“Well, um, I heard what happened yesterday from Pinkie…”
“Oh… I see…”
“Um… Is… Is it true about, um, th-the law?”
Vinyl smiled. “Yep, it’s true. If you want, I can get the page that it’s on and a magnifying glass so you can see for yourself.”
“Oh, no, I couldn’t let you do that Vinyl. I mean, after all, I couldn’t let you go through the trouble of-“
“Nonsense Fluttershy! Here, let me get it for you.” Vinyl got up from her chair and went over to the bookcase to pull out the paper that had the law for it. This time however, she had placed the magnifying glass nearby so it was ready for easy reach. She set the paper in front of Fluttershy and handed her the magnifying glass. “Here you go Flutters.” She said with a grin.
“O-oh, t-thank you Vinyl.”
“No problem, and don’t be so uptight Fluttershy, it doesn’t suit you.”
“Oh, um, I’m sorry, it’s just that after what I heard happened yesterday…”
“What, you didn’t think that foals came from storks, now did you?” Vinyl joked. Fluttershy only became red in the face. “Wait, you really thought-”
“Wha? Oh, no, it’s not that Vinyl… It’s just… Thinking about doing, THAT… With Fiery is…”
“Scary?” Fluttershy nodded her head. Vinyl continued to grin. “It’s like for a lot of ponies their first time. Don’t worry Flutters, after it goes in you become use to it.”
“H-have you done it?” Fluttershy asked timidly. Vinyl sighed.
“Have I done it before? Yes… Did I enjoy it?” She sighed once more. “Let’s just say that I only did it to see what the hub-bub about it was… My first time was with a stallion that had a crush on me back in school. If you’ve heard about what happened to ‘Tavi and her first boyfriend, well, this was shortly after that. At first I rejected him and rejected him because I was still trying to get ‘Tavi through a difficult time with her emotions and all and wanted to be there for my friend rather than fooling around with some guy…”
“S-so what happened?”
“Well, after much begging from him, I finally decided to do it with him once to see what everyone was talking about saying it was enjoyable and stuff like that. I told ‘Tavi about what I was going to do and that it didn’t mean I was going to abandon her or anything, she understood thankfully. Let’s just say after that that jerk of a stallion didn’t know what he was doing and caused me a lot of pain that night but not before finishing in record time. I was so upset that I thought I was never going to do it with another stallion as long as I lived, but then when I met Fiery… Something inside of me changed… I started to feel something I hadn’t felt in a long time or when I only look at ‘Tavi… Love…”
“O-oh, Um…”
“But you want to know the absolute worst part of it all was?”
“U-um… W-what was it?” Fluttershy was clearly embarrassed about talking about ponies doing it and losing their virginity, but she was also clearly interested in discussing it for she felt that her day was coming to come soon as well.
“The stallion I had done it with? It was Caramel…”
“O-oh my…”
“Yeah, now that idiot goes around still acting like he’s still in school trying to get laid. Even though I don’t think I would’ve changed him much, I still guess it was partially my fault that he acts the way he does now, thinking he’s some type of big-shot once he begs a mare enough times to do it.” Vinyl began to laugh now thinking about it. “You know, I guess looking back on it, there was a lot I could’ve done differently, like not done it all with him and let him grow up the normal way, rather than giving in…”
“O-oh, I-I don’t think you did anything wrong Vinyl… You were only trying to be kind to him, that’s all…”
Vinyl began to burst out laughing at Fluttershy’s comment as Fluttershy just ‘eep’ed and hid behind the couch. “Oh man Fluttershy… You say some of the darnest things sometimes…”
“W-what do you mean?”
“Well, I guess you would be kind to him wouldn’t you? Being the element of kindness and all… But enough about me, what about you? Were you popular back in school?”
“O-oh… U-um, I-I really don’t want to-“
“You jerk Fiery! What were you thinking trying to stick it in there!?” Fluttershy ‘eep’ed once more and hid back onto the couch, this time trying to get underneath it. Vinyl only began to laugh harder than ever as they heard the argument from upstairs.
“I’m sorry ‘Tavi! I was in the heat of the moment and sorta went north…”
“I don’t care! I’m going back into my own room to shower!” Octavia screamed from upstairs and slammed her door. Fluttershy and Vinyl were able to hear Fiery sigh as he began to walk down the steps.
As he reached the bottom, Vinyl was sitting on one of the chairs with a large grin. “Mornin’ handsome, heard you had a great time last night.”
“Ugh, hey Vinyl… Yeah, last night was fine, and so was this morning until I did something idiotic.”
“So I heard.”
“What are you up to Vinyl?”
“Well, I was just sitting here with Fluttershy reminiscing on some old memories.” She grinned.
“Fluttershy? What in the world-“ But he stopped as he saw Fluttershy come off the ground and trying to sit back on the couch. ‘Oh shi-‘ He thought to himself as he still had his morning wood (Thanks to Octavia), and quickly hid behind one of the dining room chairs until he was able to calm down. “F-fluttershy! Heya! How are you?”
“U-um, I-I’m fine Fiery…” She felt incredibly awkward after hearing the conversation from upstairs. ‘Did they really do ‘it’ last night?’ “U-um, Fiery?”
“Yes Fluttershy?”
“I-is it true that y-you and Octavia… Um…”
“That we what Fluttershy?” Fiery asked stupidly. Vinyl only facehoofed at how stupid he just acted asking that question, not realizing that such a question would kill Fluttershy would kill her if it could.
“T-that… Um… I…” She was unable to finish the question as her entire face became red.
“Look Fiery, because it’s too embarrassing for her, I’ll just say it for her. She’s asking if you and ‘Tavi did ‘it’ last night.”
“O-oh… Um…” Fiery began, and then started to rub his foreleg on the back of his neck, not knowing what to say next. “Um… To answer your question… I guess just to get it over with, yes Fluttershy, ‘Tavi and I did… ‘That’, last night.”
Fluttershy began to blush even harder as the answer she was seeking came to light. “U-um… H-h-how d-did it f-feel?” She asked.
Fiery and Vinyl were both shocked at this question. The first question was bad enough for Fluttershy, but something like this was nothing like her. “Um… Are you feeling alright Fluttershy?”
“Y-y-yes. I-I-I just want t-to know, t-that’s all.”
Fiery hesitated before answering, but finally answered her question. “Um… It was… nice, for me at least… I really don’t think I’m the person, or I guess at this point, pony, to be asking though, you being female and all… If you really want to know, I suggest asking ‘Tavi once she comes down, though you might want to wait a bit since she’s… Not in the best of moods right now…”
“O-oh… Um, a-alright then, I will Fiery...”
Octavia had come down the stairs still mad as she saw Fluttershy and Vinyl. “Oh, hello Fluttershy, I wasn’t expecting you to be here.”
“O-oh, um, h-hello Octavia, I-I was actually coming over to talk about the law that Pinkie said that Vinyl found…”
“Oh, yes, that… Well I can assure you it apparently exists. But why do you ask Fluttershy?”
“U-um, well…” Fluttershy began to hide behind her mane and brush it in embarrassment.
“She wants to join the harem, of course ‘Tavi.” Vinyl told her roommate and grinned. Fluttershy whimpered behind her mane and looked away from Octavia.
“Oh… Well, we still need to talk to Fiery about it and-“ But she was stopped as Fiery made a noise from behind her getting her attention. She turned to see him sitting on one of the dining room chairs backwards. “Oh… Hello Fiery…” She said with anger in her voice.
“’Tavi, look, I didn’t mean to do that, alright? I was caught up in the heat of the moment like I said and did something stupid that I shouldn’t have tried.”
“But you tried it nevertheless.”
“Err… Yes, I did… Look, I promise I won’t try it again without your permission first.”
“Which will be never.”
“Oh come on!” Fiery threw his hooves out in protest. “Can’t a man get some love here!”
“I’ll let you do it to me Fiery.” Vinyl called out to him from across the rooms, smiling once more after she said it.
“No encouraging him Vinyl!” Octavia scolded her right after. Meanwhile, Fluttershy was huddled on the couch, her entire body now red from embarrassment from the conversation that was going on. “Now… Vinyl, what exactly do we need to do in order to set this up?”
“Why ask me?”
“Because you’re the one who got the law from Princess Celestia in the first place? Didn’t she tell you what to do? How were suppose to set it up legally?” Vinyl only shrugged her shoulders. Octavia facehoofed. “Great, just great.”
“U-um, n-not to i-interrupt.” Fluttershy started, as everypony looked at her, which she ‘eep’ed in response, not used to the attention. “U-um, m-maybe we can go a-ask the mayor?”
Octavia put her hoof up to her chin to think about what Fluttershy had suggested. “Hmm… I suppose we can go do that… Good thinking Fluttershy.”
“O-oh, u-um, thank you, I mean, i-if that’s alright with you…”
Fiery smiled at how adorable Fluttershy could be, but now was not the time to think of anything indecent. “Ahem, so, if we have to go see the mayor, do we need to set up an appointment or something? Cause the last time I was there…”
“No, we don’t. We just go right in and say we want to see her as there isn’t really a lot the mayor does in this town. Now, in some of the big cities they might have to ask you to do something like that, but here there really isn’t a lot going on so she doesn’t do a lot of work.” Octavia had answered him.
‘Great, so last time I went there… Fucking bitch…’ “Alright then, I guess we should get going then. Shall we?”
“Alright, we will in a second Fiery, but first. Vinyl?”
“Yes ‘Tavi?”
“Do you mind staying here for when Pinkie comes by? I don’t want to miss her in case we take too long.”
“Sure thing ‘Tavi.”
“Wait, why is your sister coming by?” Fiery asked.
“She’s making us dinner for tonight.”
“Waaaaait wait wait wait, your sister. Is making us dinner… The same sister who’s a pink ball of hyperactive nonsense?”
“That ‘pink ball of hyperactive nonsense’ is called Pinkie, Fiery.” Octavia snapped right back. “And number two, she was the one who for what I’ve heard, brought you back to her place for you to recover after you cheated on me.”
“But that wasn’t my fault! You know those twins drugged me!”
“So you say…”
“Ugh, look, you need to stop being so mad about this morning, it was an accident for God’s sake!”
Octavia began to blush at the cheeks. “Whoever said it was about this morning! Maybe I’m just trying to defend my sister, did that ever occur to you!?”
“W-well… Okay, fine, I apologize ‘Tavi for saying something mean about your sister…”
“Fine, apology accepted.”
“Even if it is true…” Fiery said under his breath.
“What was that?”
“Nothing.”
Vinyl was paying attention to Fluttershy who was still trying to hide behind the couch. “Fluttershy, you really don’t need to be so uptight. Everything is fine, and you can be relaxed around us, its fine.”
Fluttershy had turned to face Vinyl. “O-oh, um, well, i-it’s just that… Well…”
“Yes?”
“W-well… I-I s-still want to a-ask Octavia about, um…”
“Ah, right. Hey ‘Tavi!”
“Yeah Vinyl?” She replied.
“Fluttershy still has something ask you, want to ask you here since it needs to be private and such.”
“Oh, alright… What’s up Fluttershy?”
Fluttershy began to whimper being too embarrassed. Vinyl had facehoofed. “Ugh, Fluttershy…”
“Well you can’t really blame her, I mean, her name IS Fluttershy, kinda goes with the territory when asking something like that, if I know what you’re asking I mean.” Fiery had commented.
“Well what are you trying to say Fluttershy? You don’t need to be so nervous.” Octavia tried to cheer her up.
“Says you.” Fiery had retorted.
“Well Mr. Knowitall, if you know what she wants to say, how about you ask it instead for her?” Octavia shot right back at him.
“Alright, if I’m guessing correctly, and I think I am, she wants to know how last night felt.” Fiery said smugly. “Isn’t that right Fluttershy?” She whimpered a little bit more but nodded. “See? What’d I tell you.”
“O-oh… Um, okay… Um… Fluttershy dear? How about we go talk about it up in my room, it’ll be a little more private, is that alright?” Fluttershy had nodded at Octavia’s request.
“Awww, don’t I get to listen? I want to know how well I did as well.” Fiery said sarcastically.
“As punishment for this morning you’ll have to be in the dark about it.”
“Well then, if I still have my boys here, I’m gonna guess I did good.” Octavia blushed at Fiery’s comment while he only put on another smug smile.
“F-fine, you’re right, b-but I would still appreciate some privacy when talking to Fluttershy about it.”
Fiery sighed. “Alright then, I’ll stay down here with Vinyl and talk with her a bit while I wait for you two then. That okay Vinyl?”
“Fine by me.”
“A-alright then, Fluttershy? If you don’t mind following me…”
“A-alright Octavia.” Fluttershy was able to reply and started to follow the grey mare up the stairs while the other two stayed downstairs.
After Octavia and Fluttershy had gone up, Vinyl had spoken up to Fiery. “Hey Fiery, follow me, I want to show you something in my room.”
Fiery gave her a quizzical look. “Um… I don’t think ‘Tavi or Fluttershy would appreciate something like that Vinyl, considering we have to leave soon and everything.”
Vinyl facehoofed. “No, Fiery, it’s nothing like that. If you just follow me you’ll see that it’ll only take a minute.” She said to him then started to go up the stairs.
“A-alright then Vinyl, I will.” Fiery responded and started to follow her up the stairs where they would go to her room.
When they reached Vinyl’s room, it seemed to be almost exactly like Octavia’s, but instead of it being pink, was more of a bluish hue. “Jesus, how the hell can you guys stand so much damn color? I’m surprised you haven’t become blind from it…”
“Eh, you get used to it after a few nights.”
“Fine… Anyways, what did you want to show me?” But then something caught Fiery’s eye. He went over to Vinyl’s desk to check out what he thought he saw. “Wait… Is this…”
“Some things from your world? Yep, Celestia gave it to me a couple nights ago, said something about you probably wanting it here. I think it was right after we watched that movie…”
“H-how? How did she get my laptop and external hard-drive?” He could tell it was his because of the Illini sticker he had on the hard-drive as well as the laptop in the precise locations he remembered they were at.
Vinyl shrugged. “No idea, all I know is that I have no idea what to do with it and since you’re the only one who can use it…”
“Right… I guess I should see if it still works, huh?”
“Well that would be a start.” She grinned.
“Alright, here we go.” He stated, then started to boot up the laptop from sleep mode. “So far so good…” He got to the password screen. “Alright… Aaaaand enter.” He said as he typed into the password. As the password entered and the screen came on, what came up made Vinyl curious while it made Fiery blush.
“What is that? Is… Is that a human female?”
“Um…” On the screen was indeed a human female, in a French maid outfit getting undressed. ‘Shit, totally forgot that this was up when I put it on sleep mode.’
“Why is she in a Prench maid outfit?”
“Wait, Prench? You mean French, right?”
“What’s French? I’m talking about the country Prance.”
‘Prance… Clever…’
Suddenly another grin creeped itself onto Vinyl’s face. “Oh Fiery…”
“Um… Yes Vinyl?”
“Are you interested in that type of stuff?”
“Um…”
“Come on now, no need to be shy. In fact, if you are, I’m sure we can get Rarity to make some outfits for me and ‘Tavi… Doesn’t that sound fun?”
“Y-yes… I mean, uh… Maybe…”
Vinyl’s grin became even bigger. “Alright then, I’ll go tell Rarity to make us some Prench maid outfits next time I see her.”
“W-wait Vinyl, you really don’t need to do that. I mean, uh, what would ‘Tavi think?”
“Oh Fiery, there’s no need to embarrassed.” Vinyl got right up next to Fiery to whisper in his ear next. “In fact, don’t you want to see ‘Tavi in such an outfit and have her say… M-as-ter.”
Fiery began to get chills across his back as Vinyl said the word ‘master’. “A-alright, fine Vinyl, you can tell Rarity ‘Whoever that is.’ about the outfits… Now if you excuse me, I want to go check some more stuff out with this back in my own room.” He told her as he picked up the laptop and external hard-drive and walked back to his own room with the machines in his mouth.
Vinyl began to laugh to herself. “Oh Jojo… You’re too easy…”
Fiery had gotten back to his own room with the laptop still in his mouth. He had set the machine down on his bed and opened it once more and began to tinker with it seeing what he could do with it. “Alright, let’s see here… Hmm… Seems that all the data on my external hard-drive is still here… It also seems, wait… Why does this have internet? This doesn’t have wireless… Is it because of Celestia again?”
‘Ding ding ding!’
‘Gah! Jesus Celestia! You need to stop trying to give me a damn heart-attack!’
‘Oh, so you don’t want free internet?’
‘That isn’t what I said! And besides, how the hell did you get this? I never told you about what my laptop looked like, or what a laptop even was!’
‘Oh Joseph, did you really think I sent you here because I felt sorry for you?’
‘Wait… What the hell does that have anything to do with what I just said?’
‘Because I felt like answering your question with another one. Oh! One more thing, I’ll tell you everything you need to know after the party tomorrow night.’
‘Okay…’
‘Also, how did you like your phone call this morning?’
‘That was you too!?’
‘Yep. Why, didn’t you like talking to your friend?’
‘You mean despite the fact that I went missing from the face of the planet Earth? No, no I didn’t.’
‘Oh, I’m so sorry to hear that, especially since he’s going to be coming here soon too.’
‘Wait, what!?’
‘Oopsie, did I say that out loud? Forget I said that.’
‘No way! What do you mean he’s going to be coming here soon!?’
‘Oh Joseph… If I told you now, where would the fun be?’
‘It’s not fun when you suddenly decide to kidnap one of my friends from Earth, especially after the trouble you’ve caused there already!’
‘Alright fine… I’ll tell you with what I was originally going to tell you after the party, is that fine?’
‘Ugh… Fine, whatever, but you better keep your promise.’
‘Of course, I want you and all your candidates along with the Elements there when I tell you anyways.’
‘Wait, candidates? What candidates?’
‘The candidates for your harem of course, why else do you think I summoned the spa twins and the nurse here for the weekend?’
‘Wait, first off, I’m not even sure if the nurse likes me yet because I haven’t even talked to her yet. As for the harem… How the hell am I suppose to even set that up legally?’
‘Go to the mayor, she’s expecting you as we speak.’
‘Oh, great…’
‘Anyways, I need to get going, toodles!’
‘Wait! Celestia!... Damnit!’ “Ugh, I hate it when she does that…”
“When who does what Fifi?” A new voice emerged from the doorway.
“Gah!” He turned to face the new source of noise to see Octavia standing there. “Don’t do that ‘Tavi! You’re as bad as Celestia…”
Octavia gave him a confused look. “Okay… Anyways, are you ready to get going?”
“Yeah, I guess I am…”
“Alright. Vinyl?” Octavia called for their roommate from down the hall.
“Yeah ‘Tavi?” Came a reply.
“I know this is sort of embarrassing but… Do you mind changing Fiery’s bed sheets? He seems to have forgotten to change them this morning…”
‘Fuck, I knew I was missing something…’
“Alright ‘Tavi, will do. Have fun you three!” Vinyl called back from her room. “And don’t worry ‘Tavi, I’ll also be waiting here for Pinkie to come by.”
“Alright, thank you Vinyl.” Octavia called back down to their roommate.
“Ugh, I still can’t believe your sister is cooking for us…”
“That’s enough out of you.” Octavia snapped right back at him. “Now come on, Fluttershy is waiting downstairs for us.”
“Fine…”
The two of them went down the stairs to meet Fluttershy and then started to head out to the town hall where they would meet the mayor.
Finally, Chapter 17. I’m sorry this took longer than usual, but I decided to take a little break from writing, rest up and all, and by that I mean actually being able to play BF3, The Sims 3, WoW, all that blah blah blah. Anyhoo, I also apologize for cutting the chapter off here as I thought I could fit more into the next chapter as usual. I’ll try to get it out soon, but no promises, same goes for the uncensored version of this chapter. Until next time, stay classy.
Into A New World: Original Chapters
(18) The Nurse Who Loves Me
Chapter 18: The Nurse Who Loves Me
Fiery, Fluttershy, and Octavia had just gotten to the town hall in the middle of Ponyville when they had seen the spa twins and Nurse Redheart standing outside of the building waiting for somepony as it had seemed to them. Octavia had walked up in front of the three to ask what was going on. “Aloe, Lotus, Redheart, what are you three doing here?”
The pink Earth Pony mare Aloe, almost identical to her twin in every way except for their colors reversed, responded. “Oh, Octavia! Um… We had come here because we were summoned by the guards to do so.”
“What? Whatever for?”
The three mares shrugged their shoulders. It was then that Fiery and Fluttershy had finally caught up with Octavia. “Hey ‘Tavi, why did you run off like that?”
“Oh Fiery! I had run off because I saw these three standing here and it looked like they were waiting for somepony. I had come up to ask them and they said they were summoned here by the guards.”
Fiery was about to respond when he saw who the three she was talking about. Two of them he recognized almost immediately, with images flashing back to the day before, and began to turn his head away trying to forget those images in public. It was then he had noticed a bright white mare with a red cross on her flank. He opened his mouth to speak to her. “Oh, hello. I don’t think I’ve met you before.”
The white mare began to blush and turned to the spa twins for help, for what Fiery couldn’t tell. She began to quickly go over herself before answering making sure everything was in order, then finally spoke. “O-oh, h-hello Mr. um…”
“Strings, Fiery Strings.” Fiery answered for her.
The white mare smiled at him and began to blush even harder. “Hello Mr. Strings… I’m, um, Nurse Redheart.” She smiled at him.
Fiery saw her blushing up and when he heard her name, he understood why. “O-oh… Um, I-I’ve heard about you Ms. Redheart… Um… From what I’ve heard you…”
“Yes.” She almost immediately responded.
Fiery was feeling extremely awkward discussing such topics with a mare he just met, and in public no less, but if she was willing, he wasn’t going to turn her down. “O-oh, that’s, um, good… Yes, good…” He tried to quickly think of something else to get off topic. “So… You were saying that you were summoned here by the guards for some reason?”
“Um, yes, that’s correct. They said that I was to come here and wait for somepony. That’s when I had met Aloe and Lotus here and they had said that they were told the same thing.”
“I see…” ‘I wonder who they could be forced to be waiting for.’ Just then, the same pink pony with black mane and tail with a typewriter for a cutie mark that Fiery had a bad ‘relationship’ (If you could call it that) came out of the front door of the building and spoke. ‘Fuck… Just who I DIDN’T want to see…’
She gave a glare in the direction of Fiery before speaking to the six of them. “I am to assume that this is everypony then?”
They all gave each other confused looks before turning back to the pink mare. “Um… Excuse me Ms…”
“Typist.” If she could spit venom, she would have after saying her name in the direction of Fiery.
“Um, yes… Ms. Typist… What are you talking about?”
The pink mare sighed and rolled her eyes in frustration at him. “The mayor has been expecting you and your candidates for a while now. Now, if you could be so kind…”
This time Octavia spoke up. “O-oh, um, alright Ms. Typist, will do.” And with that the six of them began to walk after the typist into the hall.
As they got to the mayor’s door, they were stopped while the secretary went in to make sure the mayor was ready to see them all, closing the door behind her. After several minutes of what sounded like a cat-fight going on inside the room, the secretary came back out, looking like a mess, announcing to them that the mayor was ready.
The six nodded to the secretary and walked inside to the mayor’s office, where it seemed that a tornado just went through it as the mayor was scrambling around trying to quickly tidy up for her guests. “Oh, excuse me you six, I had a little trouble with Debra, as she caught me goofing off. Then again, what are you suppose to do in a town where almost nothing happens? Just sit on your toosh all day waiting for the final bell to ring so you can run out back home?”
The six of them looked completely confused at how the mayor was acting, but then Fiery spoke up. “Um… It’s been a while Ms. Mare.”
“Ah! Mr. Strings, good to see you again. I’m hoping your housing conditions have been excellent so far?”
“Um, yeah… Would have been nice of you to not leave me on the front porch by myself though.”
The mayor began to laugh a little before apologizing to him. “I’m sorry Mr. Strings, but I had other things I had to attend to. But enough of that, are these five with you?” She said, pointing to each of the mares.
Before Fiery could answer, Octavia answered for him. “Yes Mayor Mare, if I’m guessing what you’re talking about, then all five of us are with Fiery.”
“Alright then, names?”
The five mares looked at each other confused. “Um… Mayor?”
“Yes?”
“Why do you need to know our names? I thought you knew them all already?”
“Oh, I do Ms. Pie, and I must say, I’m surprised that Ms. Fluttershy is here among you-“ Fluttershy whimpered a little and hid behind Fiery, where he only laughed a little to himself, finding her extremely cute for doing it. “But if you must know, I need your names to set up this ranking system.” The mayor pulled out a large piece of paper with the name ‘Fiery Strings’ on top of it with the word ‘Harem:’ next to it.
“After I get all of your names, I’m going to have to talk to Mr. Strings here about what positions he wants you girls in. Now, names?” She repeated herself once more. The mares, now understanding the situation, began to list off their names.
“Octavia Pie.”
“Redheart Winters.”
“Aloe and Lotus Nefertiti”
“F-f-fluttershy H-h-h…” But Fluttershy was unable to get out her last name.
Fiery turned to her to try to calm her down. “Shh, it’s alright Fluttershy. I’m here with you, you don’t need to be embarrassed.”
“I-i-it’s not that F-fiery…”
“Then what is it Fluttershy?”
“I-i-its b-because of what m-my l-last name is.”
“Oh come now Fluttershy, it can’t be all bad, right?” Redheart tried cheering the yellow pegasus up. “There’s nothing wrong with your last name, besides, don’t you want Fiery to know how successful you are?”
The other mares turned to Redheart with confused looks. “What do you mean how successful she is?”
“I think that’s something Fluttershy should tell us, I have no right in saying it.” Redheart smiled at them. “Now come on Fluttershy, there’s nothing to be embarrassed about.”
“A-a-alright, I-I-I s-suppose y-you’re right. I-I would have t-to tell F-fiery about it s-soon a-anyways…” Fiery and the others, except for Redheart, looked at her waiting for the answer that would soon surprise them. “M-my l-last name i-is H-h-h…” She still wasn’t able to get it out and ‘eep’ed and fled behind Fiery once more.
“Oh for the love of-! Fluttershy! You have to tell us! Please!” Fiery tried telling her. She only looked up at him with puppy eyes with tears about to come out. Fiery sighed. “Fine, how about I do this then?”
The mares in the room all gasped, with exception of one upset Octavia, as Fiery had leaned in to kiss Fluttershy, surprising her. After he had done that, her eyes went wide in surprise, but then she had calmed down some and had closed her eyes to enjoy the kiss.
After a while of kissing, Fiery finally broke away from the pegasus. “Feel better now?” He asked. She opened her eyes halfway and smiled at him, nodding. “Alright, want to tell us now?”
“Alright Fiery… For you…” She said in a much calmer voice. “My last name is Hippocrene…” She said while still being enchanted by the kiss Fiery had given her.
All the mares in the room, except for Redheart once again, as well as Mayor Mare, gasped in utter surprise. Fiery only stood there completely confused, not knowing what it meant. Finally, Octavia had been able to speak. “F-fluttershy… A-are you saying t-that you’re a-a part of o-one of-“
“One of the richest families in Equestria? The one that has close ties to the princesses as well?” Mayor Mare had finished for Octavia. “Indeed she is.” The mayor smiled at the astonished and stunned ponies.
Then it finally hit Fiery. “Waaaait, wait a minute… Are you saying that Fluttershy is super rich?”
“F-fiery… I-if what Mayor Mare and what Fluttershy said is true… T-then… She’s the only daughter of one of the most prestigious families in all of Equestria, nay, the world!” Octavia spoke to him. “T-they… They basically own something in everything! From diapers to the steel and iron used to create the armor and swords for Princess Celestia’s and Princess Luna’s special guards!”
Fiery stood there a while, filtering the data he had just received in his head about what Fluttershy was and how rich she was until he was finally able to think of a single word. ‘… FUCK!’
Vinyl was sitting upstairs watching Fiery’s television like she usually did when she was bored and had nothing else to do. Suddenly, over the volume of the television, Vinyl was barely able to hear a knocking on the door from downstairs. She turned off the TV and rolled off Fiery’s bed that had freshly been changed.
She walked downstairs heading for the door that was still continuing. “Yeah, yeah, I’m coming, hold your flanks.” She called out to the unknown pony at the door. She got to it and swung the door open to reveal the pink party pony herself, Pinkie Pie, with a ton of cooking supplies on her back. “Hey Pinkie, glad you could make it.” Vinyl greeted her.
“Hi Vivi, is Octi and Fifi here?”
“Nope, there over at the town hall getting something done with, but enough of about them, how about you come in? I’m sure you want to set those things down.” Vinyl responded pointing to the supplies.
“That sounds good Vivi.” She then arched her back in a way to throw the supplies off with Vinyl catching them in mid air with her magic. “Wow Vivi, I didn’t know you were so good with your magic!”
“Well, I’m not just all looks you know.” Vinyl responded grinning. They both began to giggle a little while Vinyl invited Pinkie inside. “Do you want to relax some before starting? Dinner isn’t for another 8 hours you know.”
“Okey Dokey Lokey!” Vinyl laughed a little bit more at the insane pink pony. “Why are you laughing?”
“Because Pinkie, you’re just so silly, and I like that about you.”
“Awww, I like you too Vivi. HUGS!” Pinkie pulled Vinyl in for a huge hug with no resistance and sat there hugging her for a few moments before finally letting go. Both of them were laughing as they hugged each other.
“So…” Vinyl started. “What do you want to do for a few hours before you have to start?”
“Well… I heard Fifi has a TV upstairs, maybe we can do something with that?”
Vinyl looked confused. “What would we watch? It’s not like he has anything that we’re able to access, and besides which, I was watching just a few minutes ago and there was nothing on.”
“Oh you silly filly, of course we’re able to access his stuff! Remember?”
Vinyl now looked even more confused. “Huh?”
“You gave him his laptop right?”
“Yeah… So?”
“Well, all we gotta do is enter his password and then stream the stuff onto the TV! It’ll be so much fun!”
Vinyl stayed silent a while before responding to the party pony. “Princess Celestia?”
“Princess Celestia.”
“Well Pinkie, if you know what you’re doing, then by all means, be my guest!” Vinyl grinned once more.
The two of them went upstairs to find Fiery’s laptop on his dresser where he had put it before he left with Fluttershy and Octavia. “So…” Vinyl started. “You absolutely know what you’re doing Pinkie? You’re not the one who has to live with Fifi if he gets angry about this.”
“Of course Vivi, I’ve seen Fifi do this a million times before.”
Vinyl was about to question her further about what she meant, but kept silent about it, thinking it was Pinkie being Pinkie. Pinkie had been able to get to the password screen with no trouble and was able to guess the correct password on the first try. Again, Vinyl only thought it was Pinkie being Pinkie. After the laptop finally got to its main screen, Vinyl questioned something about it. “Hey, what’s with the orange ‘I’ Pinkie?”
“Hay if I know.”
“But I thought you said you knew what you were doing and knew everything about Fifi?”
“I never said that silly filly. Besides, I only said I saw him do it a million times, I never said I was able to hear him, now did I?”
“I suppose not…”
“Good! Now, let’s search for the movies he has on here.”
“I just thought you said you didn’t know everything about this?”
“Hmm… Let’s see here…”
“Pinkie…”
“What? I’m telling the truth! I don’t know everything! What am I? Yahweh?”
“What?”
“Nevermind. Now, let’s search for those movies.”
“Okay…”
After several minutes of searching his laptop, Pinkie was finally able to come across the folder containing his movies. “Jackpot!”
“What? You get it already?”
“Yep!”
“Okay… So what are we going to watch then?”
“I don’t know, it says here he has over 500 movies on his list.”
“Wow, that’s… a lot…”
“I’d say. Hey! You want to start with the first one and see how long we can go before finally giving up?”
“Don’t you have to start cooking dinner in a few hours? Besides, I’m sure Fiery would be mad to come home finding us going through his things without his permission…”
“Oh Vivi, you worry too much. But I suppose you’re right about the time thing. Okey Dokey Lokey! Let’s just a pick a random one then!”
“How are we going to do that?”
“Easy peezy, I just shuffle the folder and click on a random movie.”
“Alright…”
After much messing around with his movie collection, Pinkie was finally able to pick a movie. “Ooh, here’s one.”
“What? What is it?”
“It’s called ‘Pulp Fiction’… Sounds fun!”
“I guess that’s alright…”
“Alright then! In it goes!” Pinkie said to her companion as she set up the equipment needed for the laptop to stream onto the TV.
“Where in Equestria did you get all that stuff Pinkie?”
“Easy! I had it on me when I came in.”
“Oh…”
After finally setting up the TV and laptop, they both took comfort on Fiery’s bed and started to watch the film while they waited for Fiery and Octavia to return home.
‘…FUCK!’ Fiery thought to himself as he just heard that Fluttershy was a part of one of the richest families in Equestria.
Octavia noticed Fiery staring blankly and waved a hoof in front of his face. “Um… Hello? Equestria to Fiery.”
Fiery snapped out of his dazed state at the mention of his name. “Huh? Oh, sorry about that ‘Tavi.”
“What was that about?”
“Well… Just sort of freaked out I guess…”
“You and me both.”
“But enough of that. Fluttershy!” He turned to the timid pegasus.
She squeaked at Fiery when he said her name. “Y-yes Fiery?” She barely got out.
“You never told me you were a part of a super rich family.”
“You never asked her.” Octavia butted in.
“Alright, fair enough. But anyways, do you know what this means Fluttershy?”
“N-no… Not really…”
“It means that I’m fu- um… Screwed…”
“And tell me Fiery, why exactly, may I ask, would you be screwed?” Octavia asked him.
“Because, usually the parents who are super rich and have a girl are usually extremely strict when it comes to boyfriends.”
“And how do you know that exactly?”
“… Tv… Movies…”
Octavia facehoofed. “Fiery…”
“O-oh! But you wouldn’t need to worry Fiery… My parents are very caring after all.”
Fiery sat there a while and thought about it. He finally sighed. “I guess I’ll have to trust you Fluttershy… I mean, what other choice do I have?”
“You still have the four of us Fiery.” Aloe spoke out. Octavia rolled her eyes.
“Right… Anyways, now that we’re done apparently being shocked at Fluttershy being super rich… What’s next mayor?”
“Well first off I need to know if that’s everypony.”
“Um… Oh! Actually we have one more, but she had to stay back home to wait for some’pony’”
“Oh? And who would that be?”
“Vinyl Scratch.”
“Very well then.” The mayor added the name to this list. “Anypony else that I should know about?”
Fiery thought about it for a minute. “Nope, not that I’ve been told at least.”
“Very well then… Next I need to know what experience you’ve had with the mares.”
Everypony blushed. “Ex-experience? Um…”
“Yes, experience, as in sexual experience.”
“C-can we do this in private? I mean…”
The mayor got a smile on her face. “What? Afraid of what your candidates might hear?”
“No… It’s just… Kinda embarrassing is all…”
“Ah baloney. Now come, what is the experience you’ve had so far?”
“W-well… So far, I-I’ve had… Um…”
“Yes…?”
“Is this really necessary mayor? I mean, this really should be kept private?” Octavia asked.
“Oh? And why’s that? Afraid of what the other mares might hear as well Ms. Pie?”
Octavia blushed even harder from before. “N-no! I-it’s just-“
“I’ll tell you.” Fiery interrupted.
“F-fiery! No!”
“I know ‘Tavi, I know, but I mean, what else can we do?”
“I-I guess…”
“Now then, for the mares I’ve done… ‘it’, with… They would be ‘Tavi, as well as Aloe and Lotus.”
“Very well, what did you do with them?”
“D-do I really need to tell you?”
“No, not really, just thought I’d see if you would fall for that or not.” The mayor gave a very Vinyl like grin.
“Great… Anyways, what’s next?”
“Next I tell you that until you do the rest of the mares, they’re basically free agents, in a sense.”
“… Meaning?”
“Meaning that so long they don’t have sex with you, some other stallion is able to come by and pick them up for themselves.”
“Oh… I-I see… Um…”
“Um, if you don’t mind me speaking.” Redheart spoke out.
“Yes Ms. Winters?”
“Um… I-is there some way to fix that right away?”
“Yes, it’s called having sex with the stallion of the harem you wish to join, until then, he can set up your position but you will not officially become a part of it until he comes back and officially announces it to the state.”
‘Jesus this is so fucked up…’ “Alright then, so what you’re saying is that in order to make sure that no other stallion takes them, I must have sex with Fluttershy, RedHeart, and Vinyl?”
“That’s correct.”
Fiery turned to RedHeart and Fluttershy. “Um…”
“I’ll do it.” RedHeart spoke out to him.
“Okay… I’m sorry if I’m not so hesitant, it’s just…”
“I know, we haven’t known each other for a long enough period of time, but… Ever since I saw you… I wanted to be yours Mr. Strings.”
“Please, just Fiery, or if you like it, Fifi.” He smiled to her. She smiled back.
Octavia coughed getting their attention of the other mares in the room. “Do we really need to do this right now?”
“Well when would we do it then ‘Tavi?”
“I-I don’t know… B-but still!”
“I know ‘Tavi, I know… But like I said, what else can we do?”
“Ugh, fine… Go ahead and get it over with, but I’m not happy about it…”
“Thanks ‘Tavi.” ‘Though I really wasn’t expecting it.’ “Um… Ms. Mayor?”
“Yes Mr. Strings?”
“Is… Is there a room to…”
“You can use mine.” She said, pointing to a door to the left of her.
‘She lives inside the town hall? Geez…’ “Um, are you sure about that?”
“Of course, I’ll be happy to help the ponies of this town in any way possible, and don’t worry, the room is sound proof for occasions just like this.”
“Right… Anyways, Flu-“ He was beginning to say when he turned to Fluttershy, only to find her on the ground completely frozen and fainted. “… Well then, I guess I don’t have to worry about her…”
“*Sigh* Don’t worry Fifi… I’ll make sure I’ll bring her back home and look after her until she gets better.”
“And we’ll help!” Lotus said after Octavia. Octavia only rolled her eyes.
“Are you sure about that ‘Tavi? I mean, this is something that…”
“Don’t worry about me Fifi, I’ll be fine. Now go on, have fun with Nurse RedHeart, or I guess at this point Ms. RedHeart Winters.”
“A-alright then… Um… Ms. RedHeart?”
“Please, just Heart, if you don’t mind.” She said smiling to him.
“A-alright then, Heart… Um… S-shall we?”
“I would be delighted, Fifi.”
The two of them were heading to the door when Aloe spoke to them. “Have fun you two!”
RedHeart giggled a little while Fiery blushed a little. He didn’t know why though since he had done this at least a dozen times… Then again, being forced to have sex was something altogether different. Fiery and RedHeart opened the door to the bedroom and went in, closing the door behind them.
“Well, I suppose me and Lotus should get going back to the spa, after all, we did promise Rarity that we would give her and her friends a free session for not attending to them yesterday after all.”
“Alright then Aloe, I’ll take Fluttershy here and bring her back to my house and look after her until she gets better. Hopefully my sister will be there and I’ll be able to ask her more about Fluttershy and such. Still amazes me that she was able to keep secret that she was a part of the Hippocrene family for so long.”
“I know what you mean. Mayor Mare, did you know about this?” Lotus asked the mayor.
“Of course dear, I need to know everything about my constituents after all. By the way, did Mr. Strings ever tell you girls about…”
“He said that Princess Celestia wanted to talk to all of us this weekend about something, he thinks it’s going to be about that… Though I still don’t know how you knew such a thing.”
“Well I got a letter from the Princess of course! Would explain a lot when he first came here anyways.”
“Wait, what? We’re meeting the princess!? And what’s this about Fiery?” Aloe asked in confusion.
“Nothing you need to worry about right now. From what I’ve heard, Princess Celestia will be telling you and your sister, as well as Nur- err, Heart, after the party tomorrow.”
“Oh! By the way, how DID you ever get us invited to that ‘Tavi?” Lotus asked.
“What do you mean? I didn’t do anything.”
“What do you mean you didn’t? Of course you did. We had received word from the guards that we were invited thanks to a certain Ms. Pie.”
“Are you sure it wasn’t my sister? She’s the party pony after all, and would make more sense since she apparently knows a lot more about what’s going on then what I even know.”
“Well then, I guess we’ll have to thank her then the next time we see her. Tell her to come by the spa sometime, I’m sure she’ll enjoy a free session, it’s the least we can do for her.”
Octavia smiled. “I’m sure she’ll enjoy that… Now, I need to get this yellow pegasus home before she wakes up somewhere unfamiliar.”
“I suppose you’re right.”
“Thank you Mayor for your help.”
“Oh, it was no problem Ms. Pie. Now, I think it’s time you three get going, I need some other appointments to attend to and-“
“Ah, say no more Mayor.” Octavia finished for her. The three of them walked out of the office and started to head back to their appropriate homes. Two hours later, Fiery and Nurse RedHeart would come out of the mayor’s room confused at why nopony was there before saying goodbye to each other and heading back to their appropriate homes as well.
But before they went their separate ways. “Thank you for that, um, Fifi.”
“It… It was no problem Heart. I enjoyed it as well…” Despite them just doing it, it felt sort of weird for them to be forced to do it right there and then. That’s when Fiery came up with an idea. “Um…”
“Hmm?”
“Do… Do you want to try to do this some other time? Not this whole thing I mean, but what I mean is getting to know each other better…”
Nurse RedHeart smiled at him. “That would be wonderful Fifi. I would really enjoy that…”
He returned the smile. “Great! Um, when’s the next time you got off?”
“Next Friday.”
“Great! I’ll try to ask around town about a good place to eat and such.”
She giggled a little bit. “That sounds wonderful. But first thing to know about me is that I love Cavallo, so the best place would be the ‘Olive’s Gardens.’”
‘Huh, must be this world’s equivalency to Italian if it’s called the Olive’s Gardens, and not Olive Garden…’ “Alright then, Cavallo it is.”
“See you next Friday then.” She smiled at him once more and started on her way home, but not before leaning into him for another kiss.
After the kiss was broken, he weakly said. “See you next Friday…” And watched her walk away. He then realized that he needed to be back home soon otherwise Octavia would get angry at him. He rushed in the direction of his house to see the other mares.
Back at the house, Octavia had just arrived with Fluttershy on her back and entered. As she got in, she noticed the cooking supplies laying up against the wall. ‘I wonder what that’s about? Is Pinkie even here?’ “Vinyl!” She called out.
“Hey ‘Tavi!” Octavia heard a response from upstairs. “Wasn’t expecting you to be home so soon.”
Suddenly, Octavia heard another voice from upstairs, this one being rather… Rude… “Say what again! Say! What! Again! I dare you, I double dare you mother fucker! Say what one more god damn time!” Octavia stayed silent at the sudden voice she didn’t recognize before it spoke again. “Does he look like a bitch?” Then she heard a bang.
Octavia first set Fluttershy down on the couch quickly then rushed up stairs into Fiery’s room where she had heard the bang to see Pinkie and Vinyl sitting on Fiery’s bed watching the TV. “Does he look! Like a bitch!”
“Oh hey ‘Tavi, sorry about not meeting you, we were just watching this movie that Pinkie found on Fiery’s thingamajig. Here, let me pause it. Pinkie?”
“Sure thing Vivi!” Pinkie said and started to click around on Fiery’s laptop and paused the movie.
“Wh… What in the world were you guys watching?”
“Didn’t I say? Pinkie found a movie on Fiery’s thingamajig and put it on for us to watch. I think the title of it said ‘Pulp Fiction’. It’s one of Fiery’s human movies.”
“A-are you insane Vinyl!? Pinkie, I can explain everything. I-“
“Oh don’t worry Octi, I knew all about Fifi being human from the get go!”
“… What?”
“You heard her ‘Tavi, we both knew.”
“Wait, you too Vinyl?”
“Of course, Princess Celestia told me about him the first day he came here. I didn’t believe it at first as well, but then when Fiery opened up to us after we found his stuff, I knew she was telling the truth.”
“So… So wait, you mean you were just playing on in one huge joke or something?”
“Sort of, it’s more of a master plan that Princess Celestia has, which is why she wants us all to meet her after the party tomorrow. Speaking of which, you have any idea what Fifi is going to be playing there?”
“N-no… I don’t…”
“We should probably ask him then tonight, don’t you think? Hey… By the way, where is he?”
“He’s… He’s back at the town hall finishing up some business…”
Vinyl and Pinkie had gotten large grins on their faces. “Oh? What type of business Octi?” Pinkie asked her sister.
“Um… Private business…”
“Private business with a mare?”
Octavia blushed up. “Y-yes…”
“Oh oh! Who is it? Is it somepony I know?”
“Yeah, tell us ‘Tavi.”
Octavia was barely able to get the name out. “It’s… Nurse RedHeart…”
“Well good for him.” Vinyl said calmly.
“Wha? What do you mean good for him?”
“That’s what I mean, good for him. At least that’s one more mare secure in Princess Celestia’s plan.”
“I guess… But I guess before I forget, I should tell you guys that if you’re going to watch such a… Movie… That you should turn it down, I don’t want the neighbors to get the wrong idea…”
“Okey Dokey Lokey!”
“Alright ‘Tavi, will do.”
“Good, now if you two will excuse me, I need to go tend to Fluttershy.” Octavia said before walking out the door, but was stopped by her sister.
“Wait, what’s wrong with Fluttershy Octi?”
“Hmm? Oh, she just fainted is all. She heard some things at town hall that were a bit too… Embarrassing for her… But before I forget, did either of you two know about Fluttershy’s last name?”
Vinyl and Pinkie looked at each other, then looked back at Octavia and shook their heads. “No, why ‘Tavi?”
“Because, she’s apparently the daughter of the Hippocrene family.”
“Wait… You mean THE Hippocrene family?” Octavia nodded. “The same Hippocrene family that has huge influence in all the big cities and in huge corporations?” She nodded again. “Nope, didn’t know at all.” Vinyl answered with a grin.
“Neither did I. Oh oh! Maybe I should throw a party for her now that we know!”
“I don’t think that’s such a good idea Pinkie, I mean, she kept it secret this long for a reason… I just wonder what that reason is…”
“Well, alright Octi, if you say so… By the way, what time is it?”
“Hmm? Oh, um, I think about 1:00, why?”
“Oh, just wondering when I needed to start cooking dinner for us is all.”
“Well, alright then. I guess I’ll let you guys get back to your movie, just please remember to turn it down some…”
“Will do ‘Tavi!” Vinyl answered once more with the same grin.
“Alright then, I’ll go then to attend to Fluttershy… Have fun you two!”
“Will do Octi!” And with that Octavia went downstairs to attend Fluttershy and watch over her while she was unconscious from her fainting.
For some odd reason it hadn’t bothered Octavia at all that one day soon, Fiery would have to ‘mate’ with Fluttershy. Perhaps it was because she knew that despite not knowing Fluttershy that much, she knew about her timid personality. Perhaps it was because of the fact that she knew Fluttershy would be in good hooves with Fiery, and that they would become one huge family… That or the fact that she knew that Fluttershy’s family could easily help them financially. She decided that it was the first one just so she didn’t seem greedy.
While she was thinking of all of this, Fluttershy had just awoken from her slumber. “Huh? Where am I?”
“Oh! Fluttershy! Um, sorry about this. You had fainted at the town hall, so I had to bring you back here, since we couldn’t exactly leave you there now could we?”
“Oh, um, thank you Octavia…” She said weakly, being embarrassed about fainting.
Octavia smiled at Fluttershy and talked to her softly. “Hey, don’t worry about it, what you heard would have made me faint too if I was in your hooves… Anyways, you don’t need to call me Octavia, we’re friends after all.”
“W-we are?”
“Of course Fluttershy! Why wouldn’t we be?”
“W-well… A-after all the trouble Twilight and the other girls have given you and Fiery…”
“Oh don’t worry about that Fluttershy, that wasn’t your fault! Besides, from what I hear they’re going to be learning about it soon anyways…”
“O-oh, right…”
“But enough of that, of course we’re friends! Just because we’re in love with the same stallion doesn’t mean we can’t be friends, right?”
Fluttershy looked up at Octavia and smiled. “Yes Octavia, you’re right. Um, please forgive me for thinking otherwise…”
“Hey, it’s no problem… And besides which, call me ‘Tavi, like Vinyl, Pinkie, and Fiery do.”
“A-are you sure? I-I mean… F-from what I heard, y-you only a-allow those closest to you-“
“Of course I’m sure Fluttershy.” Octavia said while smiling. “I wouldn’t be such a good friend if I didn’t allow it, right?”
“I-I-I g-guess not…”
Octavia continued to smile at the timid pegasus. “Don’t worry about Fluttershy, everything is going to be alright… Now come on, let’s wait for Fiery to get home.”
“W-where is he?”
“Oh, he’s back at the town hall with Nurse RedHeart, or I guess she likes being called Heart… Anyways, the two of them stayed back there to… Consummate for the harem…”
“Y-you m-mean h-h-having-“
“Sex, yes.”
“A-and y-you’re alright with this Oct- Oh, excuse me, I mean, ‘Tavi?”
Octavia sighed. “Well, I might not be happy about it, but I’m not mad or sad about it either. The law is the law. And besides which, what right do I have to deny somepony their love for somepony else because I want to be with a stallion and have him for myself? That’s just selfish.”
“I-I guess so…”
“Don’t worry about Fluttershy, you have nothing to worry about for me. I do appreciate it though.”
“O-oh! Um, n-no problem ‘T-Tavi…”
The two mares talked to each other for about another hour while waiting for Fiery to come home. They talked and talked about how much they loved him, and how much they were willing to do this for him. For that hour, Octavia and Fluttershy became closer friends then they could have ever imagined.
Link To Next Chapter
Chapter 18. Nothing much to say here really except for those that are confused, Yahweh is the name of God used in the Bible, that is all… Well, I guess I’ll see you guys next time. I’ll try to get chapter 18.5 and chapter 19 out soon, but until then, stay classy you guys!
Into A New World: Original Chapters
Before I get this chapter started, thought I’d say that thanks to one of the comments I got about the story, I now know that apparently the name I’ve been using for the queen in ancient Greek, is a name used for men… Therefore, the person made a suggestion to me to change it, which I am going to use, so from now on the queen’s name is going to be…! Theodora. Yay Theodora! Again, going have to go back and change it and stuff… Though I probably will call her Dora when I actually introduce her so people don’t read it as ‘Theodore’.
Chapter 30: Young Lust
An hour had passed since Fiery closed his eyes. He really didn’t dream, not really having time to do so anyways. He then felt a poke on his chest, and as he opened his eyes, he saw two purple eyes looking back at him with a lighter purple mascara and white outline around them. “Why hello there Mr. Sleepyhead.” Fleur said to him as he opened his eyes.
Fiery smiled back and answered her. “Hello there yourself Fleur.”
Fleur decided to tease him a little, turning around so her back was facing him, and then try to tickle his chest and stomach with the tip of her tail as she talked to him. “I came in to wake you and to let you know that dinner is ready.”
Fiery continued to lie back, making sure she was completely oblivious to what he was doing. Because she was trying to tickle his stomach and chest with her tail, she was letting herself be exposed for his viewing pleasure. He decided that to avoid any suspicion, he would answer her. “Alright then, I suppose we should get going then?”
She smiled at him as she turned her head, and noticed that he had quickly changed his eyes from one area to her face. Her smile grew slightly larger as she spoke. “Do you like what you see?”
“Was it that obvious?” He asked with a smirk.
“Indeed it was… If you like it though, perhaps you can see all of it after dinner.” She answered him with a smirk of her own. Fiery’s own smile suddenly began to shrink, as sadness took its place on his face. “Something the matter Fiery?” Fleur asked, suddenly concerned about the sudden change in his face.
“Is it really right for me to sleep with you? I mean, it was only two days ago that I found out ‘Tavi had the miscarriage, and because of what I did to her…”
Fleur’s concern suddenly turned into relief, glad that it wasn’t her fault in some way. It was then that she thought of something she would be able to say. ‘Celestia forgive me for what I’m about to do. ’ She took in a deep breath, and then spoke to Fiery. “Well Fiery, You said it yourself didn’t you? That you regretted ever doing it?”
Fiery nodded his head in response. “Yeah… What about that?”
“Well, I’m just thinking… Because you regretted it, and because of the fact that you’re already going through so much pain… Perhaps it would be good to release some of that frustration that you have been building up-“ She then pointed down to his lower body. “down there. Otherwise, who knows when you’ll end up snapping and doing something that you regret even more?”
Fiery thought about it for a few seconds before answering. “I-I guess… But I just don’t want to…”
“Don’t want to what?” Fleur asked him.
“I don’t want to make it seem like I would have sex with you ONLY to get rid of this frustration.”
“Oh, so you’re one of those ponies huh?” She asked with a smirk.
Fiery was rather confused. “What?”
“You’re the type that likes to have sex with somepony that you know, rather than just get down and dirty when you need to.”
“T-That’s not true at all! I’ve had plenty of one night stands!” Fiery defended himself.
“Then prove it after dinner, won’t you? Besides, don’t you want to know how I became friends with Rainbow?” She asked him as she gave him a wink.
“What does that-“ He began, but then thought of something. “Wait, you mean you and her-“
Fleur giggled a bit before answering him. “Perhaps you can ask me later tonight… And then, who knows. Maybe if you’re good enough, I might just be able to convince some of my friends to come over and ‘play’ tomorrow night.” She finished as she gave him another wink, then turned around and began to walk out of the room. Before she walked out into the hallway though, she looked back at him and smiled. “Aren’t you coming to dinner?”
Fiery gulped and nodded. “Y-Yeah, I’m coming.” He then got out of the bed and followed Fleur into the dining room area where the food was already put on the table. “Wow, everything looks delicious.”
“Well I’m so glad you like it, though I guess I have to thank my mother for teaching me how to cook properly while I was growing up. She always told me that the best way to get to a stallion’s heart was through food, though I always doubted that.”
Fiery chuckled a bit at her joke and answered her. “Well, perhaps she’s just old school?”
Fleur smiled and nodded. “Yeah, she always did try to get me to do things that seemed so old-fashioned. Now come, the food is getting cold.” Fiery nodded and followed her to the table, where they sat down and began to eat the food that Fleur had created.
Nearly after an hour of eating and talking, the two finally got up and cleaned their dishes. Fleur turned to Fiery and smiled. “Did you enjoy it?”
Fiery nodded and answered her. “Yeah, it was really good Fleur. I really appreciate that you made that.”
Fleur giggled a little bit. “Oh, it’s no problem Fiery. After all, what type of host would I be if I made by guest starve during their visit?”
Fiery chuckled as well and answered her. “Well, I suppose you’re right about that… Alright then, so what now?”
Fleur smiled and walked over to him. Then, she wrapped her hooves around his neck and looked at him seductively. “Well… You and I can go back into my bedroom. Then, while you lay on the bed, I can go and-“
“Pleasure me?” Fiery asked idiotically, but was already getting excited at the thought of it.
Fleur didn’t seem to mind though, as she began to giggle and then leaned into him to whisper in his ear. She then began to talk dirty to him, making Fiery’s eyes become as large as dinner plates. After she was done, she leaned back and kissed him lightly on the lips, then spoke. “How does that sound?”
Fiery smiled and answered her. “That sounds... terrific.”
Fleur then leaned in and Prench kissed him, sticking her tongue deep into his mouth. Fiery gladly accepted this invasion and started to play with her tongue by using his own tongue to ‘battle’ it. After several minutes of kissing, Fleur let go with saliva trailing her mouth. She could feel herself become hot in her nether regions, but was still able to speak. “Why don’t we continue this in my bedroom.” Fiery nodded at her suggestion. “Alright then, shall we get going?”
Fleur let go of Fiery and turned around to go to her bedroom. As she walked away, Fiery could see the effect of their kissing, making him put his front two hooves together and mouthing the words ‘Thank you ’ as he looked up. After this, he began to follow her to the bedroom to a night of pleasure.
Celestia was sipping some tea while she was getting ready to read the latest friendship report from her star pupil, when a knock suddenly came from her bedroom door. She knew who it was immediately and smiled. “Come in.” She called out to the pony.
The door opened to reveal Starry, and as she got inside, she gave a weak smile back at Celestia. “Sorry to disturb you so late Celly.”
“Oh, no, you aren’t Starry, its fine. So what do you need?”
“I… I don’t feel right Celly.”
Celestia looked at her friend with a worried face and asked. “What do you mean you don’t feel right Starry? What’s wrong?”
As Starry walked closer to Celestia, she began to break down crying. “It’s all my fault Celly. I should have known when I saw the vision before.”
Celestia got up and walked over to her friend, then embraced her in a hug. Starry accepted the hug and began to bury her face in Celestia’s chest. “What is going on Starry? What in Equestria are you talking about?”
Starry pulled her face away from Celestia and looked up at her friend, tears still streaming down her face. “The miscarriage. I should have seen it coming Celly.”
Celestia hugged her friend tighter after she learned what was wrong. “Oh Starry… You can’t blame yourself, there was nothing you could have done that-“
“But there was! I should have seen it Celly! I saw the children playing and I should’ve taken that as the first clue and-“
“Wait, children playing? What are you talking about now? Are you talking about Bramble and Autumn?” Celestia asked with a curious face.
Starry shook her head as she wiped her tears. “No, it wasn’t that. It was… It was the child of Luna and Fiery, as well as the child of your star pupil and the other human.”
Celestia only became more confused. “I don’t understand Starry. What’s this about Twilight and the other human?”
“I saw it Celly. I saw their children, in the castle courtyard, both about three to four years old, as well as Autumn who was around seven or eight, the three of them playing, while their parents and Bramble sat and watch. But there was another mare there, holding a little foal of her own.”
“… Was it Ms. Pie?” Celestia asked. Starry nodded in return. “I see… Well Starry, that doesn’t exactly mean you could have-“
“But it does Celly! Think about it! If she was going to give birth to his first child, then why wouldn’t there be a fourth child playing? Why wouldn’t have the child been with Octavia and Fiery in that vision?”
Celestia sighed and answered. “Very well Starry, I see where you’re coming from. I guess all I can ask for is that you stop blaming yourself. We had no idea the miscarriage was going to happen, or how it was going to happen… But look on the bright side Starry, at least now we know what’s going to happen, and that the two of them will have a child of their own when they’re ready.”
Starry looked down at the ground and nodded, wiping her tears and her nose as she did. “I suppose you’re right Celly. I just… I just wish I could’ve done something to prevent this tragedy, rather than have the two of them suffer like this.”
Celestia covered Starry with her wings, trying to hug her as much as possible without suffocating her. “I know Starry, I know… But all we can do for now is sit and wait. Sit and wait until that day comes. I mean hay, look it at this way as well, at least we know we’ll be successful in our mission, right?”
Starry giggled a bit through her tears and nodded. “Yeah, I suppose you’re right… Thank you Celly. For the past two days, I’ve been holding this in, trying to keep a smile on my face, but I wasn’t able to take it anymore.”
“Shh, it’s alright Starry, I understand…”
The two of them continued to hug, until Starry was finally able to wipe her tears away, and said goodbye to Celestia, as she left the room. Celestia went back to her table where her tea was now cold, but she didn’t mind at all and continued to drink it when she opened the letter from Twilight. When she opened it and began reading it, she nearly spat out her tea while reading the following. ”Dear Princess Celestia, today I saw something that I thought would shock and disturb me. When I initially saw it, I did scream and slap Frostbite for it, but after thinking about it, it seems I can’t keep my mind off of it. I speak of something that I never thought I’d say… His pe- “
‘Oh my, it seems Starry was right after all. ’ Celestia thought as she read the word. ‘Though I suppose it’s good for her. She’s been cooped up way too long about this subject, and I suppose this will help her open up some to the opposite sex… Or it can completely backfire and have untold consequences… Please let it be the first. ’
The next morning, Octavia woke up in Fiery’s room, she smiled at this, thinking she slept with Fiery once again, when the memories of the days before began to come back her. Her smile quickly turned into a frown. Without even realizing it, she spoke softly to herself. “Fiery…”
Vinyl woke up as Octavia spoke. She slowly opened her eyes to see Octavia next to her and quickly got up. “’T-Tavi! We didn’t do an-“
“No, we didn’t Vinyl.” Octavia said in an upset tone. “I’m not that dirty you know.”
A grin appeared on Vinyl’s face as she laughed. “Oh come on ‘Tavi, you know that’s a lie. I mean, I can easily hear you and Fiery doing it whenever you two sleep in here together. And just between you and me, those nights I became just as restless as you two, if you catch my drift.”
Octavia rolled her eyes. “You know Vinyl, I’m not even disgusted at that anymore. For some reason I almost expected you to say it.”
Vinyl laughed a little bit more before she sighed and spoke. “You know ‘Tavi, we still need to decide if you’re going to Fiery’s concert or not.”
“I know…” Octavia answered with a frown. “I don’t know Vinyl, I think it’s too soon to see him again. Besides, you know that those are backstage passes, and because the Flower Trio are going, and I’m sure Aloe and Lotus are going-“
“You don’t want to get in their way?” Vinyl asked, getting a nod in response. Vinyl then sighed once more. “You know ‘Tavi, you don’t need to stay at all. You can just go in, get him to apologize, then walk out. You don’t even need to accept his apology.”
“If I didn’t accept it, then what would the entire point of me going be?”
“Eh, I suppose you’re right.” Vinyl responded. “Anyways, didn’t Redheart say that Pinkie also got a pass? So you could go with her in case you were too scared and all to meet him by yourself. I’m sure Pinkie would be able to get the day off if it was for her sister.”
Octavia smiled a bit and laughed a little. “Thanks Vinyl, I appreciate the help. I guess I can go ask Pinkie later today if she wants to go with me.”
“That’s the spirit ‘Tavi! Trust me, I think seeing him and getting him to apologize with Pinkie with you to back you up will do wonders. I’m sure he’ll apologize, no, I KNOW he’ll apologize to you.”
Octavia laughed a little bit more before answering friend. “Alright Vinyl, whatever you say… Vinyl?”
“Yeah ‘Tavi?”
“Is there any way to make this up to you?”
“Make up for what? I didn’t do anything ‘Tavi.”
“Of course you did Vinyl, you’ve been the best friend you could possibly be for me.”
Vinyl smiled a bit and answered. “Well, in that case… Nah, you’d probably yell at me for it.”
“What?”
“Well… I… Hmm, how to put it lightly…”
“What Vinyl?”
“You can make it up to me by… sleeping with me…” Vinyl said with a grin, trying to play innocent.
Just like Vinyl thought, Octavia became red in the face and facehoofed. “Vinyl…”
“I know, I know! I was only kidding ‘Tavi! You don’t need to get upset about it.” Vinyl sighed and turned away from Octavia.
Octavia had calmed down while Vinyl faced the other way. Finally, Octavia sighed and turned to her friend. “Fine, I’ll do it.”
Vinyl’s ears perked up immediately and she turned back to Octavia. “What did you say?”
Octavia became red in the face again and spoke softly. “I-I said I’ll do it…”
A large grin appeared on Vinyl’s face. “You know ‘Tavi, I was only joking when I said that, right?”
“Maybe you were Vinyl, but I’ve yet to answer your feelings for me, and because you’ve been such a great friend to me in my time of need…” She suddenly felt herself get picked up and dropped on the bed next to a grinning Vinyl. “I-I never said I’d do it right now!”
“Well, we might as well, otherwise you might back out later. Isn’t that right?”
Octavia brought her front two hooves together and began tapping them together as she became nervous. “I-I suppose so… B-But I’ve never done it with a… a mare before…”
“Sure you have! Remember the time we did it with Fifi?”
“Yes, but that was when we were focusing on him, I never-“ Octavia was trying to say more, but was cut off as Vinyl placed a hoof on her lips.
“It’s alright, just leave everything to Vinyl, okay?” Vinyl asked, getting a nod in response. Vinyl grinned some more as she spoke again. “Alright then, let’s have some fun, shall we?”
Fiery woke up the next morning to see a sleeping Fleur-De-Lis next to him. A smile appeared on his face as he remembered the night before. Before she got up, he thought he’d get out of bed and return to his own bedroom until she came to get him, so he would be able to play his guitar in peace.
As he got into the guest bedroom, he was surprised to see Luna sitting on the bed. “Well, hadn’t expected a visit from you so soon.” Fiery commented as he grabbed his guitar with his magic and then went over to the bed, then sat next to Luna in a human sitting position so he could play the guitar.
“Well, I wouldn’t be here if I hadn’t felt bad about what happened yesterday, now would I?”
“Oho, so you feel bad huh? That’s new.”
Luna rolled her eyes and replied. “You know, I could’ve barged in last night and stopped the two of you while you were doing it, but I thought that would have been rude.”
“So what, did you just watch us do it then? What parts did you like?” Fiery asked with a grin.
Luna began to invent new shades of red to her face, but shook her head as she tried to get the images out. “A-Anyways, I-I thought I’d tell you that I’m sorry, Fiery, for the way I acted yesterday. I shouldn’t have acted like a spoiled brat like you said I was.”
Fiery stayed silent for a few seconds, before he finally let out a breath through his nose and nodded. “Alright, apology accepted Luna.”
“Thank you Fiery. But there is something I still need to talk to you about.”
Fiery looked up at Luna with a confused look. “What about?”
“I heard what you did two nights ago, before you came into my room drunk.” Luna said with a stern face and voice.
“Yeah, and?”
“I heard about Blueblood and the ‘fight’ he had gotten into with a certain red unicorn with a blazing fire for a Cutie Mark.”
“Yeah, and your point being?” Fiery asked in an annoyed tone this time.
“I suppose I should also mention I heard as to why the assaulter attacked him in the first place.”
“Then you know why I had to do it. Case closed.”
Luna sighed. “Fiery, the next time a noble makes you mad, I’d appreciate it if you came to me or Tia. Even your mother will suffice. That way, we can at least sort it out diplomatically with the nobles, and nopony needs to get hurt.”
“Listen, that asshole got what he deserved. Besides, he wouldn’t have learned a thing if I left it alone.” Fiery answered her, as he began to pluck a few strings on the guitar, before looking back at her. “Is there anything else you need?”
“What, am I not allowed to stay here?” Luna asked him back.
Fiery sighed and looked away from her. “Fine, whatever, do what you want.” He answered as he began to play some more.
For a little while, the two sat there quietly as Fiery played, until Luna finally asked a question about his guitar. “Why isn’t it doing any of that magic like it did at the concert?”
Fiery sighed again and answered her. “I’ve found out how to control the magic by constantly playing the guitar during the two weeks we were expecting results with ‘Tavi.”
“So in other words you can do the magic when you want?”
“Yeah. I need to play it a certain way in order to get it to work, otherwise it’s just a regular guitar.”
Luna sat there watching him for a little while longer, until her curiosity got the best of her. “So how do you activate it.”
“I have to think of the song I want to play. Then I close my eyes and let the energy run through me into the guitar as I stroke the first few chords of the song, guitar wise. Sometimes the song doesn’t start with a guitar, but as long as I know the first few chords, the guitar takes over.”
“That makes sense… I think… So what would one song be that doesn’t start with a guitar?”
“There’s a lot I know, but I really don’t want to play one right now because Fleur is still sleeping.”
“Oh come on. Please? I’ll put a sound-proof spell on the room so the noise doesn’t get out!” Luna asked him, trying her best to convince him to do it.
Fiery rolled his eyes and sighed. “Fine… But on one condition.”
“What’s that?”
A large grin placed itself on Fiery’s face as he spoke. “Well, you don’t have anything to do today, do you?”
“No…” Luna answered, becoming worried because of the grin.
“Well then, because I’m you’re here, and because I never did get to sleep-“
Luna groaned as she figured out what he was asking for. “Ugh, dangit Fiery! Is that all you care about? Sex?”
Fiery rolled his eyes as he answered her. “Well sorry princess for being a guy!”
“You know, I didn’t fall in love with you because you were a sex-crazed maniac. I fell in love with you because you were a sweet and kind pony.” Luna told him back.
“Yeah well, re-growing up as a human, as well as losing your unborn child, that all kinda tends to make you bitter and wanting a way to release frustration.” He answered her as he went back to playing random chords. “So until you’re willing, no song for you.”
Luna rolled her eyes and sighed. “Fine Fiery, but on one condition of my own.”
“Name it.”
“You need to play a song about me on Monday at your concert.”
Fiery looked up at Luna and chuckled a bit. “Fine, but do you mind if I do it after the song I play for ‘Tavi?”
“I suppose that’s alright… But I also guess it depends on what it is. You aren’t going to do anything to me like you did with Twilight Sparkle, are you?”
Fiery looked back at Luna with a confused look. “You really think I’m that stupid?”
“I don’t know, maybe you are. It was just a few minutes ago that you said you’d only play for a song for me if I had sex with you.”
Fiery rolled his eyes and answered her. “Fine, point taken. But you know what? I’ll do you one better. I’ll play two songs for you on Monday, back to back. How does that sound?”
“I suppose, but again, what are they?”
“Well, they’re about the moon… In a way…”
This time Luna got on her back legs as she sat down and crossed her front legs as she cocked an eyebrow at Fiery. “About the moon in what way?”
“… They’re called ‘Brain Damage’ and ‘Eclipse’.” Fiery put on a smile trying to be innocent.
Luna rolled her eyes in response and sighed. “You know Fiery, that isn’t exactly helping you right now. In fact, that probably makes it worse.”
“Well sorry! I don’t want to spoil the songs for you, but I also don’t have my laptop with me to show you the lyrics to you! I’m sorry Luna, but you’re going to have to believe me on this!”
Again, Luna rolled her eyes and sighed. “Fiery… I… I suppose I’m going have-“ But she was cutoff as a bright light appeared on the bed, and when it faded, Fiery’s laptop was there with a note on top.
“W-What the hell?” Fiery asked as he looked at the laptop. He then began to read the note out loud for Luna to hear as well. “’Sorry you two, been listening in the whole time. Thought you’d need this, Fiery, to make Luna happy. Love, Celestia. ’… Well there’s your answer.” Fiery said as he began to open and boot up his laptop.
Luna took the note he threw over his shoulder and began to read it as well. She then noticed there was another note on the back and began to read it out loud as well. “’P.S. Please apologize to Octavia and Vinyl for me when you get the chance. It seems I interrupted them during a special moment… P.P.S. Octavia will be going to your concert on Monday with the Element of Laughter, Pinkie Pie, her sister. You can apologize to her then for both what you did and what I did. Love, Celestia. ’… What do you think she meant when she said ‘special moment’?”
Fiery rolled his eyes as he answered her. “As surprised as I am that they’re doing it, I’m shocked that you wouldn’t understand what that would mean. At least she was kind enough to let me know that ‘Tavi is coming on Monday… Huh, I guess the song I chose for her is either going to be bad or good, depending on the situation.”
“What does that mean? What are they doing Fiery? And what do you mean the song you chose for her might be bad or good?”
“Forget it, I’ll change the song. Also, they’re having sex, or were. Sorta surprised too, considering… Well I guess that isn’t true. After all, we did do it that one time… Anyways, does that answer your question Luna?” He asked her.
She sighed and answered him. “I suppose so.” She then lifted the note away from her and laid down next to Fiery as she watched his computer boot up. “So what is this thing anyways?”
“It’s a laptop. It’s something humans use to communicate to one another sometimes by using this-“ He said as he pointed at the keyboard. “Anyways, it can be used for many other things too. I used mine primarily to write papers and listen to music, with the occasional special Saturday night when I couldn’t find a girl….”
“You mean you touched yourself? I’m guessing that was often then?”
Fiery rolled his eyes at the comment and continued to watch the laptop boot up. After it finally finished booting up, he started to browse the wireless internet that Celestia had given him and looked up the lyrics to the songs. After he got to the page he was looking at, he looked back at Luna and smiled. “There, here are the lyrics to the song.” He pointed back at the screen for her to see.
She laid down next to him and started to read what was on the screen. After reading some of it, she looked back at Fiery. “So what is it about?”
Fiery answered her with another smile, feeling smug. “It’s about insanity.”
Luna narrowed her eyes at Fiery and spoke with an annoyed tone. “Insanity?” She asked a she cocked an eyebrow.
“W-Well, yeah. You see, one of the band members basically became insane from using drugs and… This isn’t really helping, is it?” Luna shook her head as she glared at Fiery. He sighed and continued to speak. “Alright, alright, I get it… Man, and I really like those songs too.”
“Don’t you know any other songs Fiery?” Luna asked as she let her face up from looking at Fiery harshly.
“Yeah, I do, it was just I really like those songs and-“ Luna wasn’t having any of it though as she glared at him again. “Alright, alright… Here, just a sec.” He started to type again on the keyboard, which was easy for him, using his invisible fingers and all instead of the actual hoof, and started to look up Neil Young’s ‘Harvest Moon’. After finally getting the lyrics up, he pointed at the screen again to show Luna.
Luna did as she was told and began to read the lyrics again. This time, a smile was put on her face as she read it. “See? That wasn’t so bad, was it?”
“Fine, but now you have to keep your end of the promise.” Fiery said with a smug smile.
Luna rolled her eyes as she shook her head in disbelief. “You know, on second thought, I have a headache and-“
“Oh no, you’re not getting out of it this time.”
“Come on Fiery, can’t we just cuddle or something? I really don’t want to do this.”
Fiery sighed, knowing he couldn’t push her into sex if she really didn’t want it. “Fine, if you’re really that opposed to it, and because I’m not that huge of an asshole to my girls… I guess we can do that. But! Only if you give me a kiss first.”
“Fair enough.” Luna answered, and then quickly kissed him on the cheek before he got a chance to turn his head. “Was that alright?”
Fiery rolled his eyes again and answered her. “I meant a real kiss Luna, not a peck on the cheek.” He said as he turned his head, but then was surprised when she quickly locked their lips together when he faced her.
She continued to kiss him for a while, and when she finished, she let go of him and looked at him with seductive eyes. “Was that alright?” She asked him in an equally seductive tone.
“Y-Yeah, that was.” Fiery answered.
Luna then closed her eyes and smiled at him. “Alright then, let’s cuddle.”
Fiery sighed as he turned off his laptop while Luna got comfortable with the pillows, then closed it up and using his magic, made it float to the end table. He then climbed up next to Luna and wrapped his hooves around her. “Is this fine?” He asked her as she began to nuzzle him.
“Puuuurfect.” She answered.
“… Were you trying to imitate a cat or something just now?”
She looked at his face as she put her lower lip out. “W-Why, d-did you not like it?” She asked, while she faked like she was about to cry.
Fiery sighed and he looked away and shook his head in disbelief. He then looked back at Luna with a smile and kissed her on the head with a quick peck, being the one to catch her off guard. “No. In fact, I think it was really cute.”
Luna smiled back at him, then began to wrap her own hooves around him as she nuzzled him once more.
As Luna stayed cuddled with him, Fiery began to think to himself. ‘You know, I really could get used to this. Just going around, not having sex, but instead just cuddling with my girls… Oh who am I kidding, I totally need sex. ’
Luna then answered him out loud. “No, you don’t. You’re fine just the way you are now.” She said as she tried to get more comfortable, rubbing the side of her face on Fiery’s chest as she wrapped one of her hooves around his stomach.
Back at Twilight’s house, Frostbite had just gone downstairs after waking up, when he saw Twilight. “Morning.” He told her as he yawned.
Twilight turned her head to greet him, but then remembered the day before, and became bright red. She turned her head back to her book and answered him. “M-Morning.” As Frostbite got closer to Twilight, as she was on the way to the kitchen, he noticed that her face was red. When he got up next to her, he put his hoof on her forehead, then on his own. “W-What are you doing?” She asked timidly, almost Fluttershy-like.
“Oh, well, it’s just you were red in the face. I was wondering if you were sick, so I was checking to see if there any difference between our foreheads, but there seems to be none.”
“O-Of course not! Don’t be stupid Frostbite! I can handle myself!” She yelled at him, but on the inside she thought differently. ‘Oh my Celestia, he was taking my temperature! He must really like me! No! Don’t think like that Twilight, he was only doing it because he was worried, that’s all… But if he didn’t like me, he wouldn’t have cared, would he? ’ Her thoughts were interrupted when Frostbite poked her. “Y-Yeah?”
“Are you sure you’re not sick? You were spacing out there for a minute.”
“Of course I’m alright! D-Didn’t I say that already?” She told him, then became redder in the face as she became more and more embarrassed. “Now if you’ll excuse me, I-I want to get back to my reading.” She turned her head back to her book and started to fake reading it, while she was really shifting her eyes between the book and looking back at Frostbite, waiting for him to leave.
“Okay… So… Whatcha reading?” He asked her, trying to strike up a casual conversation.
‘Stupid stupid Frostbite! Can’t you just leave me alone already?! ’ “I-I’m reading…” But she stopped as she was so wrapped up in what Frostbite was doing and what she saw yesterday, that she had forgotten the book she was reading. Suddenly, she came up with a random book she remembered. “I’m reading about basic teleportation!” She answered him.
“Basic teleportation requires the formula for cooking spaghetti?” He asked her.
She suddenly remembered what she was reading and cursed herself. ‘Stupid Twilight! You were reading a cook book so you could make a dinner for the two of you because Spike would be at Rarity’s today and tonight! Stupid stupid stupid! ’ “U-Um, yes… yes it does involve that formula.”
“Okay… But don’t you know basic teleportation anyways? I thought you said it was one of the first spells you learned.”
“U-Um…” She tried to think up an excuse, but couldn’t. All she could do was change the subject. “So what did you dream about last night?” She quickly asked him.
“Uh… Well, it’s sort of embarrassing…”
“Oh, how so?” ‘Yes! Go with it! Change the subject! ’
“Well… I really don’t think you’d like to know…”
“Why not?”
“Well, for first off, it involves us… Just us…”
“Why is that so bad? What were we doing together?”
“I really don’t want to say.”
“Come on, say it. I promise I won’t get mad.” ‘Just don’t ask anything about me, that’s all. ’
“Well… We were in my bedroom…”
“Yes…?”
“And we were, um… doing things together…”
“What sort of things?” Twilight asked, beginning to become redder as she worried what the answer was going to be.
“We were… um… having se-“ But Frostbite was interrupted as there was a knock on the library door. ‘Oh thank the heavens. ’ “Um, shouldn’t you get that.”
Twilight, bright red now, nodded furiously. ‘H-He was going to say sex! He was going to say we were having sex! Does he really think I’m that attractive? S-Should I be excited? Thrilled that he thinks of me that way? Or should I be angry for him dreaming such things? ’ Twilight thought all these things as she made her way to the door.
As she opened the door, it revealed to be Fluttershy, with bags on her back containing books. “Hello Twilight, I just- Eep!” She was immediately dragged inside by Twilight using her magic.
“Fluttershy! Good timing! Please, come in. Have a seat.” Twilight told her friend as she lifted her over to one of the chairs inside.
“Uh, I think I’ll leave you two to talk.” Frostbite announced as he went into the kitchen to eat his breakfast.
“So Fluttershy, what brings you here?” Twilight asked, a large smile on her face.
“U-Um, I-I j-just came back t-to return t-the novel I got l-last week, a-as well as s-some other things.” Fluttershy replied. She was extremely anxious around the smiling Twilight.
Twilight’s smile lowered itself as Fluttershy spoke. “Oh, okay… Is there anything else I can do for you then Fluttershy?” Fluttershy shook her head in response. “Then could you help me for a second?”
“S-Sure Twilight, what’s the problem?”
“Well… Do you mind if we speak upstairs? That way Frostbite can’t hear us?” Fluttershy nodded at the request. “Great, let’s go then.”
When the two got into Twilight’s bedroom, Fluttershy was the first to speak. “So what did you need to ask me about Twilight? I-I mean, if you want to tell me…”
“Well Fluttershy… What do you know about the opposite sex?” Twilight asked bluntly.
Fluttershy began to become bright red at the question and shook her head. “U-Um, w-well, t-the only s-stallion I f-fell in love with w-was Fiery, and w-we… Eep” She ‘eep’ed again as she wasn’t able to say anything more embarrassing.
Twilight sighed and nodded. “Alright then Fluttershy, I see. Thanks anyways.”
“U-Um, Twilight? D-Do you mind if I-I ask you what this is all about?”
“Well… I think Frostbite… I think he likes me.”
Fluttershy became red again. “A-Are you sure? D-Do you like him back?”
“I’m sure he likes me. Just before you knocked on our door, he was going to tell me about having a dream where we had, um… sex…”
“O-Oh, my…”
“That’s why I asked you about the opposite sex. I thought you’d have more experience and all-“
“Oh, um, no. F-Fiery and I-I haven’t done anything like… that, just yet. He’s very kind about not pushing us to do… it.”
“Ah, I see. Sorry about asking then Fluttershy.”
“O-Oh, no, don’t be Twilight!”
Twilight smiled at her friend. “Thanks Fluttershy… Anyways, was there something you needed that brought you here?”
Fluttershy nodded. “T-The novel, as well as the other things?”
“Oh, right. Sorry, I had completely forgotten.”
“It’s alright Twilight.” Fluttershy told her friend, then, using her mouth, she pulled out three books that were a part of the library.
As Twilight looked at the books, she recognized that two of them were out of place for Fluttershy. “Fluttershy, why do you have these two books? I thought I gave them to Fiery almost two weeks ago.”
Fluttershy’s face saddened. “U-Um, well… S-Something horrible happened to ‘Tavi…”
Twilight looked up from the books, fearing the worst. “W-What? What happened to her? Is she alright? Why didn’t Pinkie tell me anything?”
“She’s alright… physically… S-She, um… h-had a miscarriage.” Fluttershy admitted, fidgeting as she tried answering.
Twilight gasped at the news. “That’s horrible! The poor mare… Even though it’s not any of my business, is that jerk Fiery at least taking care of her?” Fluttershy looked away and shook her head. “What?! How could he!”
“P-Please Twilight, calm down, i-it’s not like that!” Fluttershy said immediately afterwards. “H-He’s in Manehatten right now getting ready for his concert, he didn’t have any other choice than to leave.”
Twilight replied. “Fine, I suppose that makes sense then… Still, to leave a mare alone like that after suffering like this-“
“Oh, but he isn’t!” Fluttershy lied, knowing full well what he did. “B-Before he left, he spent as much time with her as possible.”
Twilight sighed. “Fine Fluttershy, whatever you say…”
The two kept quiet for a little while, feeling extremely awkward around one another because of the topics they were discussing, when Fluttershy finally broke the silence. “U-Um, I-I should probably get going. I still need to take care some of the little critters before I go over to Dr. Treats pet hospital.”
“Why are you going there?” Twilight asked with curiosity.
“O-Oh, well… I-I haven’t told anypony yet, b-but last week I-I went in to apply to work there as an assistant and…” Fluttershy suddenly grew a large smile on her face as she was ready to announce the news. “They said yes! I get to help all the little animals there, and Dr. Treats even said that any of the animals that I find I could bring over and they would treat them free of charge like I had been doing!”
“Fluttershy, that’s great news!” Twilight exclaimed as she hugged her friend. “But whatever made you want to work there?”
“W-Well, I need to stop using my parent’s money at some point, and also it was Fiery’s idea that I do this. H-He said that because I love animals so much, and that I had clearly proven myself with taking care of the woodland animals, that I should apply. Dr. Treats said yes almost right as I went in! I start today!”
“Well that’s fantastic news Fluttershy. I’ll be sure to tell Pinkie about it today and-“
“No! You can’t!”
Twilight looked at her friend again with curiosity. “Why not Fluttershy?”
“B-Because… I-I wanted to tell Fiery before anypony else, b-but because you’re my friend…”
Twilight smiled and nodded. “Alright then Fluttershy, I’ll wait for you to tell him before saying anything to Pinkie.” She then hugged Fluttershy once again.
“Thank you Twilight.”
Fluttershy and Twilight then said their goodbyes, and they went back downstairs. While Fluttershy left the library, and Twilight put the books back in their proper places, Frostbite came back out of the kitchen. “Hey Twilight. So what did Fluttershy need to bring back.”
Twilight looked back at Frostbite and smiled. “Oh, just some novel she borrowed last week.” She answered, then remembered the other books, and immediately frowned. “Hey Frostbite?”
“Hmm?”
“Did… Did you know anything about Octavia and Fiery, about what happened to her?”
Frostbite sighed and nodded. “So she told you about the miscarriage? Yeah, I knew about it. I’m also guessing you want an explanation about him slapping her as well huh?”
“Wait, what?! He did what to her?!” Twilight yelled at him.
‘Oh fuck. ’ “Um, nothing.”
“No way Frostbite, you said he slapped her!”
Frostbite sighed once more. “Yeah, he did. But you need to understand Twilight, he lost it! Both of their emotions were running high, and he snapped! If it makes it up at all, he instantly regretted doing it, and agreed to leave the house for about a week or two to make Octavia feel more comfortable and wants him back.”
“That’s still inexcusable! I don’t care if he snapped! Does Pinkie even know what he did to her sister?!”
Frostbite nodded. “From what I hear, yeah, she does.”
Twilight then put two and two together finally and sighed. “I guess that explains why she’s been so depressed lately… But that’s still an inexcusable action! You never touch a mare like that, no matter how much you regret it!”
“But Jojo isn’t like that at all! He loves Octavia and nearly drank himself to death over what he done! He even knocked out Prince Blueblood to release frustration!”
“He did what?!”
“Oops.”
“That’s it, I’m telling Princess Celestia right now about what he did!” Twilight exclaimed as she walked over to her desk and quickly wrote a note to the princess about Fiery’s actions. After she was done, she called out for her assistant. “Spike! Spike!”
“He’s at Rarity’s all day and tonight, remember? You said that yesterday.” Frostbite answered her.
Twilight began to blush. “Oh, right…”
Frostbite then sighed and shook his head. “Look Twilight, I know you hate Jojo, but I think it would be best if you stayed out of his business, lest you want him to hate you even more.”
“B-But!”
“I know, and I can understand why you’re upset. The only thing though is that he’s already getting enough punishment from Octavia and Vinyl for it, not to mention the fact that the princesses probably already know about his actions. Now just put down that letter, let’s go over to the couch, and I’ll get some tea ready. How does that sound?”
Twilight sighed. “Fine Frostbite… I don’t know why, but perhaps you’re right.”
“Thank you Twilight, that’s all I ask for. For you to give my friend a chance to redeem himself in his own ways.”
Twilight nodded and then began to walk over to the couch, when she remembered something. “So what was your dream last night?”
After half an hour of cuddling, Luna had left the penthouse using her mistform and sliding out the windows, and started to fly her way back to Canterlot. As Fiery left his room, he saw that Fleur was cooking breakfast. “Ah, morning.”
Fleur looked at him and smiled. “Morning. I had a wonderful night last night, you know.”
Fiery moved behind Fleur and began to rub her flank with his hoof. “Oh? Is that right?”
Fleur jumped a little when he began to caress her, but she turned and smiled. “Oh my, you naughty, naughty colt you.”
“Well, you love this side of me, don’t you?” Fiery asked as he smiled back.
“Indeed I do.” She told him as she turned off the stove. “But we need to eat breakfast. After all, you want to keep your strength up, right?” She asked with a smile.
Fiery chuckled a bit at her comment and nodded. “Yeah, that sounds good.”
As the two ate breakfast, they made small talk, when Fleur decided to question him. “So who were you talking to before you came out of your room?”
Fiery put down his fork and answered. “It was actually Princess Luna. She came over to talk to me for a bit.”
“Princess Luna?! How did-“
“She and I… We have a long history together.” Fiery answered her. “I suppose nopony ever told you about my history, huh?”
Fleur shook her head. “No, I have no idea what you’re talking about Fiery.”
“Well… You could say that I was born both a pony, and an alien, in a way.” Fleur looked at him, confused. Fiery sighed and started to tell her about his history.
While they continued to eat, Fiery had told Fleur all about his pony and human past. For the most part, she looked amazed, but at other times was completely confused. “So… So are you and Princess Luna still going to get married?”
Fiery shook his head. “Nah. We had to break it off because of this population problem.”
“I see…”
“That doesn’t mean I don’t love her though! I just… I’ve also fallen in love with other girls as well, and because it’s legal…”
“Do you love me?”
Fiery became nervous. “Uh…”
Fleur giggled a bit and walked over to Fiery. She then kissed him on the cheek. “It’s alright, I know you don’t love me as much as the other girls, and I’m fine with that. It was my selfish wish to join your harem, because I thought you were good-looking… And who knows, maybe one day you’ll actually end up loving me like the others.”
“I’m really sorry Fleur.”
Fleur giggled some more and shook her head. “Don’t be Fiery. You have nothing to be ashamed about. Now come on, let’s clean our plates, shall we? Then perhaps I can show you around Manehatten.”
Fiery smiled and nodded. “Sure, that sounds good.”
Over the next few days, up until that Sunday, Fiery and Fleur continually had sex with the occasional break, trying to spend as much time together as possible. Once Monday came though, Fiery had to get ready for his big moment, when he played at his first official concert.
“Good luck Fifi.” Fleur told him. “I’ll be sure to be there.”
“Are you sure you don’t want me to escort you? I’m sure your father would appreciate it.”
Fleur shook her head. “I have one of my chauffeurs picking me up in a chariot. I’ll be safe, I promise. And after your concert, I’ll be sure to go backstage and congratulate you.”
Fiery leaned in and gave her a kiss before getting in his own limousine-like chariot, a design based off the limousines on Earth that Celestia had built when she saw them weeks prior. “Thanks Fleur, I appreciate it.”
When he got to the stadium where he was going to play, he saw Fancy Pants almost immediately when he landed. He walked up to him and bowed. “Oh please Fiery, you don’t need to do such a thing.”
Fiery got up and straightened himself out. “Oh, sorry Fancy Pants, just thought I’d try to show some respect.”
“Very well Fiery, that’s fine… So, did you decide which songs you were going to play? Any of your human ones?”
“Excuse me?” Fiery asked, completely shocked at what Fancy Pants had said.
“Ah yes. Did Princess Celestia not tell you? She told me about you and your past last week, thought it’d be best to know my star guitarist and all and where his music comes from.”
“Oh… Um, you don’t think any differently of me because of it, do you?”
“What? Heavens no, dear boy. You are still you, no matter if you were pony or a different species altogether from before.”
Fiery smiled. “Thanks Fancy Pants, I appreciate it.”
“No problem Fiery. Now, what about those songs.”
“Actually, I was going to try to play songs I didn’t play at the last concert.”
“Very good. I’ll go see if the stagehoofs are all ready and such then. Oh! I also forgot to mention that I also got that lad and his band that you wanted to come here and be the ponies who would play before you.”
“Alright, thank you Fancy, I appreciate it.”
“No problem Fiery. But before I go, do you want me to show you to your dressing room?”
“That would be great Fancy.” Fiery said as he nodded.
After an hour in the dressing room getting ready, there was a knock on the door. “Yes?” Fiery called out to the knock.
The door opened up to reveal Fancy Pants. “How do you like the room Fiery?”
Fiery looked over the room once more and smiled. “It’s very nice. I’m glad you were able to get it for me.”
“No problem Fiery. After all, I want you to feel as comfortable as possible before going out there. But anyways, I’m sorry to interrupt you, but you seem to have some guests.” Fancy Pants turned around and nodded. “Alright, you can go in.”
The ponies who came through surprised Fiery as it put a smile on his face. “Octavia!”
Indeed, the grey earth pony had come into the room with her pink sister and smiled. “It’s been a while Fiery.”
Fiery rushed up to Octavia and immediately gave her hug, while stroking her black mane. “I-I’m so sorry ‘Tavi.” He told her as he began to tear up.
Octavia to soothe Fiery as she patted his back with her own hoof. “Shh, it’s okay Fiery, I forgive you.”
The two continued to hug for some time until Fiery had finally let go. “So, um, I’m glad to see you were able to make it.” He said as he started to clear his eyes of his tears.
“Thankfully Princess Celestia provided us a chariot, considering she…” Octavia trailed off, blushing.
Fiery chuckled a bit. “It’s alright ‘Tavi, you don’t need to say anything. She told me all about it when she retrieved my laptop.”
Octavia sighed at the comment. “I don’t know whether to be upset or happy about that.”
“Come on Octi, you don’t have to always be such a grump.” Pinkie had told her sister. Octavia sighed and rolled her eyes in response.
Fiery smiled and walked over to Pinkie, who was constantly bouncing up and down in place, excited to be in a dressing room at a stadium for the first time. When she came down, he timed it perfectly to catch her in a hug. “It’s good to see you too Pinkie. I’m guessing you took care of ‘Tavi while I was away.”
Pinkie put on a large smile that Fiery couldn’t see. “Yep. And believe me Fifi, it sure did shock me to hear what you did.”
“I know Pinkie, but I promise I’ll never do anything like that again! To any of you girls!” Fiery exclaimed.
“Okey Dokey Lokey.”. Pinkie replied, earning small laughs from both Fiery and Octavia.
Fiery let go of Pinkie and then faced Octavia. “So how have you been doing babe?”
Octavia sighed, but put on a smile for Fiery. “I’ve been alright. I’ll be honest, it was rough for a few days, but all the girls were able to help me through it.”
“Even Heart and the twins?” Fiery asked.
Octavia nodded. “Yeah. They were kind enough to come over a few times to come check up on me when Vinyl was out.”
“Well that was nice of them.” Fiery added.
Suddenly, there was a knock on the door, with a voice following it. “Fifteen minutes Mr. Embers.” One of the stagehoofs called out from behind the door.
Fiery sighed and addressed the two mares. “I guess I’ll see you after the show then?”
“Actually Fiery, the reason why we met you before the show is because Pinkie has to get back to Ponyville by tomorrow morning. I’m really sorry.” Octavia explained.
“Oh… Well that’s fine.” Fiery said with a fake smile. He then walked over to Octavia and gave her another hug while kissing her on the cheek. “I’ll come back tomorrow, and I promise you, things will be different than last week.”
Octavia giggled a bit and kissed him back. “I know it will Fifi.”
Before he let go though, he suddenly remembered. “Before you go, I have some news I suppose I need to tell you.”
“Yeah Fifi?”
“Bramble and Autumn.”
Octavia understood what he meant right away. “We’ll move the stuff out of my room starting tomorrow, and recolor the room.”
“Thanks baby, you’re the best.” Fiery told her as he gave her another kiss on the cheek. He then turned to Pinkie and smiled. “Please take care of her until I get back.”
“Will do!” Pinkie answered with the same smile from before. With that, the two mares left the room so Fiery would be able to get ready for his big show.
Nearly fifteen minutes later, Fiery walked out onto the stage, seeing thousands of ponies in the bleachers, putting on a smile on his face. As soon as he came out, the ponies began to pound their hooves into the ground in applause, causing Fiery to wave back at the crowd.
This time, Fiery hadn’t said anything before he started, he just got into the center of the stage and immediately began to play, starting with Pink Floyd’s ‘One Of These Days ’. After that, he continued with Led Zeppelin’s ‘Kashmir , Rock & Roll , Immigrant Song , Hot Dog ’, The Rolling Stone’s ‘Paint It Black , Start Me Up , and (I Can’t Get No) Satisfaction .’ Before he called out to the audience.
“This next song, I’d like to play because there’s a very special girl out there who came all the way from Ponyville to be here.” He called out, causing Octavia to blush in the audience. “’Tavi, I hope you remember this babe.” He called out as he began to play Pink Floyd’s ‘Wish You Were Here ’ as the ending song.
Right as he was done, he yelled out to the audience again. “I promised myself that I would play two more songs for some of my girls, so Luna, ‘Tavi, these are for you.”
He picked up his guitar again and began to play Neil Young’s ‘Harvest Moon ’ for Luna, just like he promised, then stopped again for the crowd to settle down. “’Tavi, I love you baby! I want you to know you mean the world to me!” He yelled out as the crowd cheered louder.
Back in the back of the stadium, Octavia was beet red as Pinkie began to giggle uncontrollably at her sister’s blushing.
Fiery plucked a few chords, getting ready to play. Right as he got done plucking the chords, trumpets and a drum began to play. The crowd began to become excited at the extra song. Then, before Fiery opened his mouth, a chorus behind him began to sing The Beatle’s ‘All You Need Is Love ’.
As Fiery said goodnight to the crowd, he heard a voice in his head, belonging to Luna. ‘You’re a dead man, you know that? ’
‘Maybe, but if it means me making up with ‘Tavi, then I don’t care. ’ Fiery replied as he smiled and waved goodbye to the crowd. ‘Besides, I played the promised song, didn’t I? ’ He could hear Luna sigh.
‘I suppose you did Fiery… But still, it doesn’t make me happy that you sang her that song and all I get- '
‘What in the world are you two arguing about? ’ Celestia interrupted their thought.
‘Luna is upset because I sang a better song for ‘Tavi and told her she means the world to me. ’
‘You’re a dead man. You know that, right? ’ Celestia asked him.
‘What? Can’t I have a little fun at least? I mean, she’s gone through so much, and I want to make it up to her. ’
He could feel Luna rolling her eyes back at the castle. ‘Fine Fiery, I’ll let it go just this once… ’
‘Thanks Lulu, you’re the best. ’ Fiery told her as he ended the conversation and got into the dressing room.
Nearly half an hour after he got into the dressing room, he got a knock on the door. “Come in.” He told the pony.
The ponies to do so were two of the girls of his harem, Aloe and Lotus. “Fifi!” Aloe called out as she rushed over to him and nearly jumped on top of him. “I’ve missed you so much!” She said as she began to kiss him all over his face.
“Whoa, whoa, hey, calm down Aloe. It’s good to see you too.” He told her as he settled her down. “What are you girls doing here?”
“We got backstage passes from Mr. Pants because we’re a part of your harem. Fluttershy, Vinyl, and Heart gave away theirs to The Flower Trio.” Lotus explained.
“Enough about that though, I haven’t seen you in forever!” Aloe complained, then immediately began to rub his crotch.
“Whoa! Slow down Aloe. I’m happy you’re here, but let’s keep it easy… So the Flower Trio, huh? What were their names again? Rose, Lily, and Daisy?” Aloe and Lotus nodded in confirmation. “Alright then, that gives me an idea…”
“Fiery?” Lotus asked.
Fiery then motioned for her to get closer, and whispered in their ears when Lotus got right next to him. “Well, if you say those girls are coming by, I know exactly what they want to do, and because the girl I’m staying with, Fleur, is freaky in bed… How about you two, the Flower Trio, Fleur, and finally me, all go back to Fleur’s penthouse and party all night?”
Aloe’s eyes lit up while Lotus questioned it. “Are you sure the Flower Trio will be willing to do that?”
“Well, they acted exactly like you two did when you first met me during the two weeks with ‘Tavi and such, so it’s highly likely. In fact, how about we give them a welcoming gift when they walk through that door, huh?” He said with a smirk, while Lotus stood there, confused.
Fiery awoke the next morning with the six mares around him in bed. A grin appeared on his face as he looked around, his eyes resting on a small box of condoms less than half full. ‘Man, that was awesome. ’ He thought to himself.
He saw that Aloe was sleeping right next to him, so he leaned down and kissed her on the cheek, waking her as he did. She looked up at him slowly as she opened her eyes and smiled, then kissed him on the lips passionately.
When she broke the kiss off she spoke softly so she would not wake the other girls. “I’ve never had so much fun before.”
“Well I’m glad you thought so, because the same goes for me.” He told her as he began to nuzzle her head. When he stopped, he spoke again. “Come on, we need to wake the other girls up. We need to get going back to Ponyville.”
“Alright, I will.” And with that, the two began to wake the rest of the girls up.
An hour and half later, all of them had eaten, showered, and were ready with a limo-chariot outside waiting for them. The girls had gone into it, while Fiery stayed outside to put his stuff in the trunk, then turned to Fleur. “Well, I guess I gotta thank you for the stay Fleur.”
She smiled and nodded. “No problem Fiery. Just promise me to come visit sometime? I mean, I am a part of your harem after all…”
Fiery smiled and nodded back. “Sure, I’ll do that Fleur.” He then floated a piece of paper up into the air for Fleur to see. “I’ll also bring this to the town hall to make it official.”
Fleur leaned in and kissed him. “Thanks Fifi… I really am glad I fell in love with you.”
“And so am I.” Fiery responded, giving her a wink. Fleur giggled in response.
“Come on Fifi! Let’s go!” Lotus called out to him when she opened the door.
“Alright, I’ll be there in a moment!” He called back. He then turned back at Fleur and smiled. “I guess this is it then, huh?”
“Only until next time.” She said as she returned the smile, then leaned in and gave him another kiss.
Fiery nodded and then got into the limo, waving goodbye to Fleur. When he got inside the limo, he saw that all the girls were looking around the limo excitedly, but then turned their attention to Fiery when he got in. “Hey girls, like the limo?”
“Yeah we do!” Lily of the Flower Trio said. “Who knew high society could be so fancy!”
“Well of course they’re fancy Lily.” Rose told her friend. “But enough about that-“ She then turned her head to Fiery and smiled. “You were really amazing last night Fiery.”
Fiery replied as he smiled as well. “Well you’re welcome. I’m glad you enjoyed me playing my guitar-“
“That’s not what she’s talking about Fifi.” Aloe interrupted him, giving him a wink as she stopped talking.
“Well… It’s about two hour flight from here to Ponyville… Do you girls want to continue from last night?” He asked them with a smirk.
“Are we able to?” Daisy asked.
Aloe pulled the box of condoms from Fleur’s penthouse out of one of the compartments of the limo and smiled. “I thought we’d need it for later.”
Fiery smiled at Aloe and spoke. “Shall we get started then?” They all nodded in response. “Alright then, which of you want to be first?”
The limo-chariot had finally touched down in Ponyville, and some very happy mares had come climbing out of it as the townsfolk look in awe, never seeing a limo-chariot before. Finally, after all the girls had piled out, and while the guards who had pulled the chariot were getting Fiery’s things out of the back, Fiery had finally stepped out of the limo with a giant grin on his face.
Soon after he stepped out of the limo, the girls had said goodbye to Fiery, kissing him, then went back to their appropriate houses or places of work. Fiery took in a deep breath and sighed in relief. ‘It’s good to be home .’ He thought to himself.
Suddenly, Fiery heard a voice call out to him. He turned to see Vinyl and Octavia standing on the side of the street that the chariot had landed on. He then turned back to his luggage and picked it up with his magic, then turned to face the mares and walked over to them.
As he got closer, he spoke up. “It’s good to be back girls.”
“It’s good to have you back Fifi.” Octavia told him.
“Let me take those Fifi, while I leave you and ‘Tavi alone.” Vinyl suggested, then immediately grabbed Fiery’s luggage and started to trot back to their house happily while the other two ponies stood there.
“I really did miss you ‘Tavi. I really regret doing that to you and... I’m sorry.” Fiery explained.
Octavia smiled and nodded. “Come on, let’s get you home.”
For the rest of the day, Fiery, Octavia, and Vinyl hung out, moving the furniture in Octavia’s room downstairs and into storage, while they began to redecorate the room in preparation for the two young children to come live with them.
While they began to cover the pink paint with a green one, Fiery spoke to Vinyl, who was brushing alongside him while Octavia was downstairs getting some lemonade for the three of them. “You know, when I went to the castle after... that night, I saw Bramble.”
“Is that right? And how is the little guy?” Vinyl asked.
“He’s good, but he really wants to come home with us. He even… He even called me daddy, Vinyl. The little guy called me daddy…”
Vinyl stopped brushing and looked over to Fiery, seeing a smile on his face and tears tracing lines through the fur on his cheeks. A smile of her own appeared as she spoke. “That’s wonderful news Fiery, I’m sure ‘Tavi will be happy to hear about it.”
“Hear about what?” Octavia asked before she took the lemonade that was balanced on her back off and placed it on the floor for them to enjoy.
“Bramble called Fifi daddy.” Vinyl explained.
Upon hearing this, a smile placed itself on Octavia’s face. “That’s fantastic news… I can’t wait to see those two come here and live with us.”
“Neither can I ‘Tavi, neither can I…” Fiery spoke, before wiping his tears and walking over to get some lemonade. He then went back to work with the girls, the three of them trying their best to get the room ready as soon as possible.
Later that night, Octavia and Fiery shared the same bed once more, spooning in the same manner they had done so many times before. “Kinda takes you back, huh?” Fiery asked.
“It was less than two weeks ago Fiery.”
“I know… And I’m glad that it’ll be like this for the rest of our lives together.” He said as he leaned over and smiled at her. “Goodnight dear.”
Octavia looked at him and smiled back. “Goodnight darling.” Then she kissed him on the lips quickly and faced the other way as Fiery placed a hoof around her stomach, just like before.
The next day, Fiery woke up, ate breakfast, and showered before going out to Redheart’s house for their date. When he reached her house, he knocked on the door. A few seconds later the door opened to reveal Redheart with her bun down. “Oh, Fiery! I wasn’t you expecting so soon.”
“Well, I wanted to surprise you. After all, I wanted this day to be special, seeing as I’ve blown you off once already. By the way, did I ever mention I think you look sexier with your mane down like that?”
Redheart giggled a little and welcomed him inside. “So I suppose you and ‘Tavi made up?”
“Yeah, we did.”
“That’s good…” She responded as she closed the door, and then sighed. She looked at Fiery with sadness on her face and started to speak seriously. “You know Fiery, I’m not going to lie... When I heard what you did to her, I was actually ready to leave.”
Fiery looked at Redheart, saddened, and lowered his head. “I’m sorry Heart. I never ever wanted something like that to happen, and yet I let it happen anyways…” He then heard Redheart walk up to him and place a hoof on his cheek. When he looked up at her, he was caught off guard when she began to kiss him.
After she was done, she let go and smiled. “That’s for leaving me worried when I thought you had changed for the worse.”
“If… Shouldn’t it have been something bad then? A kiss really doesn’t-“
“Just shut up and kiss me again.” Redheart told him.
“Okay.”
He complied with her request and immediately began to kiss her. They fell back on the couch and started to make out more passionately as their levels of lust rose.
Forty-five minutes later, the two of them were panting hard in her bed. “You… You know… I really regret doing this too much…” Fiery said out loud.
Redheart turned to him and giggled some. “What’s that suppose to mean?”
“It means having sex multiple times over a period of five days can do real damage to your body. I feel like my heart is going to explode.”
“Well then, consider that as punishment for hurting ‘Tavi.”
He looked over at Redheart and smiled. “Fair enough… So.”
“So?”
“Is this what you want to do all day? Or should we actually go out?”
Redheart sat there for a few seconds thinking about it, before coming up with a conclusion. “Let’s continue, but then we’ll get ready for dinner around six. How does that sound?”
Fiery grinned some. “I’ll try to survive and stay awake until then.”
“Good.” She replied before ducking underneath the covers of her bed once more.
Fiery came home late that night, after an exhausting day of non-stop sex with Redheart, then going out to dinner with her, followed by more sex at her house. It was a miracle the stallion was still on his hooves.
“Right step, left step, right step, left step.” Fiery kept repeating to himself, slowly inching himself towards the staircase.
As he walked inside, he heard a new voice from the steps. “Are you alright Fifi?”
Fiery looked up to see Octavia looking down at him from the top. He smiled at her and nodded. “Yeah ‘Tavi, I’m fine, just a little tired is all.”
“Don’t tell me all you two did all day was have sex?”
“However did you guess?” Fiery asked with a grin. “Right step, left step-“
Octavia facehoofed. “Fiery… What in the world am I going to do with you? Your body won’t be able to take much more.”
“Since when are you an expert in male bodies?” He asked her with the same grin. “But you're right, I really need to take a few days off.”
“Please do Fiery, I don’t want you dying before I even…”
Fiery looked back up at her and saw her sad, frowning and looking at the ground. He tried his best to climb up the stairs as fast as possible, then, when he reached the top, sat next to Octavia. “There there, I’m not going anywhere.” He told her as he stroked her mane. “I love you too much to leave you.” He then kissed her on the cheek and smiled.
She looked at Fiery and smiled back. “Please Fiery, just take a few days off and get your energy back.”
“Are you that desperate to get in bed with me?” Fiery joked. Octavia glared daggers at him for it. “Alright, sorry, that was a bad joke… But I really do love you ‘Tavi, I mean it… Now if you don’t mind, I need to get to bed and rest. I haven’t seen Fluttershy in weeks and I would like to catch up with her some.”
“Please don’t do anything with her.” Octavia told him.
“I’m not like ‘Tavi. I don’t push girls into doing things they don’t want. Besides, tonight I would be able to get enough energy for a few rounds… I would probably be shooting blanks, but nevertheless!”
Octavia shook her head and sighed. “Fiery, whatever am I going to do with you…”
“You’re going to love me, just like I love you.” Fiery told her as he kissed her on the cheek again, then got up. “Goodnight ‘Tavi. I hope to see you in bed soon.”
“I’m going with you Fiery. I don’t trust you enough to walk to the bed without having sex with somepony on the way.”
“Oh come on! I’m not that big of a pervert!”
“You never know Fifi.” Octavia told him as she smiled at him.
Fiery chuckled a bit and smiled back at her. “After you mademoiselle.” He told her as he pointed his hoof at their door.
“My my, such a gentlecolt.” She joked and walked to their door. She then opened it and went into their bedroom, with Fiery following right behind her.
After he woke up and went through his daily routine, Fiery set out to Fluttershy’s house. On the way, he actually met her. “Oh, hey Fluttershy! I was actually on my way to see you.”
Fluttershy heard Fiery and turned around to face him. “Oh Fiery! Y-You were on your way to see me?”
“Yeah. Is there something the matter? You seem nervous.”
“O-Oh, um, well… F-Fiery?”
“Yeah Fluttershy?”
“I-Is… I-Is it really true that y-you hit ‘T-Tavi?” She asked softly, and then regretting it, looking away.
Fiery raised his hoof, and Fluttershy squeaked in fear. But rather than feeling him hit her, she felt a tug towards him and was surprised when he started to hug her. “I’m sorry Fluttershy.” He said to her in a hushed tone. “Yes, it is true, but don’t think I liked it. In fact, every day I go back to that room I get sick to my stomach for ever touching her like that. I never wanted to hurt anypony, I really didn’t.” He told her as he began to tear up, regret painted all over his face.
Fluttershy looked up and saw him crying, and smiled. “Oh Fiery…” She said, then hugged him back. “I’m sorry for ever thinking that…”
“No, don’t be Fluttershy. You had every right to think I was the scum of the planet for doing it.”
The two stayed quiet for a while, hugging, when they heard a cough from nearby. They both looked up to see Twilight with a raised eyebrow looking at them. They both began to blush and let go of each other and acted as though nothing happened. “I know you two love each other, but it really isn’t proper to show such affection in public for so long.”
“S-Sorry Twilight, i-it’s j-j-j-just-“
“What she means to say Twilight-“ Fiery interrupted, placing a hoof on Fluttershy’s shoulder. “Is that we’re sorry, and we’ll try to not do it again.”
Twilight became shocked at Fiery’s reaction. “Alright, who are you and what did you do with the real jerk?”
Fluttershy became frightened and thought that Fiery was going to retaliate, but once again became shocked when he began to laugh. “I guess I get that for the way I’ve treated you this entire time, huh?” Fiery said.
“No, seriously, who are you and what did you do with the real Fiery?”
“Twilight, Twilight, Twilight… you bitch.” Fiery told her with a smile, then began to laugh, confusing the two mares standing there. “Sorry, you wanted some evidence that I was me, right? But I’ll admit, for the longest time I really did hate you, but on Monday, when I was up on that stage, and when I played that last song for ‘Tavi… I realized that I’ve taken too much for granted Twilight. The old me would get angry at you easily and found you annoying, but… I want to change for the better, starting with apologizing to you.”
Twilight was completely speechless while Fluttershy had a smile on her face. She walked up to Fiery and hugged him by wrapping her hoof around his neck. “That’s wonderful Fiery. I’m really glad to hear that.”
“Thanks Fluttershy, I really mean it though. I really don’t want to hurt anypony else. After all, all you need is love, right?”
Finally Twilight snapped out of her daze and smiled. “Well I’m glad to hear that Fiery. I also accept your apology.”
“Thank you Twilight, I appreciate it.” Fiery then turned to Fluttershy and smiled. “Hey Fluttershy, how about what we go back to your place and-“
“O-Oh, um, I-I would Fiery, but, um, well, I-I have to-“
“She has to go to her job.” Twilight answered for her friend.
“T-Twilight!”
“Oops, I’m sorry Fluttershy. I forgot you wanted to tell him.”
Fiery became confused. “Job? What job?”
“She became an assistant at the pet hospital.”
“Twilight!” Fluttershy called her friend again.
“Oops, sorry again Fluttershy.” Twilight told her friend, turning bright red.
Fiery looked back at Fluttershy. “Is this true Fluttershy?” She nodded, then Fiery grew a large grin. “Oh Fluttershy! That’s wonderful!” Fiery stood up on his hind legs as he picked Fluttershy up with his front ones, earning an ‘eep’ from Fluttershy, and began to spin her around. “I’m so happy for you Fluttershy!”
“Whoa, hold on there lover boy. We don’t want her getting sick before she goes, now do we?”
Fiery stopped spinning and put Fluttershy down with an embarrassed smile on. “Oh, whoops, hehe.”
“It’s no problem Fiery.” Fluttershy explained after she stopped her eyes from spinning. “I-I want to thank you though, b-because if it wasn’t for you…”
“This calls for a celebration!” A new voice appeared out of nowhere.
The other three started to look around to see where the voice had come from, when they saw a pink hot air balloon from above them, and Pinkie Pie inside. She jumped out of the balloon and began to quickly accelerate towards the ground, causing Fiery to panic. “P-Pinkie!”
“Catch me!” She yelled, right before she smashed into Fiery, knocking them both to the ground. After Fluttershy and Twilight helped the other two ponies back up, Pinkie put a large smile on and looked at Fiery. “Oops, hehe.”
Fiery sighed as he got up, but promised himself he would not yell at her. “It’s alright Pinkie… But what were you saying about a celebration?”
“For Fluttershy’s new job of course!” Pinkie exclaimed as she began to jump up and down. “It’ll be the bestest party ever! I Pinkie Promise!”
“O-Oh, y-you don’t need to do that Pinkie.” Fluttershy said meekly.
“Nonsense Fluttershy, it’ll be good… If you don’t like that though, how about we do it for my first big performance?” Fiery suggested.
“That actually isn’t a bad idea Fiery.” Twilight spoke up.
“Okey Dokey Lokey! Be at Sugercube Corner tonight and it’ll be the best!” Pinkie exclaimed as she started to bounce away after her balloon.
The three other ponies could only shake their heads as they laughed at the silliness of the pink pony. Fiery then turned to Twilight and smiled. “Do you think you could convince Rainbow Dash to come to the party Twilight? I want to apologize to her for, um… throwing up on her.”
Twilight began to giggle and smiled. “Sure, I can convince her to come. I had almost forgotten that you had done that though.”
“Yeah, well, I’m really not proud of it. Wasn’t my finest moment after all.” After he said that, the three began to laugh. Soon after, Fluttershy and Twilight had said goodbye and went on their way to the places they wanted to go to.
When Fiery got back to the house, he was met by a surprised Octavia. “Fiery? What are you doing back so soon?”
“Oh, I met Fluttershy on the way to her house. She was apparently on her way to work.”
“Work? Where does she work at?” Octavia asked.
“The pet hospital. Apparently when I told her that she’d be great as an assistant, she took it to heart and got the job.”
“That’s great news! I wonder why she didn’t tell any of us though…”
Fiery shrugged. “Who knows, maybe she wanted to keep it a secret until I got back or something? But anyways, Pinkie is setting up a party for her, or I guess in honor of me doing my first big gig because Fluttershy was too embarrassed, and invited us to it at Sugercube Corner later tonight.”
Octavia smiled and nodded. “Sure, that sounds good. It’d be good to spend some more time with my sister.”
“What’s this about a Pinkie Party?” Vinyl asked as she was coming down the stairs, covered in green paint. When the other two saw her, they began to laugh. “What? What’s so darn funny?”
Later that night, the three attended to the party, and had a great time. Vinyl was able to convince Pinkie to let her play her turntables at the party, Octavia had been able to spend some quality time with her sister and even got to spend some time talking to Redheart as well as the spa twins, and getting to know them better. Fiery was able to apologize to Rainbow, who at first didn’t take it, but after a scolding from Twilight, finally agreed to accept the apology.
Later at the party, before everypony had gone home, Pinkie took the mic from Vinyl’s turntable and announced to the crowd. “Alright everypony, I’d like to get our guests of honor up here! Come on Fluttershy! Fiery!”
Fluttershy began to blush and tried to sink into the floor, but Fiery was able to push her up on the stage. When they got up there, Fiery spoke to Pinkie. “Hey Pinkie, what’s this all about?”
“How about we finish this party out with a bang, huh? Let’s hear you play your guitar for one final song.”
“My guitar? But I didn’t bring it.”
“That’s not a problem.” Pinkie explained, then with a blink of an eye, she vanished, and another blink, was back, holding his Les Paul in her tail.
“How did… You know what? Forget it. Thanks Pinkie, I’ll be glad to play a song.”
He sat down on a chair that was brought up on stage for him, and before he started to play, announced to the crowd. “Hey everypony, I’d like to play this because it’s one of my favorite songs, and I hope you’ll enjoy it.” He told them with a smile.
He had plucked a few strings, and with it, felt the energy flowing through him once again. He then began to play ‘Stairway To Heaven ’ while the audience stood in awe. At first everypony thought it was going to be a slow type song, only to be surprised when it became fast-paced, and danced a final dance of the night.
After he played the song, and after the party was done, Fiery, Octavia, and Vinyl had gone back home to go to sleep, but Vinyl had other plans. “No Vinyl, I won’t do it.” Octavia told her friend.
“Come on ‘Tavi, think of how much enjoyment he would get out it. Isn’t it the whole point of us getting those outfits?”
“I think he’s had enough sex this week Vinyl.”
“Oh come on ‘Tavi, you know you want to.”
Octavia sighed. “You aren’t going to let up until I do it, are you?”
Vinyl replied with her usual grin. “Nope.”
Octavia sighed once more. “Fine… Let’s get this over with.”
“Oh come on ‘Tavi, don’t act as though its a chore. Besides, I know you’ll love it.”
Back in Canterlot, Celestia, Luna, and Starry were having a discussion of their own in Celestia’s room. “It seems they’re coming right on time.” Starry announced.
“Good. I’ll go meet the team, but before that…” Celestia replied as she turned to Luna. “Luna.”
“Yes sister?”
Celestia smiled and spoke. “How would you like to get married?”Alright, chapter 30, FINALLY. I’m sorry for the long delay everyone, but if you look up my Fimfiction blog (While it’s still up), you’ll see why it took so long. It’s going to be a bitch, but the sex scenes will take a while as well. Also, before I go, I want to say WOOT! 50,000 views on Fimfiction and 40,000 on Fanfiction! Woot! Until next time.
According to Einstein’s theory of relativity, the speed of light relative to any object in the universe is the same. That means that as an object speeds up, instead of light going faster, time goes slower, and space is compressed, so that the speed of light is always measured as the same speed. So, if you are traveling at close to the speed of light, everything that is stopped appears to be longer, and faster. Moral of the story: If you eat stationary churros while traveling at close to the speed of light, you will think you have more churro than you actually do.
Into A New World: Original Chapters
Chapter 31: My [Future] Wife
“… What?”
“You heard me Luna. Do you want to get married?” Celestia asked her sister once more.
Luna stood there for a while, still not being able to comprehend what her sister had just said. “M-M-M-Marriage?” She said softly. “W-What in-“
“You, going down the aisle, and meeting Fiery at the end.”
“F-Fiery?” Luna asked in disbelief.
“Celly, let’s just get Fiery and the others and tell them what the plan is already. Time is running short and the humans aren’t going to wait for us.” Starry told Celestia.
“W-Wait, what’s this about humans?”
Celestia sighed, then looked at her sister and spoke. “We’ll retrieve Fiery and the others in the morning, and then we’ll tell you everything Luna, I promise.”
“Tia! Marriage! What in the world were you talking about?! You can’t just stop after asking me something like that!”
“I’m sorry Luna, but that’s the way it’ll have to be… Besides, don’t you have court or patrol or something to do?”
Luna scowled and turned away from her sister as she stood straight and stuck her nose up in the air. “Very well then, be that way.” She said in an annoyed tone as she walked away and left the room.
“Was it really necessary to ask her that right now if you weren’t going to tell her about the humans and their portal?”
“Of course, I want to have some fun with my sister sometimes as well. I’m allowed that much, aren’t I?”
Starry rolled her eyes and answered Celestia. “I guess so, though I don’t think Luna appreciated it.”
“Oh, she’ll get over it. Now go, you need to get ready for Fiery’s arrival tomorrow morning. I’ll write the letters and send them out before I meet the team in the forest.”
“Very well Celly, whatever you say.” Starry told her friend, and then left the room.
As Starry left, Celestia pulled out some ink, a piece of paper, and a quiver and began to write. ‘Dear Fiery… ’
Fiery woke up early in the morning, the two mares beside him in bed with their maid outfits still on and smiles on their faces as they slept peacefully. Fiery chuckled a bit to himself as he looked at Vinyl in her maid outfit, and thought it looked adorable on her.
Fiery began to carefully get out of bed, and when he reached the edge and was about to get out, he felt a tug on his arm. He looked back to see Octavia grabbing a hold of him, awake and smiling. She started to speak in a soft voice as to not wake Vinyl. “It’s not nice to leave before the mare wakes up you know.”
A smirk found itself on Fiery’s face as Octavia made the joke. Then, he whispered back to her. “Come on, let’s go downstairs and let sleeping beauty continue resting.” He looked back at Vinyl. Octavia giggled softly and nodded, then got out of bed along with Fiery, and the two had gone downstairs together.
When the two got downstairs, they saw a royal letter lying on the floor. Fiery went over to pick it up and opened it. He began to read it out loud for Octavia to hear. “Dear Fiery, I require your presence along with Ms. Pie at the castle in the morning. A chariot will pick you up in the morning. From, Princess Celestia. ”
Octavia looked at Fiery with curious eyes and spoke up. “That’s it? That’s all there is? No description of what she needs or anything?”
“Apparently not-“ Fiery answered here as he rolled the letter back up with his magic and looked back at Octavia. “But perhaps you’ll want to get out of that outfit before the chariot arrives?” Fiery asked with his usual smirk.
Octavia looked at herself, turning her head to see her body, and became red at the sight of the maid outfit. “I-It’s not what you think!”
“’Tavi…” That was all Fiery needed to say to get her to understand that he already knew what the outfit was about.
Octavia continued to be bright red as she looked up at Fiery and smiled a little smile. “Um, perhaps I should go and change out of this…”
“Yeah, that would be great. I’ll go and shower up then while you do that, that is, unless you want to join me before we get going, huh?”
“Fiery!” Octavia exclaimed.
Fiery began to laugh some as he answered the mare. “Sorry, sorry, just thought I’d have some fun, that’s all.”
“Yeah, well, you almost collapsed from exhaustion last night, so no sex for a week, okay?”
Fiery sighed and nodded. “Alright…”
“Good. Now if you don’t mind, I’m going to Vinyl’s room to take this uniform off and to use her shower.”
“Alright then. Meet you down here in fifteen?”
“That sounds fine.” Octavia answered him as she began to climb the stairs.
Fifteen minutes later, the two were ready to go, and right as they got down, there was a knock on the door. Fiery walked over to the door and opened it to reveal a royal guard standing there. “Mr. Embers? Your presence, along with Ms. Pie, is required at the castle. Are you two all ready?”
Fiery looked back at Octavia. “Are we all ‘Tavi?”
“Yes, I am. I left Vinyl a note in case she forgets after I woke her up and told her.”
Fiery nodded and looked back at the guard. “It seems we’re all ready then.”
“Very well then, please come this way.” The guard said in a serious tone, and then turned around to show the two ponies to the chariot. Fiery and Octavia followed the guard, and got on the chariot with no luggage, and began to make their way to Canterlot.
While they were up in the air, Fiery had noticed that there was another chariot coming from Twilight’s house, with Twilight and Frostbite in it. ‘Huh. ’ He thought. ‘I wonder if they’re coming with us… Well, I guess there’s only one way to find out… ’
Back on Earth, inside a secret laboratory in New Mexico, a team of four US Special Forces members, fully geared and equipped, were getting ready to go through a portal that had been finally completed days earlier. The team was suppose to be the first humans to go through the portal, and to find if what on the other side was inhabitable or not.
Just then, a general with three stars on his shoulders walked up to the team and addressed them. “Alright boys, you’ve been debriefed on what you need to do. If there’s any trouble, we’ll be able to contact you via satellite video and radio through your helmets. Both the President and I are waiting to hear positive results. Now, any questions?” One of the soldiers raised his hand. “Yes Captain?”
“If you don’t mind me asking General, how are we suppose to get back?”
“Ah, a good question. If what I’ve heard from the scientists is right, then they had built a robot to go through the portal. From what they could tell, the air was breathable, and the planet was very much like ours, but… different. Anyways, to answer your question Captain, they were able to retrieve the robot when they had opened the portal up at the same location. Any more questions?”
“Yes General, why this planet? If we’ve spent our entire time spending billions, if not trillions, of dollars to build a portal to go to a planet that’s already inhabited by an intelligent race, why couldn’t we have used that money to find a way to set up a colony on Mars or something?”
“Because that isn’t the job of the Department of Defense. That’s NASA’s problem. Now anymore idiotic questions?”
“If you don’t mind me asking General…”
The General sighed. “What is it Captain?”
“Well, it’s like Lieutenant Jackson asked sir, why this specific planet, and say, one that’s just as inhabitable and quite possibly more resources on it? As well as it not having an intelligent race inhabiting it?”
The General stayed silent for a few seconds, looking at his men, before he answered. “In truth Captain, it’s because this planet is the only planet that we know of that is inhabitable and is able to support human life. Granted, we know of other planets, but… We have no idea how to get to them. The portal is apparently only made to go to this specific planet. I don’t know how, nor do I care why, but when we took the plans for this machine from the Germans seventy years ago when it was apparently hidden away with some other documents, they already knew much about the planet. Unfortunately, they either burned all the other information and forgot to burn the blueprints and the documents that was with it while they killed their own scientists to keep quiet about it, or, for some odd reason, they focused on this planet alone. Does that answer your question Captain Young?”
The Captain nodded. “Yes General Thornton.”
“Good.” The General replied as he nodded at his troops. He then turned to the scientists. “Are we all ready?”
One of the scientists replied as they turned their attention from the portal to the General. “Yes sir, everything is ready. The team can go through whenever they’re ready.”
The General nodded and turned back to the soldiers, then saluted them. “Good luck boys, and Gods speed.”
The soldiers saluted back, when a large flash from the portal appeared, and then a blue vortex began to swirl inside the machine, meaning that it was ready. A few seconds later, the soldiers began to march into the vortex, where they would be sucked into a new world to explore it for humanity.
As the soldiers walked onto the other side of the vortex, they were greeted by a clearing in a thick and dark forest. The leader of the team, one Major Winters, turned around and addressed the team when they got through and had put down all their gear as they looked around the place, surveying the area.
“Alright team, we’ll set camp here, then, we’ll search the area. Got it?” But the team didn’t reply, as they seemed to be looking at something behind the Major as it flew down quietly behind him, mere feet away. “What’s wrong with you guys? Hey!” The Major began to snap his fingers in front of the soldiers, to try to get a response, but got none.
Finally, after snapping his fingers for some time, the Major had gotten a response from Captain Young. “Uh… Major?”
Major Winters turned his attention to the Captain. “What is it Captain?” The Major asked, but only got an arm pointing in response. The Captain raised his arm to point at something behind the Major, causing the Major to turn around, and see a large white horse, with wings and a horn on top of its head. It also seemed to be… smiling… “What the-“
“Why hello there.” The horse replied, giving the soldiers a shock. Out of fear, the lowest ranking one of them, Second Lieutenant Walker raised his gun and began to shoot at the freak of nature, his gun flashing with a blazing light.
Finally after flying in the air for almost an hour, the four ponies had made it to Canterlot. “What are you guys doing here?” Fiery asked Twilight and Frostbite as they got off.
“We got a letter from Princess Celestia saying to come here right away, but it didn’t say why. I’m guessing you guys got the same message?” Twilight answered, before Fiery nodded to her question.
“What do you think it could possibly be about?” Octavia asked, but the others only shrugged.
“Well I guess the only way to find out is to go in and ask Celestia what’s up.” Frostbite spoke up, and then got jabbed in the side by Twilight. “Ow! What was that for?!”
“That’s Princess Celestia, Frostbite.” Twilight corrected him.
Frostbite sighed and shook his head as Octavia and Fiery chuckled a bit to themselves. As all four walked up to the door leading into the Canterlot Palace, they saw that Luna was standing at the entrance, waiting for them. However, this time, something seemed off about her. As they got closer, Fiery could see that Luna was blushing furiously, but couldn’t understand why. “Hey Luna-“ He spoke up, trying to get her to talk. “What’s up?”
“O-Oh, um, h-hello Fiery.” Luna replied very shyly. “I-If you don’t mind, I’ll have you four follow me to the throne room, where m-my sister and Starry will be waiting for us…”
“Alright then Luna, lead on.” Fiery answered for them with a smile.
Luna, who was still blushing, was still able to do her job as she nodded her head at Fiery and then turned around where she began to walk in the direction of the throne room, with the four other ponies following them.
As they got into the throne room, Starry was already there waiting for them, just like Luna had said, but Celestia was nowhere to be seen. “Starry-“ Luna started. “Where’s Tia?”
Starry smiled and answered Luna. “Oh, she’s just getting some extra guests, that’s all.” The others were completely confused as to what she had meant by that, but their thoughts were interrupted as Starry continued. “Now, for the reason we brought you here today.”
“So what’s this all about then mom?” Fiery asked.
“Well Fiery, I guess I should tell you from the start and of what happened 1,000 years ago… Right before we had sent you to the future and turned you human, Celestia had told me that our race was going to be brink of death. What we told you was that it was because of a population problem, but… that wasn’t the truth.”
“W-What do you mean?”
Starry sighed and answered Fiery. “The truth is, we did that because she had seen a vision about our world being overrun by humans. Our people dying as the humans slaughtered us for food or for our horns or wings or coats…”
“W-Wait, you mean humans… as in the same humans from Earth?” Frostbite asked, and Starry nodded.
“But how?! How in the world-“
“Hold on Fiery, I was just getting to that.” Starry said as she interrupted her son. “You see, it seems an old friend of ours, one that we thought was killed by Luna-“ Starry paused as she looked over at Luna, who was shocked at the accusation. “Was reborn as a human on Earth, but with the knowledge of the homeworld somehow.”
Luna stayed silent for a few seconds before speaking up. “Was… Was it when I was Nightmare Moon?”
Starry shook her head. “No… It was Lunar Twister.”
“B-But!”
“I know Luna. I know it’s hard to believe, but it’s the truth, I can assure you that. I don’t know how he survived your spell, but perhaps his sheer hatred for Fiery caused him to change the spell at the last moment, despite him being a pegasus, and make him be reborn as a human on Earth, but I digress. Our intelligence that had been planted on Earth and into its governments, have told us that the country that Frostbite and Fiery grew up in-“
“The United States?” Fiery asked, completely confused.
“Correct, the United States of America as you call it, have been working on a portal for the past 6 years when they stole the plans from Lunar’s old country where his laboratory in another country called Germany was stormed.”
“Wait, 68 years ago? Wouldn’t that be-“
“Yeah Pat-“ Fiery interrupted his friend. “World War Two… Fucking Nazis…”
“Who?” Twilight asked.
“Don’t worry about Twilight.“ Frostbite told her. “Anyways, so what you’re saying is that the US has this portal, and are going to go through it… Well, we’re boned.”
“Not quite Frostbite.” Starry told him. “You see, right now, those ‘guests’ as I said earlier, are actually a team of special forces that were sent here to scout the world out. Celestia is currently where they’re suppose to appear, and are going to ‘welcome’ them.”
“What do you mean-“ Fiery began to ask, but was cut off by a large flash of light behind them.
“Ah, it seems Celestia has returned.” Starry spoke up as the light faded, revealing Celestia and the four humans that stood there, stunned. Second Lieutenant Walker kept pulling the trigger on his gun, trying to shoot Celestia, but to no avail as his gun clicked, and all the bullets he had fired were hovering in front of Celestia, then fell to the ground.
“Well, that’s one way to make an introduction.” Celestia commented as she looked down at the ground where the bullets fell. She looked back up at the team and smiled. “Well then, perhaps we should introduce ourselves, hmm?”
The other ponies in the room had turned around to see the humans, and were stunned. The first one to speak in the room was the human Winters, as he took a step forward and spoke softly. “What… What the hell *are* you?”
“Well Mr. Human, I could very well ask you the same thing, but I obviously know what you are so there’s no point in doing so.” Celestia replied with a smile. “Now, I guess I should start by saying Welcome to Equestria humans.” She told them with an even larger smile.
“E-Eque-“ Winters started but was cut off by Celestia.
“Equestria, correct. I am the ruler, Princess Celestia. Now who might you be humans?” She asked as politely as possible.
The humans, as well as ponies in the room, stood in silence, when Major Winters spoke up. “U-Um, M-Major Winters, U-US Army… These a-are my m-men.” He said, then began to list off the members of the team.
When Major Winters was finished, Celestia smiled and nodded. “Very well Major Winters, I appreciate you telling us your names. Now, I suppose I should ask you if you have a way to communicate with your old home?”
“U-Um, y-yes, we d-do.” Major Winters replied, then nervously began to tap his helmet. “C-Camera and Audio…”
“Oh! So the humans back on Earth can hear and see us? Excellent! Then this makes things so much easier.”
Finally, Luna had snapped out of her stunned moment and spoke up. “T-Tia? What are you planning?” Luna asked her sister nervously.
“Something I think we’ll be able to all agree on Luna.” Celestia replied to her sister as she turned her head to Luna, then looked back at the humans and smiled. “Now, I suppose it’s been long enough. Fiery? Luna? Come with me. Starry? You know what to tell the others.”
“Very well Celestia.” Starry replied as she bowed. Everyone in the room became confused as to what was happening.
“Wh-“ Fiery began to ask, but was cut off as Celestia used the same spell she had used earlier to teleport the humans to the castle, and when the spell faded, the humans, Fiery, and Luna, along with Celestia, vanish.
A few seconds after Celestia and the others were gone, Octavia spoke out in a panicked manner. “W-What just happened?!”
“Calm down Octavia, everything is fine, I promise you.” Starry spoke up. “Celestia is just taking the humans as well as those two back to the place the humans came from, and are going to go see their leader to talk to him about this whole portal deal.”
“But why does she need Fiery and Princess Luna?!” Octavia again nearly screamed out of fear.
“Calm down Octavia, and I’ll tell you… As I said, Celestia is going to talk to their leader about the portal, and is going to set up a treaty of sorts with the US.”
“B-But how?!” Frostbite yelled this time.
“… Political marriage.”
When the flash disappeared the four humans and three ponies were back in the place that the humans had gone to when they went through the portal. The humans looked at Celestia with fright, but she only smiled back. “Are you sure your camera and audio are still working Major?” Celestia asked. The Major only nodded in response. “Very good then. If it’s possible, I’d like for your people back on your world, to open the portal that you came through. Then, I wish for us to go back through the portal with you four. Understand?”
The soldiers all nodded, and then the Major began to speak on the microphone that was put in his helmet. “G-General?”
“I heard it Major. I don’t know what the fuck is going on, but if that thing can stop bullets, I’m not taking any chances with my boys. We’re going to open the portal, and then have some more soldiers waiting there for when they come through. Don’t worry Major, we’ll make sure you and the others are out of the way before we shoot as we’ll try to catch it off guard. Perhaps then it’ll actually be killed and we can continue with the operation after the other two are killed. ”
The Major nodded at Celestia. “I-It seems they’re opening the portal.”
Celestia smiled and nodded. “Very good. I appreciate your cooperation with this Major. I promise you I will not harm you or any of your people, so long as you don’t attack us.” Celestia told the Major, but he felt as though she was directly speaking to the General at that last sentence.
A minute later, the same vortex that had appeared before, appeared before them once again. The humans were the first to go through the portal, and when Celestia was about to do the same, Fiery stopped her. “Wait a moment Celestia.”
Celestia stopped to look back at Fiery. “Yes Fiery?”
“What is this all about? Why are we following them through the portal?”
“Yes Tia-“ Luna spoke up. “Why are we doing this? Why aren’t the rest with us?”
Celestia simply smiled before replying to them. “Just leave everything to me you two… Oh! But one thing before we go through.” Celestia’s horn began to glow then, and a few seconds later, the three of them were enveloped in a bright light. Soon after they were surrounded by the light, their forms changed from pony to human. As the light faded, Celestia opened her eyes and smiled at how well she had done. “Well, I’m glad I was able to perfect the clothing spell before we got there, otherwise it would quite embarrassing by human standards to walk in there completely naked. Now come along you two, we have much to do.” The now human Celestia said, and then turned back to the portal and walked through it.
Luna and Fiery looked at one another, confused. Luna, about a few inches shorter than Fiery, with her light blue mane as her hair, and a dress as dark as her coat, with an emblem that represented her Cutie Mark on each side of her hips. Fiery looked pretty much the same, but with fire red shirt and pants, shoes included, with a large raging fire emblem on the shirt to represent his Cutie Mark. The only difference was from the time before was that instead of brown hair, his hair represented his unicorn mane, orange with small amounts of blue and white.
The two shrugged at each other, and then went through the portal, following Celestia back to Earth.
Celestia, Fiery, and Luna had stepped through the portal, and waiting on the other side for them, were ten fully armed soldiers, pointing their guns at them, with a man between them who seemed to be their commanding officer, decorated in medals and stars. Celestia smiled and spoke. “Well, not quite the welcoming committee I was hoping for.”
“I don’t know what you are, but if you’re smart enough, I’d suggest you give yourself up immediately.” The officer, a General that Fiery noticed, said.
“I’m afraid I can’t do that.” Celestia answered the General with a smile that seemed harmless, but could easily be seen as threatening. “For you see, you humans aren’t the ones who are making the rules here.”
The General was stunned at the comment, but was able to return to his usual stern attitude, and spoke out to his men. “Men, get ready to-“ But before he could continue, the soldiers began to scream in pain as they dropped their weapons. The General turned and looked at his men with a confused look. “What the hell is wrong you?!” He asked, but then began to feel an extreme burning sensation at his hip, where he kept his pistol. He yelped in pain as he quickly tried reaching to the spot where the heat was coming from, when he realized he wasn’t going to be able to grab his pistol to throw it away. His only choice to stop the pain was to take off his pants, and he did just that.
Fiery and Celestia began to laugh a bit to themselves when they saw the General take his pants off, to reveal bright white briefs. Luna was the only one confused as to why they were laughing. After her laughter, Celestia collected herself and spoke again with a stern and authoritative voice this time. “I told you, you humans are not the ones who making the rules here. Now, I’d suggest that if you are smart enough, that you will stop your foolishness, and bring me and my friends to…” She then turned to Fiery. “Fiery, what is the leader of your country called?”
“You mean the term for the person? Or the actual person?”
“Both, if you please.” Celestia answered him with a smile.
“Well, the term would be called President, and I believe Barack Obama is still in office…”
“Very well then.” Celestia said as she turned back to the General. “Ahem, I’d like you to take both me and my friends here to your President.”
“And if we don’t?” The General asked back, trying to be as threatening as possible. He thought he was so clever, thinking that the power of the US could easily defeat this puny being, but was soon corrected as he nearly pissed himself at what happened next.
Celestia smiled once more and spoke. “Or this happens.” She said, then raised her hand slightly. One second later, the guns that were lying on the ground, had become bright red, and then started to melt. The heat coming from the guns was so intense, that it had caused the soldiers and the General to back away from them. As the now-melted guns became a part of the floor, Celestia spoke once more. “Do you understand the situation now human?”
The General nodded to her question, now scared out of his mind of what Celestia could do next. “I-I-I’ll c-contact the president.”
Celestia had placed her usual smile on her face once more and spoke. “Very good.”
After telling the General that it would be better for them to go to the President, instead of the President going to them, he had sighed and agreed. He had wanted to keep them secure, but had found out that it was better not to argue with Celestia, who, despite smiling all the time, kept threatening them if things didn’t go her way. It was a side that had frightened even Fiery and Luna, but still knew they were in good hooves, that Celestia would never harm them.
It was about five to six hours before the three of them had reached Washington D.C., and after an hour of waiting some more, they were allowed to speak with the President in the Oval Office. Celestia and Luna had treated it like it was just another political meeting between leaders, as where Fiery was becoming ever so nervous as they approached the office.
‘I’m really going to meet him! ’ Fiery thought to himself as he trailed behind Celestia and Luna, who were following the General. ‘Does my hair look fine? Do I look appropriate enough? Wait, why the hell am I in a t-shirt and jeans?! ’
Celestia rolled her eyes at Fiery’s thoughts and responded to him. ‘You look fine Fiery. The point of this meeting isn’t about how you look, but rather about the portal. Just let me do the speaking and everything will be fine. ’
Finally, they had reached the door of the Oval Office, and the three of them were told to wait outside while the General knocked on the door. A few seconds later, a member of the Secret Service opened the door, and the General began to whisper to the Service member. A few seconds after that, the Service member nodded and had let the General in as the other three waited outside to be let in.
About a minute later, multiple people from inside the office began to come out, giving the three strange looks as they came out. Fiery didn’t recognize any of them, except for one person. “Dad!”
Stephen looked at Fiery with questionable eyes. “Joseph? Is that you…? What the hell did you do to your hair?”
“Wha? What do you mean?”
Stephen shook his head in disbelief. “Never mind.” He then looked at Celestia and recognized her, despite the flowing multicolored hair. “Not really subtle in disguise, are you?”
Celestia smiled a bit and spoke. “I’m sorry how our last meeting went Mr. Noble. I can promise you though that we’ve been treating Fi- err, Joseph, quite well in Equestria.”
Stephen nodded when he looked back at Fiery. “So what are you three doing here?”
Fiery shrugged. “I don’t know, first there was the portal and now-“
“It’s quite alright Fiery, I’ll explain.” Celestia interrupted. “You see Mr. Noble, your government has been working on a portal, so to speak, and today they were able to go through it. That portal, lead to Equestria.”
“A portal?” Stephen asked in disbelief.
“That’s correct. I can assume you can understand why we’re here then.”
“Diplomatic reasons I presume.” Stephen said to her, and getting a nod in response. “I see…”
Just then the door of the Oval Office opened to reveal the General from earlier. “Alright you three, you’re able to come in.”
“Uh, General…”
“Thornton, son.” The General responded to Fiery.
“General Thornton… Do you, uh, mind if my father, Congressman Stephen Noble, joins us?” Fiery asked, loudly and clearly enough for the President inside to hear.
General Thornton looked back into the office, and a second later, looked back at Fiery and nodded. “Very well, it’s permissible. Is that alright with you Congressman Noble?”
“If it gets me out of the Capital building for a while, sure, I see why not.” Stephen responded as he chuckled a bit as his own joke.
“Alright then. You four, please get inside now.” General said to the four, and they all nodded in response.
The four walked inside, and there, sitting in his chair, was President Barack Obama, with Vice President Joe Biden standing next to him. “So-“ He started to say. “What’s this about a portal and a new planet?”
Finally, after explaining for an hour to the President about the situation, he spoke up. “So what you’re telling me, is that for the past 68 years, the United States of America have been working on a portal to another world, technology stolen from the Germans, and I was given no information about it when I came into office?”
“Err, yes sir, that’s correct.”
“And tell me, why shouldn’t I fire you right now General Thornton?”
General Thornton had become silent, but was able to find his voice once more when he thought of something. “Permission to speak freely, sir?”
“Permission granted General.”
“To be honest sir, President Truman had issued the order that no president after him be told of the portal until it was complete and that it was working fine.”
President Obama sighed and leaned back in his chair. He then looked to the Vice President and spoke. “What do you make of all this Joe?” He asked, speaking as though the other people in the office weren’t there.
“Well Mr. President, I think that this new world… Err, what was it called again?” The Vice President asked as he looked over at Celestia.
“Terra.” She simply replied.
“Right, Terra… I think it would be an excellent plan to make trading arrangements with-“
“Actually Mr. Obama-“ Celestia interrupted. “I actually came here to ask you that you and your race of people, the humans, would stay off my planet, granted for a small number of exceptions where we would allow for a few to come for trade agreements of my choosing.”
All the attention turned to Celestia. Even Luna and Fiery were surprised at how aggressive Celestia had gotten in a matter of seconds. It was then that the President spoke up. “And if we refuse?”
Celestia smiled and got up from her chair. She then walked over to the windows, and while she looked outside, spoke. “Do you like the warmth of the sun Mr. Obama?”
“… Yes?”
“What do you think the world would be like without it?”
“You can’t be serious Tia.” Luna spoke out, but the President answered.
“The world would freeze to death… Is there some point you’re trying to make?”
Celestia looked at the President and smiled. She then held out her hand, and pointed out her index finger as though she was going to turn a switch off. “On-“ She stated before making a motion of turning something off, and everything became dark. “Off… On, off, on, off, on, off.” She kept repeating as she turned the sun on and off like a light switch.
‘Jesus Christ, she has powers of the sun here as well?! ’ Fiery thought to himself as Celestia played with the sun.
“W-What the hell is going on?!” Stephen yelled out as the room kept becoming dark and light.
After a while of playing with the sun, Celestia stopped and smiled at President Obama as she turned the sun back on. “In case you haven’t figured it out yet Mr. Obama… I have control of the sun. In other words, if you step one foot on my planet, you can say hello to eternal night.”
“YAY!” Shouted Luna exuberantly. Fiery looked at Luna with suspicion at the outburst, causing her to blush after she settled down.
President Obama sat there, completely calm, as the others in the room besides Luna started to panic from Celestia’s power. “Fine… But perhaps we can reach some sort of agreement. It’s not every day that you meet an alien race that’s able to take on the form of humans and are able to control the sun.”
“Very well Mr. Obama, that’s acceptable, but it’ll be on my conditions.” She said with a smile.
“Fine… What do you want?”
Celestia continued to smile as she walked back to her seat, and sat down. “It seems to me, that all the resources you have here on Earth, we have pretty much on Terra as well. However, unlike your race, I have been able to keep my race in control of taking only what we need, and nothing more. This of course, has given us an abundance of resources that we are willing to give away, if you are to agree to one condition.”
“And that is?”
“I’d like to sign a treaty between our nations, in the form of a marriage.”
President Obama cocked an eyebrow as she said ‘marriage’, while the others looked completely confused. “Marriage…? You mean as in an arranged or political marriage, correct?” He asked Celestia, and got a nod in response. He sighed and spoke again. “You’ll have to forgive me Princess, but the last marriage that was like that was nearly 100 years ago here in the United States. It’s pretty much illegal for our citizens to be forced to be married, especially for political reasons.”
Before Celestia could answer him, there was a knock on the door, and General Thornton had gone to answer it. He opened the door slightly and began to speak to someone outside, and then he looked back inside the room. “It seems people are panicking because of your little stunt Princess. We need to make a public speech to calm the masses down.”
Celestia blushed a little, but spoke out. “Very well then, but what the people don’t know, won’t hurt them, correct?” Celestia asked the President.
“What are you getting at?”
“Just give us the human, tell his parents of the situation, and we’ll be on our way. We’ll even invite them to the wedding if they wish to come.”
“You speak as though you already know who you want.”
Celestia smiled and nodded. “Indeed I do. After all, he’s been living in Equestria for the past couple of months.” She then turned to Fiery and continued to smile. “Isn’t that right Joseph?” She asked as she gave him a wink.
Fiery was about to speak out against it, but was jabbed in the elbow by Stephen. He turned to look at his father, who was nodding furiously, telling him that he needed to do it in code. Fiery sighed and looked back at Celestia, then smiled. “Uh… Yeah, that’s right…”
“Great! Joseph will marry Luna, and then your country will get what they want. Is that acceptable Mr. Obama?”
“Wait, wha-“ Fiery had spoken out, but was quickly shut quiet as Celestia summoned a zipper on his mouth and closed it.
President Obama cocked another eyebrow as he looked at Celestia with suspicion. He then looked at Stephen and spoke. “Is this alright Congressman Noble? Are you and your wife alright with your son getting married like this?”
“I’m sure Debra will be delighted to hear the news. His biological mother on the other hand…”
“You don’t think she will like it?”
Stephen shook his head. “No, it’s not that. I spoke to her not too long ago about Joseph when we found him and such, but I had never told her about, um…” He looked over at Celestia with a nervous smile. “Them.”
President Obama nodded and then sighed. “Fine, I understand… I guess we’ll set up the official treaty some other time then?”
“That sounds acceptable Mr. Obama… Who knows, maybe soon we’ll be able to actually tell your world of our existence.”
President Obama smirked at the comment. “Sounds wonderful.” He then got up and began to walk around his desk. “Now if you’ll excuse me, I have a nation to calm down. General Thornton will show you back to the-“
“That won’t be necessary Mr. Obama.” Celestia told him with another smile, and then her hands began to glow. Soon after, a bright light erupted, and she, as well as Fiery and Luna, had disappeared.
Right after the three disappeared, the Vice President spoke up. “Was this such a good idea? To let them do what they want?” He asked as he looked at the President.
The President looked back and spoke. “Do you want to be known as the administration that let aliens destroy the world?” The Vice President shook his head. “Good. Now, we have a nation to address.” And with that, he left the room.Hey Guys, hate to end it here, but thought it’d be good to do so. Sorry if this wasn’t the best of chapters, as I was just really trying to go through it and get it done with, just so I could get on with the wedding and such. Also, before anyone says it, fuck it! I don’t care if I didn’t get President Obama’s mannerism down! It was for one chapter! Anyways, it’s most likely that I will finally be getting a part-time job this weekend. This means that my chapters will come out a little later, but won’t by too much. Goodnight and see you next chapter.
Into A New World: Original Chapters
(32) You Can't Always Get What You Want
Chapter 32: You Can’t Always Get What You Want
With a large flash inside the Canterlot Palace, Celestia, Luna, and Fiery appeared in the middle of Celestia’s study. Celestia was the first to speak up as they returned. “Well, that went a lot better than expected.” Fiery began to make grunting noises, as his mouth was still forcibly zipped closed by Celestia. “Oh, forgive me Fiery, I had almost forgotten.” She replied with a smile as her horn glowed, and the zipper on Fiery’s mouth disappeared.
As Fiery began to move his mouth to make sure that he was able to speak again, he looked at Celestia with daggers in his eyes. He took in a deep breath and spoke in a calm voice. “Luna? Do you mind if you leave me and Celestia for a few minutes? I need to speak to her alone .”
Luna, not picking up on his anger, nodded and started to trot out of the room happily, but giving Fiery a kiss on the cheek on her way out. When Luna finally left, Celestia spoke. “So what do you need from me Fiery?”
“What the fuck are you thinking?”
Celestia smiled at Fiery’s outburst and responded calmly. “Whatever do you mean?”
Fiery sighed. “You know damn well what I’m talking about Celestia.” He said in a calm voice, still trying his best to contain his anger at the current situation. “How in the world would this protect us Celestia? Forget the other reasons why I’m pissed about this, but what makes you think that a fucking marriage would protect Equestria?! If they really wanted this world, they would easily take it over, even if you did threaten them! All you’re doing is delaying the inevitable!”
“Which is exactly why we’re making arrangements so that they wouldn’t set foot in this world.” Celestia answered.
“For how long?! This is the United States we’re talking about Celestia! Even if Obama agrees to this, he only has one term left! After that, who knows what the fuck is going to happen…! So I’m asking you Celestia, why? Why are you doing this?”
Celestia sighed and answered him. “Well, if you really must know, I needed some excuse for you to get married to Luna, and-“
“So that’s the reason then?!” Fiery shouted in anger. “What gives you the fucking right to tell me who to marry?!”
“Well for one Fiery, you had happily agreed to it a thousand years ago-“
“That was then, this is now! Things have changed!” Fiery once again shouted, then, began to rub his eyes with his hoof in frustration as he sighed. “What would happen to the other girls?” He asked calmly.
“Is this what all of this is about? What would happen to the other girls if you got married?” Celestia asked in disbelief.
Fiery looked back up at Celestia and glared. “Well sorry for fucking loving them.”
Celestia giggled a bit as Fiery continued to glare at her and used her magic to hover a piece of paper over to them, then had sat it down in front of Fiery. “Read it.” She said with a smile.
Fiery looked down at the paper, then back up at Celestia. “What is it?” He asked as he looked back down again.
“Well if I told you, there wouldn’t be any reason for you to read it, now would there?”
Fiery sighed and began to read. As he read it, he started to recognize it as the harem law, and looked back up at Celestia with confusion. “I don’t get it, so what?”
“Well don’t you understand?” She asked back as she continued to smile.
“Understand what?”
Celestia rolled her eyes and then answered him. “Read the very last part of it.”
Fiery complied and continued to read, and read it over and over, but still didn’t understand. “So? This wouldn’t apply to me.”
“And why not?” Celestia asked.
“Because I’m a pony?”
Again, Celestia rolled her eyes. “Maybe you think that, but does your world think that?”
“It isn’t a matter of if they think I’m a pony or human or whatever, it’s a matter of me being born a pony! And the other girls know that, so this law wouldn’t apply to me!”
“But that’s just it Fiery. The only ponies who know of you being human are you, your friend, me, Luna, your mother, Fancy Pants, and the girls in your harem. Nopony else knows about your situation. I mean, as well the Elements of Harmony of course, but that’s beside the point. What I’m trying to say Fiery, is that we can introduce you as a human from Earth, and that you’re here as a part of the peace treaty, then, you can keep the harem because you aren’t technically a pony.” Celestia told him with another smile.
“And what happens if somepony does find out? What then?” Fiery asked.
“Why do you have to be so pessimistic?”
“Well sorry for trying to tie up all loose ends, and you also haven’t answered me about what you’re planning to do with the US if they do decide to invade despite your threats. I mean, there has to be something that only we can give them so that they wouldn’t think of invading!”
“Like what?” Celestia asked.
“I don’t know, magic?”
“I don’t think that could work Fiery.”
“And why not?” Fiery asked, but only got a raised eyebrow in response. He sighed and continued to speak. “Fine, so magic is off the table. What else is there that we would be able to trade with them?”
“I’m sure we’ll figure something out Fiery, but right now I think we have more important issues at hoof.”
“Like what?”
A large grin grew on Celestia’s face. “Well the wedding of course!”
Shortly after their initial conversation had ended, Celestia had summoned Luna and Starry so that they could go over what was needed, as well as forcing Fiery to stay for his opinion. It wasn’t until several hours that Fiery could escape when Luna needed to raise the moon. He crawled out of Celestia’s study on his stomach in a comedic way to indicate the ‘torture’ he had endured. Celestia and Starry, of course, did not find this amusing.
After Fiery had left, Celestia turned to Starry and spoke. “Well, everything is going according to plan.”
“Yes, but I just wish my son didn’t act like it’s so bad, especially since it’s to a mare he deeply loves. But… I suppose I can understand why he’s so frustrated about it.”
“Ms. Pie?” Celestia asked, and Starry nodded, causing Celestia to sigh.
“It’s pretty obvious he loves her more than Luna, though probably not by much.”
“Maybe Starry, but this treaty wouldn’t exactly hold if he didn’t marry Luna, her being a leader of the state and all. It’s also not possible for me to suddenly make Ms. Pie a princess, or even nobility, not unless we want to receive all kinds of backlashes from the other nobles and even the entire country.”
“Indeed, at least we can explain the reason of the marriage to Luna to the country without the revealing of Earth, but to make Octavia a princess, and then marry her off to Fiery would probably raise a lot more eyebrows.”
“Agreed. But speaking of which, are she and the others still here?”
Starry shook her head. “Twilight Sparkle an Frostbite did, but Octavia went back home after I told her of the plan, and that we would be keeping Fiery here until the marriage and the treaty could all be sorted out. She did say though that she wished to come back tomorrow with Ms. Scratch, to at least see the children and possibly even stay here until the marriage as well.”
“Very well, I’ll allow that. It’s the least I can do for putting her through so much already. Luna might not like it, but I’ll send out a letter tonight and inform the chariots tonight as well.”
Starry nodded and continued. “Alright. Ms. Sparkle and the human decided to stay behind because she wanted to see her parents. They’re staying in Ms. Sparkle’s old room.”
“Very well then, but I suppose we should have some food brought to us for dinner? I haven’t eaten anything since this morning.”
Just then, a growl had come from Celestia’s stomach, calling out for nourishment. Starry giggled a bit while Celestia blushed. “I see that Celly.”
“I-It’s not my fault!”
Starry continued to giggle at her friend as Celestia became redder before the two finally decided to have dinner.
Instead of having dinner himself, all Fiery could think of was if he could get back home before it was so late that neither Octavia or Vinyl would be up. He then started to wonder if Octavia had even gone back home, or if she was still in the castle somewhere. He thought about going to see the children, but finally decided against it as he didn’t know how to tell them of the circumstances.
He knew that what they needed wasn’t a fancy place to live with maids and butlers doing even the smallest of things, but that they needed loving parents who would always be with them, and he was already robbing them of that pleasure for far too long. Telling them the truth would probably crush Bramble’s heart, and knew he could never do that to that small child.
Finally his mindless walking had gotten him out to the chariot landing pads by accident, where he saw Captain Rainbow Flourish watching the skies for pegasi who were not doing their jobs. ‘Perfect. ’ He thought as he started to walk over to her. He put on a large smile and spoke in a happy tone. “Why hello there Captain Flourish, so good to see you again.”
“I’m not allowed to take you anywhere Mr. Embers. Princess Celestia’s orders.” She answered as she continued to watch the skies.
“O-Oh come on! I just want to go home to pick-up some things! Can’t you at least do that much?”
“Sorry Mr. Embers, but orders are orders. Besides, it’s too dark at the moment to do any flying.”
“What? It’s not that dark!” Fiery stated, and then pointed to the sky. Indeed, the moon was out and shining brightly as the clouds were out of the way of it that you could easily see the path from the palace to Ponyville. “Besides, you had flown back here with your team after you dropped me off at Fleur’s and you seem just fine, and that night was so much worse.”
Captain Flourish sighed and turned to Fiery. “Look, I’m sorry Mr. Embers, but as I said, orders are orders. Perhaps if you ask nicely, Princess Celestia will allow it tomorrow, but for now-“
“Orders are orders, yeah yeah, no need to repeat yourself so much.” Fiery stated as he started to grumble under his breath. ‘Well there goes any chance of seeing ‘Tavi, getting any cigs or my guitar… ’
He sighed once more and began to go back to the palace as Captain Flourish went back to watching the skies.
As Fiery was walking through the halls once more, he ended up bumping into another pony, head first. When he was able to finally see again after the initial hitting of heads with the pony, he was able to see Frostbite laying there on the floor, rubbing his head as well. “Pat? What are you doing here?”
Frostbite had stopped rubbing his head and was able to look up to see his friend and smiled. “Hey Jojo, just wandering around the palace and all, that’s all.”
“Well I can obviously see that, but I’m asking why . Didn’t you go back home?” Fiery asked as he put a hoof out for his friend to grab.
Frostbite took Fiery’s offer and grabbed his hoof to help himself up as he answered. “Well, if I went back home, how in the world would I be here?” He said as he chuckled a bit.
Fiery rolled his eyes. “You know what I mean.”
“Yeah, I do. Anyways, to answer your question, Twilight wanted to go see her parents, and because she’s my ride home…”
“I think the chariots would be more than willing to take you home Pat.”
Frostbite shrugged his shoulders in response. “Meh, I think it’s more polite to go home with the lady you came here with, right?”
Again, Fiery rolled his eyes. “I guess…”
“So anyways Jojo, what happened with you and the princesses?”
“Ehh… Nothing much.”
“Come on Jojo, what happened.” Frostbite asked in a more pleading manner this time.
“Alright, alright, I’ll tell you… We went to go see the President…”
Frostbite stood there, completely silent and shocked at what Fiery had just said. After a few moments, he was finally able to snap out of his shock and speak. “Excuse me?”
Fiery sighed and said it again. “We went to go see the President, talking about a peace treaty and such.”
“T-T-The President?!”
“See, this is why I didn’t want to tell you.”
“Jo! This is the most frieken powerful man on Earth we’re talking about, and yet you’re acting as though it’s the most normal thing in the world!”
“That’s because I’m trying to forget about the meeting!”
“Why?! Why w-“
“Just shut up, alright?! I don’t want to speak of this ever again!” Fiery shouted, and Frostbite became quiet, as he could see the anger coming from his friend quite easily.
“A-Alright man, I’ll be quiet about it… But can I at least ask you about the peace treaty?” Frostbite asked timidly.
Fiery sighed. “Let’s go out for a drink Pat.”
“What? Right now?”
“Yeah, right now. The beer here in the palace tastes like shit, so I want to go someplace where it doesn’t taste like piss water.”
“How can it taste-“
“Just shut up and follow me. If I’m going to tell you about the treaty I want to at least be liquored up by something that doesn’t-“
“Taste like piss water?” Frostbite asked with a smile, which Fiery replied with an annoyed face. “Alright then, what are we waiting for?”
“Alright then.” Fiery said and nodded as he began to walk the way to the entrance of the palace with Frostbite behind him.
As the two reached the palace entrance, the guards stationed there had blocked the way for the two, and before he had a chance to ask, Fiery’s question was answered. “Sorry Mr. Embers-“ One of the guards spoke. “But Princess Celestia requested that you don’t leave the palace grounds.”
“What?! Why the hell can’t I leave?!”
“Sorry sir, but Princess Celestia told us that if you tried to leave, we would be allowed to use force if necessary. As to why, she only told us to stop you, nothing more.”
Fiery was just about at his bursting point as his mane began to smoke from anger, alerting his friend. “Uhh, Jojo? Your mane is smoking.”
But Fiery hadn’t heard his friend as he began to mumble under his breath. “First no going home, then no going out to get some beer…” He then looked up at the sky and yelled. “Just how much more happiness are you going to take from me Celestia?!”
As Fiery was huffing with anger, Frostbite spoke up, trying to calm his friend. “… Come on Jojo. I know it’s upsetting, but there’s nothing you can do about it. Let’s just go before you do something you regret. Oh hey, your mane stopped smoking.”
Fiery sighed and began to walk back to the palace, head down. Frostbite followed his friend, but before he could continue to talk, Fiery had spoken up. “Why did this have to be such a shitty day? All I ask for is to see ‘Tavi, or to pluck my guitar, or smoke… Can’t even get a damn decent beer.”
“You’re taking this all exceptionally well.”
“Yeah, well, what difference will it make Pat? Either way, I’m still not going to see ‘Tavi, or have my beer, or my guitar… All because of that stupid wedding…”
“You mean the political marriage?” Frostbite asked.
Fiery looked up from the ground and at Frostbite, confused. “How do you-“
“Your… mom, I guess. Still not used to that. So weird… Anyways, she told us about how you were going to Earth to speak to someone about a political marriage… I guess this marriage is the peace treaty then?”
“Bingo.”
“Huh… Never would’ve guessed you were going to see the President of the United States to talk about a peace treaty in the form of a marriage.”
“Yeah well, I don’t want to talk about it, okay?” Fiery told his friend, and Frostbite agreed.
“Alright man, but I’m here if you need somebody to talk to.”
Fiery looked at Frostbite and smiled. “Thanks Pat.”
Frostbite smiled back and nodded. “Sure man, no problem.”
Because there was nothing that he could do that evening, Fiery had decided he wanted to go to bed, completely forgetting about dinner. Frostbite understood and walked back to his own room where Twilight would most likely be, while Fiery went back to Luna’s room.
On his way back to the room, Fiery began to think about what life would be like if he did marry Luna. The responsibilities he would be given, the actual time he would probably be allowed to spend with Luna, what it would be like not being able to be with the other girls…
The more he thought about it, the more Fiery became depressed about it. He knew he wasn’t ready, but there was nothing he could do about it.
When Fiery finally reached the room, he immediately went to bed. As he got into bed though, he was unable to sleep, so he decided to get up and walk over to the balcony, where he would be lost in thought.
While he thought, Fiery recognized a certain silhouette against the moonlight, and as it closer, he forced a smile as the pony landed next to him. “Back so soon from your rounds?”
Luna smiled back at him and nodded. “Yes, not a lot going on.” She answered him, then finally noticed his body language, indicating that he was feeling uncomfortable about something. “Something the matter?”
“Hmm?” Fiery tried feigning ignorance, but it hadn’t worked.
“Well, it just seems you’re tense about something, that’s all. Is it the marriage?”
Fiery sighed and answered her while looking out at the moon. “Are we really ready for this Luna?”
“What do you mean?”
“I mean… I mean what’ll happen after we get married? What then?”
Luna stayed silent for a few seconds before answering him. “You’re talking about the other girls, aren’t you?” She asked as she looked at him with sad eyes.
Fiery looked at her and saw the sadness, and began to stammer, unsure of what to say. “W-Well, I-I mean… H-How did-“
“I’m not stupid Fiery.” Luna replied in a monotone voice, but then became more concerned. “Fiery, let me ask you this… Do you love one of them more than me?”
“O-Of course not! Whatever gave you that silly idea?” He asked as he put on a large smile and shifted his eyes, trying his best not to look into hers.
Luna picked up on his lie and began to glare at him. “Fiery…”
“W-What?”
“Don’t lie to me Fiery.” She told him as she began to look at him harder, making him feel even more uncomfortable.
Finally Fiery gave up and sighed. “Fine Luna, you caught me. Yes, I do love ‘Tavi more than you, but I also don’t like the idea of marriage.”
“But you understand why you have to do it, right? I might not be able to change your feelings towards Octavia, but the least you can do is at least try to love me more.”
“I-I know, but why can’t somepony like Patrick do it instead? I mean, he’s actually a human, so wouldn’t it-“
“Because I’m not marrying somepony I have no clue about and haven’t spent nearly 22 years of my life getting to know and falling in love with!” She answered him as she poked his chest with each word with her hoof. “Got it?” Fiery began to nod furiously after she asked him, causing her to smile. “Good. Now I’m going to go eat dinner since I haven’t eaten anything since Tia made me wake up this morning.”
“Shoot! I knew I was missing something today.” Fiery exclaimed as he stomach began to rumble, causing Luna to giggle.
“Tell you what Fiery, how about we have the food brought to us instead, hmm? That way, we can at least spend some more time together in private.” Fiery smiled and nodded in response. “Good. I’ll go and have the guards tell the chefs. Do you want anything in particular?”
Fiery began tapping his chin in thought, then came up with a solution. “How about pizza?”
“Pizza?” Luna asked in bewilderment.
“Yeah, haven’t you ever heard of it before? I mean, granted it won’t have any meat on it being the whole vegetarian thing and all.”
“Well, yes, I have heard of it, but… I’ve never really had it…”
“Really? Well you’re missing out on something special.”
“Do… Do you think the chefs would be willing to make something like that so late?”
Fiery looked at Luna, clearly confused. “Don’t know why you’re asking me, but I think they’d do it if the Princess of the Night asked them to do it.”
“Oh… Right…” An hour later, the two had gotten a freshly baked vegetarian pizza brought to the room and ate together before Fiery fell asleep after being exhausted from the long day. As Luna watched Fiery closely, she began to remember the days of when he was younger. She remembered the days where they laughed and played together, and day by day, she fell more and more in love with him and was excited for the day they would get married.Sorry for the chapter being so short guys, but have had a lot of things going on the past week, and tried to type as much as possible but couldn’t think of things to write for this chapter. Hopefully next chapter will be longer. Until next time. It is believed that Shakespeare was 46 around the time that the King James Version of the Bible was written. In Psalms 46, the 46th word from the first word is shake and the 46th word from the last word is spear. - CrADHD
Into A New World: Original Chapters
(33) The Echoes Of Time [Part 2]
Chapter 33: The Echoes Of Time [Part 2]
Fiery woke up the next day and instead of doing his usual morning routine, he stared at the ceiling of the room, thinking of what marriage with Luna would be like, as she soundly slept next to him after having come back from lowering the moon to make way for the sun. Finally, after thinking for some time, he got out of bed and started to head for breakfast, after he bathed and prepared for his morning.
As Fiery walked through the halls, he was continuing to think about what his life would be like when he suddenly ran into a pony when he was turning the corner. He fell onto his plot and began to rub his head with his hoof. “Ow, shit that hurt…” He then looked up to see who he had ran into and saw that a certain pink unicorn mare with purple mane and tail was also rubbing her head as she was on the ground. “Crap, sorry mom. I wasn’t watching where I was going and, well… yeah…”
Starry looked up at her son after she had finished rubbing her head to try to get rid of the pain when she saw her son sticking his hoof out to help her up. She smiled and gladly took it before addressing him. “Well then, just what were you doing that caused you to stop watching where you were going?”
“I was thinking about… you know…”
“The wedding?” Starry asked, and Fiery nodded. “What about it?”
“Well, for starters, I’m not choosing who I wanted to marry, now am I?”
“Well, no you’re not… but that doesn’t mean you can’t enjoy it, can you?”
Fiery sighed and began to rub his eyes with his hoof. “Mom, you know I love Luna, right?” Starry nodded. “But I also know that I love ‘Tavi more, right?” Again, Starry nodded. “Then you know the reason why this is a problem, right?”
“Does the word concubine mean anything to you Fiery?”
Fiery looked up at his mom and felt disgusted. “Mom, she’s a girl I love, not some whore who is my sex-slave or something!”
“Whoever said she was a sex-slave? A concubine is a mare who is allowed to live with a stallion who is married but doesn’t have the same status as the wife, but rather a lower status. That means she would be able to live here in the castle, along with the other girls if they would choose to do so, and be with you. This way you wouldn’t technically be cheating on Luna. But perhaps this isn’t something to speak of in public. Let’s go back to my room and continue this conversation.”
Fiery sighed and nodded. “Fine, lead the way.” And with that, the two went back to Starry’s room.
On the way to Starry’s room, Fiery’s stomach began to growl out of hunger, making Starry giggle some and making Fiery blush. The two just happened to be walking by the kitchen on their way to Starry’s room, and decided to pick up some food for Fiery before continuing to her room and continuing the conversation.
As they entered the room and closed the door behind them, Fiery had placed the food on a nearby table before turning to his mother and speaking. “So mom, how do you know so much about concubines?”
“Well first off, I’ve been living in the Equestrian castles for over two millennia, so you’re bound to pick up a few things. Second, it’s easiest to know when you’re an actual concubine for the king at that time.” She answered nonchalantly.
“Wait… You mean…”
“That I was the concubine for King Prologus? Yes, I was. Why else would I be living in the castle?”
Fiery covered his mouth his hoof and ran over to the trashcan. “I think I’m going to be sick.” He said as he began to gag into the trashcan.
Starry rolled her eyes. “It’s not that bad Fiery.”
“That’s not what I’m gagging over! I can’t believe I’m marrying my sister!” Fiery exclaimed as he continued to gag into the trashcan.
“… What?” Starry asked, then she burst out laughing.
“What?! What’s so damn funny?!”
“You-you-you think you’re marrying your sister?” Starry asked as she gasped for air as she laughed uncontrollably. “Who-whoever said that Luna was your sister? Ahahahaha.”
Fiery blushed once more out of embarrassment when he spoke. “Then you mean he isn’t my father?”
“Of course not! Whatever made you think of such a silly idea?”
“W-Well I mean, y-you said you were-“
“Just because I was a concubine back then doesn’t necessarily mean I got pregnant by King Prologus.” Starry answered as she calmed down and straightened herself out.
“Then… Then who was my father?!”
Starry sighed and walked over to the windows to look outside before answering. “I suppose I do owe you some answers, don’t I?” She closed the curtains, and before answering Fiery, began to walk over to a chest that was by her bed. As she got closer to the chest, she opened it up with her magic and began to rummage through it, looking for something.
“Mom?”
“Aha! Found it.” She exclaimed as she pulled out what Fiery recognized as a sheathed dagger of sorts, its handle golden with various sapphires and emeralds shimmering in the light that was leaking through the curtains.
“What… What is that?”
“It was a gift from your father, before… before he was forced to leave me.” Starry answered with a hint of sadness in her voice. She unsheathed the dagger to reveal it to be made out of diamond.
“Diamond?” Fiery asked, confused.
Starry looked at her son and smiled. “It seems you know your jewels.”
“Oh, well, uh, back when I was staying with Stephen, his wife had a whole bunch of diamond necklaces and such that Britney would occasionally steal and show me when she wanted me to play dress up with her. It was awkward, yes, but it was the least I could do because her older sister refused to play with her younger sister.”
Starry giggled some before she replied to Fiery. “I see then…”
“So if it’s made out of diamond, then wouldn’t that make it extremely weak? I mean, granted diamond is strong in some places, but take a hammer and strike it and it’ll turn into dust, wouldn’t it?”
Starry smiled at Fiery and spoke. “You would think that, as normally you’d be right. However, this was enchanted to be harder than steel, while still retaining its diamond aspects.”
“You mean it’ll cut steel and other things, but it wouldn’t break if I hit it with a hammer?” Fiery asked, and Starry nodded.
“Your father used it a lot while he ‘worked’… It was also the only thing he left me to remember him by… besides you of course.”
“Of course.” Fiery replied as he rolled his eyes. “So why are you pulling it out now?”
Again, Starry smiled and began to walk around the room as she spoke and hovered the dagger above her head. “Before I tell you Fiery, there are some things I must first clear up. First off, when I said I was concubine for King Prologus, that was only partially true.”
“Partially true?”
“Yes, as you see, I was brought in as a concubine, which was very strange, because I was the only mare in it. It wasn’t only that though, as he didn’t touch me at all, and I had no idea why he wouldn’t until years later….”
“You mean grandfather sold you to King Prologus?”
Starry nodded. “Yet I felt no hatred towards him for it, no lust for vengeance, as he did what he was told to. But that’s not what I think he did it for, no. I think he did it because he knew I would be safe in the castle, and that the chances of me surviving in the castle were much higher than if I stayed with him and my brother.”
“Was it really that bad living in the country back then?”
Again, Starry nodded. “More than you can ever think. My mother, your grandmother, was taken from me when I was just beginning to talk, or so my father always told me. She was stricken with an illness that nopony could cure… Not without payment at least. My father and brother did everything they could to help her, but it didn’t matter, as she died shortly after contracting the disease.”
“What… What was it?”
Starry shook her head. “I have no idea, nor will I probably ever know, but father always told me that she passed peacefully, and that the disease killed her painlessly… But enough of my gruesome past, as I should be telling you about your father, right? Right.”
“So mom… I sort of want to know… why did you never tell Celestia or Luna about dad? Celestia told me the night I got my memories back that you would always avoid the conversation whenever she tried to bring it up, and that you would change the subject. So why the big secret?”
Starry looked at Fiery and smiled. “I guess I should explain that as well, huh…? Well, I suppose you could start with the fact that back then, unicorns were usually considered to be elite because of the fact that we could use magic and such.“
“But you and I are unicorns, and yet, it sounds like you were a peasant.”
“I was just getting to that.” Starry answered him, then took in a deep breath and continued. “I was actually an unusual case in my family, as they were all earth ponies. Why was I the only unicorn? I have no idea, but I don’t wish to think about it, fearing the worse and all…. Anyways, as I was saying, unicorns were considered elite, and because of this, usually acted as royalty. Your father on the other hoof, was… different.”
“Different? Different how?”
“Well… For one, even though he was a unicorn, and that he was a noble, he… he felt like he needed to be somepony else.”
“Who?”
“Well, not somepony who should act like a noble, that’s for sure. Even though he acted a like a noble in public, he wouldn’t when it was him alone or when he was with me. I didn’t judge him for who he was though. I loved him for it, not for what he did.”
“So what did he act like when you two were alone…? Wait, on second thought, I don’t want to know.” Fiery commented, earning chuckle from his mother.
“Oh Fiery, it was nothing like that. What I mean is, well, he was a thief.”
“… What?”
Starry giggled a bit more before answering. “Yes, believe it or not, it was actually how I met your father. One night, while I was having trouble sleeping, due to me having just arriving to the castle and missing my home already, he had used his magic to get passed the castle guards and climb onto the balcony outside my room. When he had entered, he began to rustle through my drawers trying to find anything of value, and did.” She then walked back over to the chest and pulled out a necklace that Fiery recognized as a Chinese dragon from Earth made out of emerald, with a background made out of sapphire, and gold encircling the dragon to contain the two gems. “It was a gift from my father. He had gotten it when he was much younger and adventured into the East, as it was meant for my mother.”
“I’m guessing that’s what dad was trying to steal?” Fiery asked, and Starry nodded.
“Indeed. When he was going through my drawers, he had come across it. That’s when I woke up and confronted him.”
3,026 years ago
Fillydelphia Castle, Capital of Old Equestria
Starry was trying her best to fall asleep, but the constant reminder of the bed she was lying in not being her own made her uncomfortable, and making her long for her home. ‘Why am I here? ’ Starry thought to herself. ‘Daddy… Big brother… I just want to go home. ’
Just then, she heard a noise coming from the corner of her room. Trying to be as quiet as possible, she looked over her shoulders to see a figure rummaging through the drawers, thinking that it was looking for any clothes that were required of her to wear inside the castle. She tried her best not to scream, afraid of what the figure would do if she did.
As she watched closely, she saw a dimly lit horn show itself as the figure pulled something out of the drawer and spoke softly to itself. “Bingo.” A male from what Starry could tell.
When Starry saw what the figure pulled out, her eyes widened in horror, as she recognized it as the necklace her father had given her as a farewell gift. Without realizing it, she yelled out in protest. “No!” The figure turned around and saw that Starry was staring right at it, crying as she did. “P-Please! Don’t! Th... that’s all I have left of my mother.”
The figure clicked his tongue in frustration at the current predicament, knowing he was caught red-hoofed, and looked at the necklace. “Is that right… It really means that much to you? Not something you won’t miss?” Starry nodded furiously at the question. “Damn…”
“Why… Why do you need to do this?” Starry asked through her tears, not even afraid of what the now recognizable stallion would do to her, so long as he left the necklace behind and would never take it again.
The stallion stepped into the moonlight that was shining through the windows to reveal a deep grey unicorn stallion with a black mane who could be seen smiling through a black mask to hide his face as he walked up to the bed. “Why…? Well, because I get a thrill out of it of course, but sadly that’s not really the main reason I do it…” He answered in a calm and collective voice. “You’re the King’s new concubine, right?” He asked and Starry nodded. “Then you know what it’s like outside the castle walls, don’t you?”
“Y-Yes, I-I do. W-What does that have anything to do-“
“Because even though I’m a noble-“ The unicorn began as he took off the mask to reveal his handsome, noble-like face, only a little bit older than the fifteen year old Starry. “I’m sick and tired of how my fellow nobles treat the ponies who were unfortunate enough to not be born into nobility. That is why I go around the castle, as well as the noble houses, and steal things that they wouldn’t care if it went missing or not.”
“B-But how do you know if they won’t miss it or not?” Starry asked, trying to figure the stallion out.
“Whether they miss it or not is no concern of mine.”
“But wouldn’t that also make you the bad pony? Taking things without their permission, and not caring whether or not they hold it dear?”
The stallion stayed quiet for a while before answering Starry. “… Why do you care for the nobles so? Did you not come from the country? Do you not hold hatred for the ponies who forced you and your family to stay in the ruins, while they sit in their castles comfortably?” Starry shook her head no, while at the same time wiping the remaining tears away. “Odd… You’re the first pony I’ve come across who feels no hatred towards those who keep them down… What of your mother and father? Doesn’t it make you upset that they will never be able to achieve anything worthy and being able to live comfortably like the nobles here do? I’m sure they work night and day just to get by, yet-“
“My father taught me to appreciate life, to never hold hatred to anypony for something they may or may have not done, and my mother… my mother died when I was just beginning to talk on my own…”
“Oh, I see… Um…”
“Can… Can I please have my necklace back please? It’s a gift from my father and… It’s the last thing of my mother’s that’s left.”
“Oh, um, sure…” The stallion answered as he lifted the necklace and placed it around Starry’s necklace as the moonlight shone down on her as well. The stallion smiled as he saw the necklace on her and spoke. “You know, I don’t know why, but it really suits you.” He then began to walk over to the balcony when Starry called out to him.
“Wait! I never got your name.”
The stallion looked back and smiled at Starry. “Want to rat me out?”
Starry shook her head. “I… am I not allowed to know?”
The stallion sighed and shook his head. “Tell you what, if you tell me your name, I just might tell you. Deal?”
Starry nodded and answered. “It’s Starry Skies. What’s yours?”
The stallion smiled once more and answered her question. “Starry huh? A beautiful name for a beautiful mare if I say so myself…” Starry began to blush at the sudden compliment of the stranger. “It’s Shining.” He told her. “Shining Light.”
“U-Um, Shining?”
“Yes?”
“Will… Will you come back tomorrow night? I-I want to talk more…”
Shining nodded as he smiled. “If I can make it, I’ll definitely come.” And with that, he walked out onto the balcony, and then jumped off, causing Starry to rush over to see if he was alright and when she looked over the edge, she saw the stallion completely fine, running away.
“Shining Light, huh…” Starry spoke softly to herself as she walked back to her bed, ready to fall asleep. ‘Is he really a good stallion? Or is that all an act? ’ She thought before finally going to sleep.
Present Day
Starry’s Room
“So what happened afterwards?” Fiery asked his mother.
“Well, if you must know Fiery, we began to fall in love with each other. As I said before, every night, he would climb into my room and spend time with me talking. Slowly, I began to understand why he wanted to ‘punish’ the nobles by stealing their things. Apparently when he was young, he would occasionally escape his adult supervision when he was a foal and go into the city, and was disgusted by how everypony was treated by one another, whether or not they were poor or rich. When he was still young and had seen all of these things, he had decided that one day he would steal from the nobles to make them feel how it felt to be poor, and then perhaps they would treat each other with more dignity and then one day, the rich and poor would be able to live in harmony.”
“But he failed miserably I suppose.” Fiery commented, getting a glare from his mother. “What?”
Starry sighed and answered. “Your father had the right intentions, and even though it was a futile thing to do, he never gave up. He would use his noble powers to change everything from the inside, and his thieving abilities to change everything from the outside… or so he hoped. He hadn’t succeeded, because one night, about five years after we had met each other, he was finally caught.”
“I’m guessing he was let go though, right? Otherwise I wouldn’t be here.”
Starry shook her head. “No, not quite. He was caught in my room, as the other nobles were beginning to learn your father’s patterns and finally decided it was time to capture him. The night he was captured, the nobles had convinced King Prologus to post guards inside my room while I was taken away into another room, so when he came-“
“He would be taken by surprise and captured, right?” Fiery asked, and Starry nodded.
“He struggled heroically for some time before he was finally tied up and hulled to the dungeons. I pleaded to King Prologus to let him go, and told him that your father did nothing wrong, but he never listened. The next night I cried myself asleep, worried that I was never going to see him again. Luckily for me, I was wrong.”
3,021 Years Ago
Fillydelphia Castle
Starry had finally fallen asleep after nearly an hour of non-stop crying. Slowly, a large figure, one of grassy green coat and deep blue mane and tail, and a planet for a Cutie Mark, entered the room while trying to its best not to wake the devastated unicorn, at least, not yet.
The figure crept up next to Starry and smiled slightly before gently poking the unicorn awake. After several pokes, Starry finally woke up and turned to be surprised to find the Queen of Equestria, Theodora, smiling at her. “Y-Your highness!”
Suddenly, a hoof quickly silenced Starry as it placed on her lips. “Shh, please be quiet my child. I have simply come here to speak with you, that is all.”
After the Queen took her hoof away, Starry quickly spoke up. “Talk to me about what your highness?” She asked quietly.
“Tell me Ms. Skies, why is it you weep for the captured noble?”
“Y-Your highness?” Starry tried feigning ignorance, but it didn’t work, so Starry sighed and answered. “I’m sorry your highness, but… I’ve fallen for the captured noble, as it was why I protested his capture last night as well.”
“I see… You know what must be done though, correct? For stealing the treasures of nobles, and to terrorize them with his constant thievery?” Queen Theodora asked, and Starry nodded slightly. If there was any more tears she could cry out, she would have cried them out. “Tell me Ms. Skies… Why do you love that stallion so?”
“Your highness?”
“Would you be willing to serve my husband and I for all eternity if it meant that he could live?”
“I… I don’t understand your highness.” Starry answered, and then looked down at the sheets she was laying in before squeezing out a few drops of tears. “I… I suppose I would give up my life if he could live on.” She answered truthfully.
Queen Theodora smiled and nodded. “Very good, come with me then.”
“Highness?”
“Just follow me Ms. Skies, and all will be explained.” Queen Theodora said with a smile, and then began to exit the room, with Starry shortly following behind her.
Present Day
Starry’s Room
“So what happened next?” Fiery asked, and Starry answered.
“Well, for the most part, we walked for what felt like an hour or so through the castle until we got to a small room where a large grey alicorn who I recognized as King Prologus was standing. What happened after that I really can’t explain.”
“Why not?”
“Well… because I don’t know what happened. I was told to close my eyes, and I complied. Next thing I knew, I was hit by some sort of spell, and then the next time I opened my eyes I was back in my room where your father was lying right next to me. He had told me that he was released for one night by special privilege by King Prologus. I suppose you can guess what we did that night.”
“I’d really rather not think about it…. Anyways, mom, there’s actually a few things which I want to ask you about, like how was I born 2,000 years after you two doing you-know-what?”
“Sex?” Starry asked, making Fiery cringe at the thought, causing Starry to giggle some for teasing her son and then answered him happily. “Well, if you really must know, after that night, it wasn’t long before I was showing signs of pregnancy, but unfortunately there were other matters at hoof that needed to be taken care of.”
“What’s that suppose to mean?”
Starry sighed. “To put it simply, Queen Theodora saw that I was pregnant, and didn’t want a newborn be put into the world when war had just broken out-“
“War? What the hell?!” Fiery exclaimed.
Starry rolled her eyes before answering. “Yes, if you must know, war had broken out shortly after that fateful night. A centaur by the name of Tirac began capturing innocent ponies to work in his mines or something like that, I don’t really know all the details. All I do know, is that Queen Theodora didn’t want a newborn in that time, so she asked her husband to see a time that would have been suitable for me to give birth.”
“Wait, what did the king-“
“You don’t need to know right now.” Starry quickly answered. “All you need to know is that instead of being executed for being a criminal, your father was sent to the front lines to fight as a hero instead. The night before he was deployed, he gave me this.” Starry said as she raised the dagger up in front of Fiery to see. “As I said before, it was the dagger he had used while he stole things, mostly to destroy locks and such.”
“That’s… cool, I guess…”
Starry sighed out of frustration and wanted to hit her son, but scolded him instead. “Don’t you get what I’m doing Fiery? This is the only thing I have to remember your father by, and I want you to have it!”
“What? Me?! What in the world do I need it for?”
“Can’t I give you the only thing from your father to you just because?!” Starry nearly screamed, clearly torn up about giving it away.
Fiery saw this and sighed, then began to walk over to his mother and hugged her. “Alright mom, I won’t question about it anymore. If you really want me to take it, I’ll take it, and I’ll promise to keep it safe.”
“Thank you son…” Starry said quietly as she began to tear up, all while holding her son gently.
After a while of silence, Fiery finally spoke up and asked. “So mom… what happened to dad then? I guess he didn’t make it?”
Starry shook her head. “No, unfortunately not. He died alongside the King and Queen when they destroyed the centaur using their magic. The reason why they wanted me to live for eternity was to be there for Celly and Lulu, and to use my powers to help them in their times of need.”
“I see… so he did die a hero then…”
“Yes, he did…” Starry said quietly again as the tears streamed freely from her face now.
After a while of hugging each other, they had finally broken the hug off and smiled at one another. “Hey mom?”
“Yes son?”
“Are there still some things you aren’t telling me?”
Starry was taken back from the question. “Wha? How could-“
“Its fine mom, I won’t push it. I just want to know, that’s all.” Fiery said with a smile, causing Starry to smile back.
“Well, if you aren’t going to push it… Yes, there are a few things I’m still keeping from you Fiery, but right now isn’t the time to tell you right now.”
“Alright then mom…” Fiery answered her, then finished his breakfast before saying goodbye and leaving the room, leaving Starry to herself.
“Shining, why did you have to die that day?” Starry quietly asked herself as she began to tear up again and cry quietly.
Have nothing really to say other than sorry for this being so short. Hopefully 34 will be much longer. Good day and hope to see you all soon.
Electrons flow through conductive material in the same way any pressure system works. The electromagnetic force of each electron causes a constant repelling force between them, so when one electron moves forward in a conductor, the rest of the electrons move to equalize the pressure across the circuit. A chemical reaction occurs in batteries, leaving a difference in pressure across the circuit, or voltage, that is equalized by forcing the excess of electrons to flow through a conductive material to the opposite end of the battery, where there is an inverse pressure, a vacuum. - CrADHD
Into A New World: Original Chapters
Chapter 34: Night Bird Flying
As Fiery walked through the halls once more, he used his magic to keep the dagger he had received from his mother afloat in front of him as he walked. As he put the dagger away in Luna’s room, he looked to the bed to see that at some point that she had gotten up. He went to the door of the room and opened it to talk to one of the guards posted outside about her whereabouts. “Where’s Luna?” He asked casually.
As much as he wanted to do otherwise for Fiery addressing the Night Princess in such a manner, the guard replied in a civil and dignified manner to Fiery. “Princess Luna is currently in the throne room with her sister, Princess Celestia, about a certain subject that has come up.”
“Oh, I see… And she’ll be back when?” Fiery asked with a smile.
“That cannot be determined Mr. Embers.” The other guard replied.
“Alright then….” Fiery nodded goodbye to the guards and then closed the door with his magic as he continued to go back to the bed and think of other things he could do when he saw his grandfather’s guitar laying up against the wall. ‘Huh, wonder when that came by… wait, did I even take it home? Oh well, whatever. ’
Fiery walked over to the guitar and picked it up with his magic, then sat down on the bed and put the strap of the guitar around himself. He began to play normally like any other time, and could feel the magic flowing through him as he focused on playing some Jimi Hendrix. While he played the song ‘Izabella ’, and when he got to the solo, he stopped playing without stopping the magic. ‘I wonder… ’ He put the guitar up to his face, and tried to pluck the strings with his teeth, only to have the magic stop working completely. It was then that four ponies had opened the door to see him like a complete idiot, guitar in face.
Octavia, Vinyl, Frostbite, and Twilight, all standing in the doorway, the mares completely confused, while Frostbite fell to the floor laughing as he saw his friend. “What are you doing Fifi?” Vinyl asked in a confused tone.
“’T-Tavi!” Fiery yelled out in shock. “T-This is u-uh, um-“ He wasn’t able to come up with an excuse fast enough, so he quickly decided to try to throw the guitar off and act as though nothing had happened, accidently strangling himself with the strap when he tried to throw it behind. As he rubbed his throat, he weakly smiled at the mares and Frostbite and spoke. “S-So, ‘Tavi, Vinyl! When did you guys come by?”
“We just came here about ten minutes ago by chariot.” Octavia answered. “But more importantly, what were you doing?”
“Whatever do you mean ‘Tavi?” Fiery responded with a fake smile.
“You know, throwing the guitar behind you won’t change the fact that we saw you like that a moment ago Fiery.” Twilight answered him.
Finally, after calming himself down enough, Frostbite had gotten up from the floor while wiping the tear from his eye and spoke. “Oh man, that was great, hehe… Just what were you trying to do Jojo? Be like Jimi Hendrix?”
“Who?” Twilight asked.
“Nopony you need to know.” Fiery quickly answered her.
Twilight hadn’t appreciated the answer as she sneered at Fiery, but calmed down as Frostbite put his hoof on her shoulder and whispered into her ear. “Don’t worry, I’ll tell you about it later.”
Twilight smiled at Frostbite and nodded. “Thanks Frostbite.”
Frostbite nodded and smiled as he looked back at Fiery. “So Jojo, what were you trying to do?”
“… Trying to be like Jimi Hendrix…” Frostbite couldn’t help himself as he burst into laughter once again at his friend, causing Fiery to roll his eyes. “Oh sure, laugh it up jackass.”
“S-S-Sorry man, b-but! Ahahaha! Really?! Ahahaha!”
“I’m sorry, but I’m still confused. What’s so funny?” Octavia asked the two stallions.
As Frostbite continued to laugh on the floor, Fiery rolled his eyes and sighed once more as he answered. “Don’t worry about it ‘Tavi, you’re not missing out on much. All you need to know is that I did something stupid thinking I could copy somepony else, but even with magic, I couldn’t do the same as him.”
“Alright then…”
“Anyways guys, what are you all doing here? I thought you went back home ‘Tavi?” Fiery asked the group, and got an immediate answer from Octavia.
“I did go back home, but I came back this morning to bring a few things.” Octavia told Fiery as she pointed to the saddlebag on her back.
“Oh, well thanks ‘Tavi, but you really didn’t need to-“
“What, don’t want us hanging around here Fifi?” Vinyl asked with a smile.
“What? Of course that’s not the reason Vinyl!” Fiery defended himself. “I’m just confused as to why you’re here, that’s all…! But actually, now that you girls are here, there’s a few things I need to talk to you two about…”
“We know Fiery.” Octavia answered Fiery with a smile.
“You do?”
“Of course we do!” Vinyl answered this time. “Did you honestly think we were in the dark about everything?”
“What? Of course not Vinyl! But… Look, ‘Tavi? Do you mind if I speak to you in private ?”
Twilight and Vinyl got the hint that Fiery had dropped and both nodded. Twilight picked Frostbite up with her magic and began to leave the room, closing the door behind her after making sure both Frostbite and Vinyl were out. “So what’s this all about Fiery?” Octavia asked.
Fiery sighed and spoke in a calm voice to her. “’Tavi… Can you come lay next to me?” Fiery asked her as he lifted the guitar off the bed and placed against the wall again as well as the bag that was on Octavia’s back before laying down on his back.
Octavia rolled her eyes and sighed. “Fiery, we really-“
“I promise I won’t do anything ‘Tavi, I just… I just want you to lay next to me for right now.”
Octavia rolled her eyes and sighed once more before nodding. “Fine…” She got up on the bed and crawled up next to Fiery, then cuddled next to him, wrapping her arm around his chest. “So what’s this all about?” She asked him as she got as close as possible.
“’Tavi… How much do you and Vinyl know? In fact, what are you two doing here?”
“What? Is there something wrong with us being here?”
“What? No! Of course not! I was just surprised to see you back so soon, that’s all….”
“Well, if you really must know, all we know is that you’re marrying Princess Luna because of political reasons, or so your mom told us.”
“I see… You seem to be taking it well.”
“… So are you.” Octavia commented as she tried to snug closer to Fiery. “We also came back because I asked Princess Celestia if it was alright to stay here until the wedding, getting to know the kids better and such.”
“I see… ‘Tavi?”
“Hmm?”
“What… What would you do if I couldn’t go back home? If I couldn’t take care of the kids with you and Vinyl?”
Octavia sighed and stayed silent for a few seconds before answering him. “If you really must know Fiery, I… I guess we would have to sell the house or something. There’s no way we would be able to afford to keep living there with the kids in there, even with Princess Celestia’s help.”
“And what about the other girls? Do you think they would be furious? Do they even know?”
Octavia shook her head in Fiery’s side. “No, they don’t know anything yet, but to answer you, yes, I think they would be furious if you suddenly left all of them.”
“I see…. Hey ‘Tavi?”
“Hmm?”
“How would you like if you and the others lived here? In the castle?”
Octavia raised her head and looked at Fiery in the eyes. “What are you talking about Fiery?”
“I talked to my mom and Celestia earlier. They said that because I would be considered human, I would still be allowed to keep the harem. There’s also the thing which my mom told me where royalty are allowed to have concubines.”
“So you want me, Vinyl, and the others to be your concubines, meanwhile, you would be married to Princess Luna…. Is that what I’m hearing?”
Fiery nodded his head. “’Tavi, I love you, I really do! Believe me when I say I’m trying whatever I can to keep us together. I-“ But as Fiery was speaking, the two suddenly heard the door slam, then hoofsteps quickly running away from the door. “What the…? Shit, no, please don’t let it-“
“Fiery?”
Fiery quickly leapt off the bed and rushed over to the door, leaving Octavia completely confused, but spoke again before he left the room. “Look, just think about it ‘Tavi. I really do love you and- Fuck! Just, just think about it, okay?”
“Okay…”
“Thanks babe-“ Fiery replied as he quickly opened the door and spoke to the guard outside. “Which way did she go?” The guard responded by pointing in a direction going down the hallway, and Fiery nodded. “Alright thanks. Luna!” Fiery called out as he began to rush off in the hallway, chasing Princess Luna.
After going through many hallways, twists, and turns, Fiery had finally caught up with Princess Luna when he saw her sitting on a balcony, staring out into the vast scenery that was Equestria. “Luna, look, I-“
“Do you really want to marry me Fiery? Or do you wish to marry one of the other girls instead? Possibly that Octavia girl?”
“Didn’t we already go through this?” Fiery asked, which caused Luna to finally turn around to him, tears streaming from her eyes, before she finally wiped them away with her hoof.
“Yes, we did Fiery, but it seems that each time I believe you, you seem to do something that makes me question if you really do love me or not.”
“Of course I love you Luna!” Fiery answered her as he stepped towards her. “But I can’t possibly just say no to any of you!”
“That’s because you only care about the sex.” Luna snapped at him, but still tried to maintain her cool.
Fiery sighed and rolled his eyes. “Alright, yes, the sex is nice, but that isn’t all to you girls.” He told her as he finally got up next to her. “Luna, you girls have changed me for the better, and I mean it!”
“I don’t believe that for a minute Fiery.”
“But it’s true! Look, back when I was human, my entire life was crap-“ He started to explain as he sat down on the cold palace balcony floor. “Stephen left my mom when I was only four, my aunt didn’t take care about me at all, the teachers in my school seemed to have some sort of vendetta against me which to this day still confuses the hell out of me. I mean, what did I ever do to them? I was always faithful in trying to do my homework and crap because my mom made to do it, but they still hated my guts!”
“Is it possible you only misinterpreted them trying to help you as hating you?”
“Help me? They didn’t once try to help me! The only times they came over was to help me was when I was partnered up with some kid in the class for a project, that’s it! I had to do everything else on my own…! Look, let’s forget about the teachers, okay? What I’m trying to get at is that when I went to college with Patrick, I thought I was finally free from all that bullshit, but instead other bullshit replaced it. Sure, it didn’t help that my girlfriend back in high school seemed to have cheated on me with about every other guy in school, but in all honesty I don’t care about that anymore! Again, when I went to college, that woman cheating on me, and the fact that Stephen left mom haunted me. I wasn’t able to get serious about any relationships anymore, I would constantly goof off with my work since my mom wasn’t able to look over my shoulder anymore…. Listen, ever since I’ve come here and regained my memories, I’ve changed for the better, and I owe it all to you girls…”
During Fiery’s speech, Luna had also decided to sit down on the floor as she listened to him, and when he was finished, spoke in her usual calm voice. “Fiery… I know you went through some bad times with your human life, but… how do you think I feel? Ever since I’ve gotten my memories back, ever since I’ve had the free time to do so, I’ve been thinking about you and the times we spent together, and yet…”
“You feel cheated on?” Fiery asked, and Luna nodded, causing Fiery to sigh. “Luna… I… Again, didn’t we already go through this?”
Luna rolled her eyes and huffed in frustration. “Fiery…”
“I’m sorry, I’m sorry, it’s just… you know what I’m going to say and how I feel and such, so I really don’t understand why we’re having the same conversation again. You say you feel like you’re all alone, I say that I love you but I also love the other girls, you say you only want me to love you, I say I can’t do that, you give up and say you’ll have to get used to sharing then, and then we make up like that, so-“
“So you have me figured out, do you?” Luna asked angrily, her powers beginning to show as darkness began to form around her.
“W-Wait a minute Luna, I-I just mean that-“
“Just mean what?”
“I-I-I, um… I love you?” He told her with a fake smile on, causing to anger her more.
“Fiery…” Luna’s anger was beginning to rise.
“Alright, alright! I’m sorry Luna! What do you want me to do?” Fiery asked her, which seemed to calm her down.
“What do I-“
“Yes, what do you want me to do? What will I have to do in order for you to be happy?” Fiery asked again with a determined face.
“Fiery… I… I don’t know.”
“Perhaps I can make a suggestion.” A new voice came from behind Fiery. The two looked behind Fiery to see Octavia standing there.
“’Tavi!”
“What do you mean Ms. Pie?” Luna asked bitterly, not entirely happy that Octavia had shown up.
Octavia walked up in front of Luna and bowed. “Princess Luna-“ She began. “I’m terribly sorry for the trouble I have been causing you.”
“’Tavi…”
“It seems I have been keeping the stallion you love all to myself, and so, because I wish for you to avoid such arguments in the future-“
“Were you listening in on us?” Luna asked Octavia, clearly upset but tried her best to hide it.
“Yes, I was Princess Luna, and again, forgive me for doing so, as I initially had no intention to intrude on such a personal matter.”
Luna sighed and answered her. “Fine, I’ll forgive you… but what were getting on at?”
Octavia finally lifted her head to face Luna face to face. “Your highness, because of my selfish actions, I have been causing you much harm, which is why, I wish you to have Fiery to yourself until the wedding is over.”
“And what gives you the permission to tell me what to do?” Luna asked as she narrowed her eyebrows and pointed her hoof at herself.
“Because your highness, I love him just as much as you do.” Octavia answered with a smile.
Fiery began to panic, unsure of what Luna was going to do, so he decided to step in-between the two and try to stop it. “Alright you two, b-break it up, break-“ But he was interrupted as he began to hear laughter from Luna. “L-Luna?”
After she had finally calmed down enough to answer, Luna smiled at the two ponies and answered Fiery. “It seems you have some bravery in you Ms. Pie, it takes much courage to stand up against the Princess of the Night.”
Octavia nodded and smiled back. “I’m sorry for doing such things your highness, but you must understand that I truly do love Fiery, but just because you two are getting married, I don’t think I would be able to suddenly stop loving him, nor do I think the other girls would be able to either.”
“Yes, I suppose you and the others wouldn’t be able to stop loving him, even if I did take him away by force…. Very well then Ms. Pie, I shall accept your terms, but don’t think that after the wedding, you’ll be on equal footing as me for his love.”
“Of course Princess Luna, I wouldn’t have it any other way.” With that, Octavia walked away, leaving the two alone as she walked back to Twilight’s room where the others were, but not before giving Fiery a kiss on the cheek.
“… What just happened?” Fiery asked in a confused manner, in which Luna replied with some giggling.
“It seems your friend Ms. Pie has allowed me to have you all to myself for the next five months.” Luna answered as she wrapped her hoof around Fiery’s neck and gave him a kiss on the cheek opposite of Octavia’s kiss.
“I see…” ‘Well then… I’m glad that everything was solved alright… Thank you ‘Tavi. ’
“You’ll have to thank her the next time you see her, but for now, you’re all mine.” Luna told Fiery as she still clung around his neck.
“So… What should we do?”
“Hmm?”
“Well, it’s about noon, and we have the rest of the day ahead of us…”
Luna let go of Fiery and began to tap her chin in thought. “Maybe we can go out on a date?”
“Is that allowed? I mean, last night when I tried to leave…”
“Oh, I’m sure it’ll be fine Fiery.” Luna assured him.
“Alright then, I guess a date it is then. But first, don’t you think we should get some guards to come with us? I mean, it wouldn’t be good if we got in trouble…”
Luna sighed. “I suppose you’re right… Alright, I’ll go summon a few of my guards and I’ll be right back. Can you go to the southern exit and wait for me?”
Fiery nodded his head and smiled. “Sure, I’ll do that.” ‘Perhaps then I can convince her to let ‘Tavi and the others- ‘
“No.” Luna sternly replied to Fiery, reading his mind.
“You didn’t even let me finish my thought!”
“I know, but for today I just want you to focus on me.” She said sternly, then began to look at Fiery with saddened eyes. “Is that really too much to ask Fiery?”
“No, I suppose it’s not.” Fiery huffed, then smiled at Luna once more. “Alright, you’re right, you deserve to have me all to yourself today.”
Luna immediately brightened up. “I’m glad you see it my way.” And then she began to walk away as she went to her half of the castle to summon some of her own guards to escort the two outside.
Before leaving himself, Fiery looked back out to the city from the balcony and smiled, when he heard a voice from behind. “Well, I’m certainly glad everything seems to have gone well.”
Fiery turned around while still smiling and saw that Celestia was standing there, smiling back. “Yeah, I suppose I am too.”
“Well you certainly don’t sound like you’re glad.”
Fiery chuckled a bit before answering Celestia. “Just because I don’t sound like it doesn’t mean it’s not true.”
Celestia rolled her eyes. “Yes, I suppose that could be true…. By the way…”
“Hmm?”
“I saw you earlier carrying around a dagger of some sort, which I could have sworn I’ve seen somewhere before… anyways, I was just wondering, what were you doing with it Fiery?”
“Oh, so you saw that, huh? Well, to tell you the truth it’s actually my father’s.” Fiery answered as he looked away back at the city.
“I didn’t know Stephen-“
“It isn’t Stephen’s.” Fiery cut her off.
Celestia raised her hoof up to her chest and her face became saddened. “Oh, I, um, I see…. S-So did Starry tell you then?” Fiery nodded at Celestia’s question as he continued to look out to the city. “Well then?”
“It isn’t my place to tell you.” Fiery responded, knowing the question she wanted to ask as he turned back at Celestia and smiled. “But enough of that, I need to get going before Luna gets upset at me.”
“Oh, yes, I suppose I should let you go… but Fiery?”
“Hmm?”
“I actually came here to tell you that… please take care of my sister.”
Fiery looked back to Celestia from the hallway and smiled. “Of course, I wouldn’t dream of ever treating her badly.”
Celestia smiled and nodded. “Thank you Fiery. Now hurry up, otherwise Luna might beat you to the exit.” Fiery nodded and began to walk away finally, before Celestia sighed and looked towards the city as Fiery had done, wondering what the future was to going to be like for everypony around him.
Fiery was in luck as he was able to beat Luna to the southern exit of the palace before her arrival. Panting hard from the running he had done, he looked up as he heard multiple hoofsteps coming towards him, and saw that Luna was approaching with some of her guards. As she got closer, Fiery smiled brightly for her and bowed. “Ready?” He asked as he got back up.
“I suppose I am.” Luna replied as she too smiled at Fiery.
“Alright then…. Uh…”
“You have no idea where you want to take me, do you?” Luna asked in a disappointed tone.
“No, that’s not it! I just uh… um…”
Luna rolled her eyes and huffed as one of the guards began to snicker at Fiery’s misfortune. “Fiery… Why don’t we just go and walk around or something? Until we find something we could enjoy together?”
“O-Okay, sure, I suppose that’ll be good…. I’m sorry Luna, I had-“
Fiery was cut off though as Luna raised her hoof to silence him and smiled. “It’s alright Fiery, just… let’s just try making this date special, okay?”
Fiery smiled back and nodded. “Sure, sounds good.” With that, the two walked outside and began their date together.
As Octavia finally reached the bedroom that Princess Celestia had given her and Vinyl for their visit, Vinyl was on the bed, her glasses off, reading the latest music magazine that had been delivered to their room at her request. Octavia smiled and addressed Vinyl as she closed the door and walked over to the bed. “Hey Vinyl.”
Vinyl looked up from her magazine and grinned. “Hey ‘Tavi. What did Fifi want? Ooh! Wait! Let me guess… um, ooh! He wanted to do it with you, didn’t he?”
Octavia rolled her eyes and shook her head. “No, he didn’t Vinyl.”
“Really? Well then, I’m out of ideas.” After Octavia got onto the bed, she got up next to Vinyl and hugged her. “’Tavi?”
“You wanted to ask what he wanted right? Well, this is what he wanted.”
“… He wanted you to hug him?”
“Sort of, there were other things he wanted to talk about it, but I’ll tell you later…. Anyways, what are you reading?” Octavia asked as she got off Vinyl and looked at the magazine in Vinyl’s hoofs.
“Oh, this? It’s just the latest music magazine, that’s all.”
“Is it now?” Octavia looked the magazine over, then laid on her stomach, her head by Vinyl’s back hooves as she looked at the cover of the magazine. “Fiery?”
Vinyl nodded. “Apparently that concert in Manehatten got him some real good publicity. I was just reading the article a critic who attended the concert put it in here, said it was the best show he’s seen in a really long time.”
Octavia got back on her back as she lied next to Vinyl properly once again. “Vinyl, as happy as that makes me, just because one critic says he was good-“
“But he isn’t.” Vinyl interrupted. “I’ve been reading this magazine for the past hour, all this entire issue can talk about is the new mysterious stallion who popped out of nowhere and can perform music with his magic that no other pony can do or has even heard before.”
Octavia rolled her eyes once more. “Well of course they haven’t heard it before, he’s from Earth after all.”
“Not originally he isn’t.” Vinyl responded with a grin.
“You know what I mean.” Octavia said after she rolled her eyes a third time.
“I know, just like messing with you ‘Tavi.”
“So I’ve known for the longest time now…. Anyways, as much as I like that he’s getting all this attention and such, I’m worried.”
Vinyl put the magazine down and looked at Octavia with worried eyes. “What do you mean?”
“Well, it’s just…. He’s from Earth, right?”
“Sort of, yeah….”
“Well, they must have the same sort of laws that we have here, right? Like stealing and such?”
“I suppose…. Your point being?”
“Well, think about it Vinyl. With this marriage, Earth and Terra will open up to one another, and even though Princess Celestia wants to keep the immigration to a minimum for right now, that still doesn’t mean that there’s the possibility of the humans who own the music-“
“Are going to find out and want the money that Fiery is making, because he’s played nothing but music that was created on Earth, is that what you’re saying?” Vinyl finished for Octavia, and Octavia nodded. Vinyl sighed and responded. “Well, I guess the best thing we can do is hope Princess Celestia does something to stop it from happening, right? Either that or Fifi needs to make some sort of arrangements to meet with the humans who he wants to copy.” Vinyl said as she went back to the magazine, licking her hoof and turning the next page.
Octavia looked at Vinyl and a giant grin grew on her face. “Vinyl! That’s genius!”
“Huh?” Vinyl responded as she looked at her friend with a quizzical look. “What’s genius?”
“What you just said of course!”
“That we should hope that Princess Cele-“
“No, not that! I’m talking about him meeting the humans!”
“Oooooh…. Is that really such a good idea?”
Now Octavia was the one with the quizzical look. “What do you mean? You were the one who came up with it!”
“I know, it’s just that, what would happen if the humans refuse?”
“What do you mean?”
Vinyl sighed, closed the magazine, placed it beside her, then turned and looked at Octavia, giving her full attention. “Look, what I’m saying is that, what would happen if the humans are too greedy? What if they wouldn’t be able to come to an agreement?”
Again, Octavia rolled her eyes. “Oh Vinyl, I’m sure that they would be able to come up with some sort of agreement.”
“Really?” Vinyl asked as she cocked her eyebrow. “Because from what I’ve seen from the movies on Fifi’s computer thingy, humans don’t seem to know self-control.”
“Those are movies though Vinyl, I’m sure humans are able to control themselves just fine. I mean, take Fiery as an example.”
“Exactly, take him as an example. Whenever one of us wants to have sex, he never says no, even when he’s been doing it for a week non-stop.”
Octavia was the one to sigh this time. “Okay, first off, it wasn’t ‘non-stop’. He had taken plenty of breaks in-between. And second, he… um….”
“See? You can’t refute that at all! Admit it ‘Tavi, meeting with the humans would be a bad idea.”
Octavia sighed one last time. “Fine…. I guess I’ll go talk to Princess Celestia to see if there’s anything she could do….”
Vinyl sighed and spoke. “Sorry ‘Tavi, I know you want to help Fiery in all ways possible, but sometimes even when you think something is a good idea, it can actually turn out to be a bad one…”
“I know Vinyl….”
“… Anyways… What did you and Fiery talk about?”
Luna was looking up at the sky, a bright smile on her face as she waited patiently for Fiery to return. She was sitting on the cool green grass in a park not far from the palace, underneath a large oak tree. Just then, she heard Fiery call out for her.
“Luna!” Fiery called out as he walked towards her, two cones of ice cream hovering in front of him. As he approached her, he lifted one of the cones in front of Luna, having her grab it with her magic. “Chocolate, right?”
Luna nodded. “I’m glad you remember such a thing.”
Fiery sat down next to her and smiled. “Yeah, well, ice cream might have been different back then, but I’ll never forget you loving how you could combine chocolate with it.” He then began to lick his own ice cream before speaking again. “I suppose I’m glad that the guards were willing to back off some.” He said as he noticed the guards not too far away from them, still within their vision.
Luna took a break from her own ice cream to reply. “Yes, well, despite them wanting to do their best protecting me, they must also respect my personal space, is that not correct?” Just then, Luna was surprised at a sudden sensation on her nose as Fiery lightly tapped it with his vanilla ice cream. “F-Fiery!”
Fiery chuckled a bit at the sight and apologized. “Sorry Luna, just wanted to mess around with you some. Here, let me get a napkin.” He used his magic to lift a napkin he had conveniently placed in his pocket out and began to rub Luna’s snout.
“I’d appreciate it if you warned me about such things.”
“Oh come on Luna, if I did that, then where would the fun be in goofing around?”
Luna rolled her eyes as she continued to lick her ice cream, but then smiled at Fiery’s silliness. “Yes, I suppose it wouldn’t be so fun if I knew it was coming… which is why-“ Luna then caught Fiery off guard as she did the exact same thing to him, lightly tapping her own ice cream on his nose, smearing the chocolate on the tip. “I get payback.” She finished as she went back to licking.
Fiery chuckled a bit as he got the same napkin out and rubbed his own nose. “I suppose I deserved that….” Fiery then looked up at the sky and smiled as he continued eating his ice cream. “It really is a beautiful day, huh?”
Luna nodded in agreement. “It really is… but did we really need to spoil our appetites with ice cream?”
Fiery rolled his eyes and smirked. “Oh come on Luna, you know you enjoy this. What’s so bad about sitting outside, underneath a large oak tree with your loved one, eating ice cream together?”
Luna smiled and leaned on Fiery, resting her head on his shoulder, before answering. “There isn’t a single thing wrong about that.”
For the rest of the day, Luna and Fiery had continued to walk through the city, simply talking to one another as they roamed the streets, admiring the scenery of the city. “You know, I never really got the chance to walk through the city like this, and just admire its beauty.” Fiery said out loud.
Luna nodded in agreement. “Yes, I suppose I would have to say the same. Sister never really let me leave the palace, being concerned and all.”
Fiery smirked a bit. “Well of course she’s going to do something like that, I mean, you are her little sister after all, so isn’t it logical that she would want to look out for you?”
Luna rolled her eyes. “There’s a fine line between being concerned and being overprotective.”
Fiery chuckled a bit to himself. “Yeah, I suppose you’re right….” It was then that the sun was beginning to set, as they had been walking through the city the entire day, or sitting in the park. “Perhaps we should get back to the palace, before it gets too dark.”
Luna nodded. “I suppose you’re right about that… alright, let’s get going.” But as they began to walk away, Luna suddenly stopped in her tracks and looked south.
Fiery was curious as to what she was doing. “Luna?” He asked. “You alright?”
Luna hesitated for a few moments before answering. “Y-Yeah, I’m alright, just thought I sensed something amiss, but it was nothing.”
“Alright… should we go back to the palace? Or-“
Luna shook her head. “No, it’s fine, really Fiery. Let’s just get going already.” She answered as she began to walk in front of Fiery, who was still standing still, confused. ‘It must have been my imagination. There’s no way he would come back, I made sure of it…! Didn’t I? ’
Meanwhile, in a secret base somewhere in New Mexico, United States of America, a certain General is on the floor where the portal was once located, overseeing the destruction of the laboratory. “What happened?” He asked the closest scientist near him, calmly as possible.
“We have no idea General. One minute, everything is working fine, the next, poof!”
“… What about the tapes around the time the portal blew up? Did you check them yet?”
The scientist nodded his head. “We’re currently checking them as we speak.”
The General nodded. “Alright then, come tell me-“
“General!” One of the scientists called out from the observation deck, getting the General’s attention. “We think we found what went through!”
“Good! I’ll be right up there.” The General responded, then turned to the scientist next to him. “I want a detailed report of anything that’s missing or anyone who got hurt in the explosion asap, understand?”
The scientist nodded. “Yes General Thornton, right away.” He answered, then began scurrying along, checking up on the other scientists and the few soldiers who were in the blast radius.
‘Just what the hell happened here? ’ General Thornton thought to himself as he began climbing the stairs up to the observation deck. Once he got inside the room where multiple monitors used to monitor the portal were set up, he addressed the scientist who had called him. “What do you have doctor?”
“General, we have something we think you should take a look at.” The scientist responded as he pointed his finger at the monitor. As the General watched the screen, from up to the point where the portal exploded, he hadn’t seen anything extraordinary.
“What exactly am I looking at? All I see is minutes of regular work, then the portal exploding.”
“Here, let me adjust a few more things.” The scientist replied as he started to tamper with the machine, so instead of the regular camera settings, it was now in heat-sensor mode. The scientist then rewound the tape and began to play it again, and this time the General understood what the scientist wanted him to see.
“What the….”
“Yes sir, we believe it’s a… pony.”
“How did-“
“We have no idea sir. Some sort of invisibility spell of some sort? From the data we’ve been collecting by their government, they seem to mostly function on magic, and so the idea of invisibility-“
“Wouldn’t be so farfetched, fine, but what I want to know is how it got here in the first place? Why is it going in the portal rather than coming out? And more importantly, did it take anything?”
“We’re unsure about those answers at the moment sir, but I assure you, you’ll have them as soon as possible.”
General Thornton nodded his head at the scientist. “Good. I’ll go back to my office and report to the President about this incident, as I’m sure he’ll be interested in hearing about it. Until then, search through the entire database and find if anything is missing, as well as check all the tapes throughout the facility.”
“Understood sir.” The scientist responded, and immediately went to work.
“Good, now if you’ll excuse me.” The General saluted the scientists in the room and began to walk back to his office. ‘Just what is going on? ’
Somewhere deep in the Everfree Forest, a cloaked figure was looking towards Canterlot, with a furious face on. “I will have my revenge-“ The figure said in a soft but angered tone. “I will get you yet brat….”Chapter 34, yay! Alright, nothing much to say, other than read the Author’s Update while it’s still up. If it’s not after you’re done reading this, then never mind, you’re not missing out on much.
In a study published in the Annual Report for Smithsonian Institution in 1953, scientists found that 98 percent of our atoms are replaced each year. Every day, our bodies take in new atoms from the air we breathe, the food we eat, and the liquids we drink. These atoms are incorporated into our cells and fuel the chemical processes that keep us alive. Atoms make up molecules, which make up cells, which make up tissues, which make up organs. - CrADHD
Into A New World: Original Chapters
Before I start, I guess I should tell you all that if you haven’t done it already, to go re-read the rewrites for chapters 1-4. Okay, so you don’t have to, but by reading them, some of the references in this chapter will help out some. Alright then, let the show begin!
Chapter 35: Never Say Die
Fiery and Luna had long since returned to the palace, and back to Luna’s room, not even bothering to go eat dinner. Fiery laid on his back on the bed while Luna had gone out onto the balcony, barely catching the last bit of Celestia’s light in time to bring up the stars and the moon into the night sky. After everything was said and done, Luna returned inside and looked at Fiery with a smile. “I need to get going soon. Will you be alright?”
Fiery rolled his eyes. “Yes, I think I’ll be alright Luna. Really, why are you so worried? You’ve been acting weird ever since we’ve come back from our date.”
Luna looked away and began to rub her leg uncomfortably. “I-I just care about you, that’s all.” She lied. “Can’t I do that much?”
Again, Fiery rolled his eyes and smiled at Luna. “Yeah, I suppose you can…. Luna?”
Luna turned towards Fiery and cocked her head. “Yes Fiery?”
“Be safe out there, okay?” He said as he continued to smile, while Luna smiled back and nodded.
“Alright Fiery, I will.” She turned around and walked over to the balcony, then had spread her wings and began to fly off, back in the direction of where she felt the earlier source of power. ‘Please, let him stay safe. ’ She thought to herself as a tear dropped from her eye as she flew into the night sky.
Meanwhile, Fiery had fallen asleep on the bed, not knowing of the threat that had been creeping closer and closer, already on the palace grounds.
After flying for about an hour, Luna had finally touched down at the edge of the Everfree Forest. ‘Tia. ’ She thought, calling out to her sister as she wondered into the forest to investigate. ‘Tia, are you there? ’
‘What is it Luna? ’ Celestia’s voice replied in Luna’s head.
‘Sister, have you felt anything strange this evening? ’
Celestia was confused. ‘What are you talking about Luna? Where are you? ’
‘Please sister, have you or have you not felt anything odd today? ’ Luna asked again, and could feel Celestia shake her head back at the palace.
‘No, nothing out of the ordinary. Why? What’s the matter? ’
Luna shook her head. ‘Perhaps it’s just my imagination, but earlier today, before Fiery and I arrived back at the palace, I felt as though I sensed something familiar appear at the edge of the Everfree Forest. I’m here right now investigating. ’
‘What did you feel? ’
Again, Luna shook her head. ‘I thought I sensed the Nightmare. ’
‘The Nightmare?! Are you sure Luna? ’
‘I don’t know, but I think it wasn’t just that. ’
‘What do you mean Luna? ’ Celestia asked, becoming worried now.
‘I mean I think I sensed a second presence, one I thought I had long since gotten rid of. ’
‘What do you mean Luna? What pre- ‘ But Celestia’s voice was suddenly cut off by a mysterious force. Luna looked back towards Canterlot, her eyes becoming wide with fear, and began to panic. What she most feared was indeed real. With a quick push against the ground, Luna was off in the direction of Canterlot, only caring for Fiery.
‘Luna? Luna?! Luna, can you hear me?! ’ Celestia tried calling out to her sister, but got no response.
“Is there something the matter Celly?” Starry asked Celestia as she drank her tea quietly.
Celestia turned towards Starry with a worried face. “Somethings wrong. Come, we must quickly put the palace on high alert.”
“What? What’s the matter?” Starry asked again as she watched Celestia quickly walk towards the doors of the study.
Celestia looked back while opening the doors. “Luna said she thought she felt the Nightmare had returned, but it wasn’t just that. Before Luna got cut off, she had felt another presence which she thought she got rid of. I do not know of what Luna speaks of, but something is definitely wrong.” Celestia told Starry as she walked out of the room, towards the throne room. ‘How did I not sense that magic being cast?! Has the Nightmare really returned? ’
On the other side of the palace at the same time, Octavia was outside of Fiery’s and Luna’s room, and began to knock once the guards had let her through. She pressed her ear up against the door, expecting to hear hoofsteps, but instead heard snoring. She sighed and opened the doors to see Fiery’s figure on the bed sleeping. As she walked inside, the doors behind her slammed shut, scaring her for a moment before she realized where the loud noise had come from.
Letting out a sigh of relief, she walked over to Fiery and began to prod him awake. “Fiery-“ She softly called out his name. “Fiery, wake up.”
Fiery began to grumble in his sleep as he woke up from his slumber. “Mm, what?” He looked to his side to see that Octavia was the one prodding him. “’Tavi? W-What are you doing?” He asked sleepily.
“What am I doing? You were the one who sent a guard and said I needed to come here.” She replied with a slightly annoyed tone. “What’s so important that you had me come here this late?”
Fiery was confused. “I didn’t send for you.”
“Please Fiery, I’d like it if you didn’t play these games with me.”
Fiery shook his head. “I didn’t know though, really!” Fiery said as he got out of bed and looked at Octavia.
Octavia groaned in annoyance and rolled her eyes. “Fine Fiery, I believe you. If you don’t need me then, I guess I’ll go back to bed.” She told him, and began to walk back to the doors. As she put her hoof on the handle, she began to tug at it, but the door wouldn’t budge at all. “Oh come you-“ She began to curse under her breath, still pulling at the door.
Fiery walked up next to her. “What’s the matter?”
Octavia turned and looked at him. “The door won’t budge at all!”
Fiery rolled his eyes. “Please ‘Tavi, the door isn’t stuck.” He said, before he began to pull at the door handle as well, only to have the same problem. He looked over at Octavia and smiled, trying to play innocent, as she glared back at him.
“See? Told you.” She told him in the annoyed tone as before while continuing to glare at him.
Just then, the two ponies heard the balcony doors also slam shut, startling both of them and causing them to turn around. ‘What the hell? ’ Fiery thought to himself as he tried to approach the balcony, only to be held back by Octavia. “What’s the matter ‘Tavi?” He asked as he turned back and looked at her.
“Don’t, please Fiery.” She looked at him with pleading eyes. She didn’t know why, but for some odd reason, everything that was happening at that moment seemed to be too coincidental.
“Oh ‘Tavi, you have nothing to worry about.” He tried reassuring her. “It’s not like I’m going to go somewhere that you can’t see me, I’ll-“ But he was cut off as Octavia screamed in fear and pointed behind him, her hoof shaking. Fiery quickly turned around to see what she had screamed about, to see what it was right away. Right there, in front of the balcony doors, it seemed as though the shadows of the room were collecting themselves. No, not shadows, as whatever being collected had begun to block the moonlight coming from the windows and balcony doors. Fiery stood on his back two legs and put his hoof in front of Octavia. “Get behind me.” He told her softly, as he began to glare at the shadow. He didn’t know what to expect, but whatever it was, he wasn’t going to allow it to harm anypony he loved.
Soon afterwards though, as he kept his focus on the swirling blackness that, from what Fiery could tell, was creating some kind of pony, he felt a tug on his leg. He looked down just in time to see the same blackness grab hold of his leg, only to feel himself be flung across the room, right into a nightstand with a lamp on it, breaking in Fiery’s back. “Fiery!” Octavia cried out as she saw him being thrown across the room. Mere seconds after Fiery had been thrown, Octavia could feel herself be grabbed by the darkness. She got worried that she was about to suffer the same fate, only to be surprised that it was not the case.
Instead of being thrown, Octavia had been picked up, grabbed around her chest area, with her arms held tight as well, and was pulled across the room, stopping in front of the pony that had finally fully manifested itself in front of the balcony doors. Soon, two piercing red eyes had revealed themselves, with a smile of bright jagged teeth forming as well. A jet-black unicorn with a dark purple mane and tail with the night sky as a Cutie Mark, owner of said eyes and teeth. “Well, well-“ A deep voice erupted from the mouth of the new pony. “What do we have here? Why, if it isn’t little Octavia Pie, coming here to celebrate me coming back home.”
“I-I have no idea what you’re talking about, you monster!” Octavia yelled at the pony as she tried looking away from him. “I’ve never met you in my life!”
The pony began to laugh at Octavia’s statement. “Never met me? Don’t tell me you’ve forgotten me already Octavia.” He said while he smiled wickedly at her. “After all, I was the one who got you and your friend out of the streets and into a home once more, didn’t I? The most extravagant home in Ponyville as well.” He stated as he began to laugh again.
Octavia’s eyes went wide and looked back at the pony. “S-Shady? W-When? How?”
The pony began to laugh once more before answering. “It seems you haven’t forgotten at all Octavia! This calls for a celebration!”
“W-What ha-“ But before she could ask anything, Octavia was no longer hovering in front of Shady, but now her face was mere millimeters away from his own face, as the darkness that was grabbing a hold of her brought her down in front of him. As soon as that happened, she felt something warm touch her lips, and she realized that Shady had begun to kiss her. She squirmed, closing her eyes, not wanting to believe what was happening to her, and trying to move her head away, but whatever magic that was holding her body, was also holding her head in place so that she wouldn’t be able to move away.
Seconds after he had forced the kiss on Octavia, the unicorn had begun to force his tongue into Octavia’s mouth, only to feel it get bit hard by her teeth. He pushed Octavia away, who was no longer looking at him with fright, but with rage. “Well, not the type of welcome back I was hoping for.” The unicorn stated as he began to rub his tongue with his hoof, wondering if it had been punctured by her bite.
“How dare you, you son of a bitch! When I get free, you’ll regret ever being born!” Octavia exclaimed as she tried to wriggle free of her bindings once more, but to no avail. Then, she felt herself be thrown onto the bed, and have her legs spread wide open by the same magic from before. “W-What are you doing?!”
“Why, making you my prize of course. I always did find you to be… exhilarating.” The unicorn said with an evil grin as he walked over to the bed, looking between Octavia’s legs. “Of course, that’ll have to wait though, as I still have other business to attend to.” He began to walk over to the spot where Fiery had landed, hidden by the bed, only for him to not see Fiery anywhere. “What the-“
In the meantime, Frostbite had been comfortably listening to music on Fiery’s laptop, that Fiery had loaned out, along with the headphones that went with it, sitting in a plush sofa while reading the latest updates of his favorite fanfictions on the Internet. Twilight was in the corner of their room reading a help-guide that she had found in the Canterlot Royal Library about relationships.
As Twilight read the book, she couldn’t help but think of the progress she had made with Frostbite since he had come to live with her. ‘He hasn’t even bought me dinner, or make it for that matter, yet I still let him do that to me.... Why? I’m not that type of mare! Is... Is it because of the fact that everypony I know except Fluttershy has done it? ’
Twilight shook her head, trying to forget even thinking about such things, and decided to speak to Frostbite. “So I had a pretty good time with my parents today….” Silence. “I also got to see my brother and sister-in-law. They’re doing well… Cadence is even expecting a foal soon….” Again, silence. Twilight huffed in frustration, and then spoke a little louder. “You know Frostbite, I think I may be pregnant.”
Frostbite looked up from the laptop and took off the headphones. “You say something Twilight?”
Twilight rolled her eyes. “No, nothing really, just thought I’d talk to myself a little bit.”
Frostbite looked confused. “You okay Twilight?”
“Of course I’m not alright!” Twilight shouted, looking at Frostbite, only to blush afterwards when she realized she had raised her voice. She sighed and looked back down at the book. “We never get to talk Frostbite.”
“What do you mean?” Frostbite asked. “We talk all the time.”
Twilight rolled her eyes again and began to become infuriated. “We only talk about your lessons on how to be a unicorn, but we never talk talk.” She tried explaining. “I mean, are we even in a relationship?”
“Where did this come from?” Frostbite asked her, only to get a glare in return. “What?”
“Where this came from is that I feel as though you used me! We never spend time together like a couple! you never come with me to anything! All you ever do is either hang out with your friend or wandering around town doing Celestia knows what!”
“…. Do you really feel that way Twilight?”
“Of course I do! I wouldn’t be complaining about it if I didn’t!” She exclaimed as she began to breathe heavily.
“…. If that’s the way you feel Twilight, then I guess I can-“
Suddenly, the door burst open to reveal Celestia. “Princess!” Twilight yelled out, bowing shortly after. “What are you doing here?”
“Twilight, we may have a problem on our hooves.” Celestia began to explain. “A short while ago, I got news from my sister that she had felt a presence we both thought had been vanquished once and for all. I have placed the palace under high alert, but I need your help Twilight.”
“P-Princess?”
“Right now, I fear as though we might have been too late. I need your help finding this threat and help me extinguish it once and for all. I have already sent for the other Elements of Harmony to be retrieved, and are on their way here as we speak.”
“W-Wait! Princess, what threat?! What-“
“Please Twilight!” Celestia said frantically. “We don’t have time to discuss this. I need your help with this problem immediately!”
Twilight had never seen Celestia this frightened or frantic before. Without asking anymore questions, Twilight nodded in confidence. “No matter what the threat Princess, I’ll help.”
“As will I!” Frostbite announced as he got up from his seat. Twilight turned around, looking back at him with shock.
“Frostbite!”
“Please Twilight, as a way to make it up to you.” He answered her with a smile.
While Twilight huffed, Celestia sighed in relief and smiled at the two. “Thank you, both of you, I appreciate this very much… Now, I-“
Just then, a guard from the hallway, wearing golden armor, interrupted Celestia. “Sorry to interrupt you your highness, but we just received word from Princess Luna’s wing that something is amiss at her room. Apparently the guards standing outside of her room are unresponsive, and nopony is unable to get the doors to her room open.”
“If that’s true, then why would…. Oh no.” Celestia finally connected the dots and realized who the real target was. Running to the door of the room, she called to the two ponies behind her. “Twilight, Patrick, we must leave, now!” The two nodded and began to run after Celestia, with guards running behind them. ‘Why… Why is it going after Fiery? ’
“What the- Augh!” The unicorn yelled out as he felt a sharp puncture in his back. He turned around to see Fiery holding a piece of wood that had been broken off from the nightstand, covered in blood. The unicorn smiled and looked at Fiery as though he was a joke. “Well, it seems the brat has learned a few tricks. Too bad they won’t help you live for long.”
“Why… Why are you doing this…?” Fiery asked as he breathed heavily, his own back punctured from shards of glass and pieces of wood from the nightstand and lamp, and blood dripping from his head.
“Why? You mean you don’t remember me?” The unicorn said with the same evil smile. “And all this time I was contemplating my revenge for what you did to me over a thousand years ago, brat. ”
“W-What do you mean, I never-”
“Oh come now-” The unicorn interrupted Fiery. “Surely you haven’t forgotten about the stallion that’s life was ended by the mare he used to love, all because of what you did.”
“I-I still-”
The unicorn sighed and was becoming infuriated. “I knew I should have finished you off when I had the chance, rather than allowing you to live until she came and rescued you.”
Fiery’s eyes went wide in realization. “W-What?! H-How?!”
The unicorn smiled and began to laugh once more. “It seems you’ve remembered finally. Yes, Lunar Twister has returned! And while that bitch may have killed me when I was a pegasus, my gracious mistress gave me a second chance at life… As well as a second chance to not only kill you as a unicorn, but to kill the mare who betrayed my feelings as well!” The unicorn exclaimed as he slammed his hoof into the side of Fiery’s face, knocking him backwards.
“No!” Octavia yelled out. “Don’t you dare harm him!” But her cries fell on deaf ears.
As Lunar continued to laugh manically, he stomped on Fiery’s side, harming him further. “Ah, isn’t this exciting brat? For almost a thousand years, I’ve been going back and forth between worlds, WAITING for a chance to get my revenge, only for those chances to be taken away from me! Yes, I may have screwed up my first and second time here, but that does not matter! Before I ever came back here, I created as much chaos as possible, feeding my mistress while she sat on that puny rock of a moon! All the wars in the 20th century, the genocides, the destruction! I had a hoof in all of them! Gavrilo Princip, Joseph Stalin, Heinrich Himmler, and many more! I was the one who gave them their ideas! I was the one who helped them achieve their goals! All thanks to the powers that my mistress gave me!” He exclaimed as he kicked Fiery in the stomach again and again, while laughing manically once more afterwards.
Without Lunar’s knowledge though, Fiery had been able to use his magic to raise the dagger that he had received from his mother. Seconds later, Fiery was able to drive the blade into Lunar’s back, in a place that he couldn’t reach with his hooves, and deep enough that it couldn’t be pulled out with magic, all the way to the hilt. “Ugh! You little bastard!” Lunar yelled out as he turned his focus from Fiery to the blade. He began to pull on it with the magic of the Nightmare, only to cry out in more pain. “You’ll pay for this you fucking brat!”
While Lunar’s focus was on the blade, Fiery had used some of his remaining strength to get up and walk next to Lunar’s face, saving the rest for what he was about to do, and smiling as he did it. After multiple pulls, Lunar was finally successful in pulling the blade out, and thinking that he had finally won, he turned back towards Fiery, only to have Fiery’s horn be put into his mouth. “Hey Lunar….” Fiery said with a raspy voice. “Say hi to Satan for me.” With all the remaining strength in his body, Fiery focused it on his horn, summoning the best fire spell he could. Not even a second later, Fiery shot the fireball down Lunar’s throat, incinerating his innards, and exiting from his backside.
After the fireball exited Lunar, the remainder of his body collapsed onto the ground, only to quickly rot away, and the darkness with it. His flesh and muscle began to burn away, revealing the remaining bones of his body. His entire midsection was gone, destroyed by Fiery, leaving only the skull, and legs of the body. Not even the spine had been spared.
As Lunar’s body collapsed onto the ground, so did Fiery. Completely exhausted, Fiery could feel his life slowly fading away. He had lost too much blood and had taken too much damage. He could barely see, but he ended up looking over to the bed, where he saw that the magic holding Octavia had disappeared. She rushed over to him calling out his name. “Fiery! Fiery! No, don’t leave me! Fiery!”
As he felt Octavia’s tears fall on his face, Fiery couldn’t help but smile. ‘I’m glad I was able to protect her until the bitter end. ’ Fiery thought, before losing consciousness.
“Fiery! No! Don’t fall asleep! Stay with me Fiery!” Octavia cried out as she tried holding him in her arms, her tears clouding her vision. As she cried out though, the door to the room burst open, to reveal Celestia and the others.
Celestia quickly rushed over towards the two, not even regarding the bones on the ground. “What happened?!” She demanded, but Octavia only shook her head, unable to respond while she continued to weep. Celestia turned her head to Twilight and the others behind her. “Quickly Twilight! You must help me keep him stabilized while the doctors get here!” Twilight nodded her head and rushed over next to Celestia, casting her most powerful healing spell, while Frostbite and the guards were unsure of what to do.
Shortly after Celestia and Twilight had begun to cast the spell, Luna had flown in from the balcony, only to gasp in horror as she opened its doors, with screaming shortly afterwards. “E-Enough!” Celestia strained to yell out, continuing to focus her energy on Fiery. “W-We have to get h-him to the medical wing! H-He’s fading fast!”
Luna wiped the tears that had begun to form in her eyes and nodded, understanding what needed to be done. With a glow of her horn, and a quick flash afterwards, all five ponies, including Octavia, had been teleported to the medical wing, not being able to wait on the medics any longer.Chapter 35 Done. Unable to think of anything to say right now other than I’ve started my job, so yay me.
Into A New World: Original Chapters
Chapter 36: Comfortably Numb
Silence… Nothing but silence. For some odd reason, Fiery felt at ease, feeling like he was drifting slowly through the air, while his surroundings were as dark as night, not knowing which way was up or down. ‘…Where am I? ’ He thought. ‘… Am I dead? ’
Just then, a booming, manly voice replied to him. “No little one, you are not. You are only drifting in the deepest parts of your subconscious while your body is... taking a small rest.”
‘… God? ’
The voice began to chuckle. “I suppose I would be mistaken for something as omnipotent as the being you speak of. However, no, I am not the ‘God ’ you speak of.” After the voice had said that, a large grey alicorn manifested itself in front of Fiery as he drifted. He was quite large, possibly larger than Celestia, and had a sandy-yellow mane, a beard that reached halfway to his hooves, and tail, all three constantly blowing in a non-existent wind. Along with all of this, was a Cutie Mark that resembled an old time-piece, but unlike the ones in Equestria, this one had the sand inside constantly moving. One more thing that Fiery had noticed was that the alicorn was adorned in jewels, including a crown made out of gold on his head.
‘Who… Who are you? ’ Fiery tried asking with his mouth, but was only able to think it. Nevertheless, the alicorn answered.
“I am a creature, that, despite our absence for three millennium, has been constantly watching over my people. In fact, you could even say that I’m the father of the mare you loved both in your old life and love in your new life.”
Fiery began to think what the alicorn could have meant, only to come to one conclusion. ‘… Luna? ’ The alicorn nodded in confirmation. ‘… Then that would make you King Prologus. ’
This time, a loud, feminine voice spoke out. “That is correct young Fiery.”
After the voice ended, another alicorn had appeared, one that was more about Celestia’s height. Her coat was grassy green, and her mane and tail were as blue as the oceans and seas. Her Cutie Mark was a planet that, if you looked hard enough, was also in constant movement. She too, was adorned in jewels, including a smaller but equally exquisite crown placed atop her head.
‘Queen Theodora… ’
The Queen nodded. “It seems your mother has taught you well Fiery.”
‘How…? You two had died… along with my father… ’
A deep grey unicorn with black mane and tail had manifested in-between the two alicorns and smiled.
Luna had been looking at the bloody puddle that had long since dried up in her room for the past half hour, constantly blaming herself for not being there to protect Fiery once more. As the sun was being raised, and the moon by Princess Celestia, Luna had been staring at the puddle, when a team of housekeepers had come in with carpet cleaning supplies. “Your highness?” The head housekeeper called out. “Your highness, Princess Celestia has requested that your room be cleaned.”
“Please, leave me be.” Luna said softly as tears rolled down her cheek and landed into the dried up puddle.
“Very well your highness…. But do you wish for us to take care of those bones as well?”
Luna looked to her left where the housekeeper had pointed, and saw the bones that hadn’t been touched since the incident. Her sadness had quickly turned into rage. From the reports she had heard, and from what she collected herself, she knew exactly who was responsible for hurting Fiery, and felt extreme hatred towards the deceased. She raised her hoof into the air, only to slam it down with such force on the skull of the deceased pony, that it cracked and broke upon impact. As she raised her hoof once more, she only did so to drive it back down hard again, and again, and again, until the skull had been broken into many tiny pieces.
The housekeepers were unsure if they should approach or not, but after Princess Luna was done, they all looked at each other and nodded in agreement to do their job. As they walked up to pick up the bones, one of the housekeepers noticed the dagger that Fiery had used earlier, still lying on the ground. “Princess? What do you wish for us to do with this?”
Luna turned to look at what the housekeeper was talking about, and saw the dagger. She grabbed it using her magic and hovered in front of her. “I’ve never seen it before.” Luna said quietly again. The longer she looked at it though, the more she was intrigued by it. The jewels and metals that it was made out of looked beautiful to her, even if the entire blade was covered in blood. “Where did you find it?” She asked the housekeeper.
“It was by the back legs of the… attacker, your highness.”
Luna acknowledged the housekeeper’s answer and nodded. “Alright then, thank you.” She said as she continued to look at the dagger, when she got the idea of washing the blood off. She went into the bathroom as the housekeepers continued to clean up the bones. When she got out, she noticed that they had just finished cleaning up all the bones, and smiled at them. “Thank you, I apologize for my stubbornness.”
The housekeepers looked at Princess Luna, and the head housekeeper replied. “There’s nothing to be sorry about your highness.”
The housekeepers bowed to Luna and exited the room, having left the door open, and leaving Luna to herself once more. She continued to look at the dagger more, but decided that she could not dwell on where it came from for long, and decided to put it away for safekeeping until she could ask Fiery where it came from. ‘… Fiery, please, don’t die. ’ She thought to herself as she put the dagger in one of her drawers, a tear rolling down her cheek as she did so.
Just then, she heard a knock on the door, and wiped the tear away. “Come in.” She tried to say in a clear voice, but hints of her crying could still be heard.
The door opened to reveal one of Luna’s pegasus guards. “Your highness?”
“Yes Knightly, what is it?”
“Princess Celestia waits for you in her study. …That… and…” He trailed off.
“What is it Knightly?” Luna asked in a caring voice, but became shocked as Knightly suddenly bowed and began to beg for forgiveness.
“I’m sorry your highness! Had I been more resistant to that magic, I could have helped Lord Embers and it’s-“ But he was cut off as Luna walked up to him and stopped him.
“It’s alright Knightly, you have nothing to apologize for.” Luna assured him, raising his head and hugging him once it was fully raised, making him blush. “You’ve been there for me, ever since I’ve returned from my banishment. You were one of the first ones who came up to me and wasn’t afraid of pledging your allegiance to the night sky. Knightly… you’re the best knight I could ever ask for, and I forgive you of any doubts you may have about protecting me or Fiery.” She whispered into his ear, and then broke off the hug as she continued to smile at him. “Now come, I’m sure Tia is waiting for me.”
Knightly smiled brightly and nodded. “Yes your highness.”
‘Who… Who are you? ’ Fiery asked, and the unicorn began to chuckle.
“I suppose you wouldn’t recognize me. After all, this is the first time we’ve met each other.”
‘Are you really my father? ’
The unicorn nodded in return. “Yes, I am, and I’m sure you’re wondering what I and the King and Queen are doing, floating in your subconscious with you.”
“The truth is Fiery, we aren’t really in your mind, but rather communicating to you from a place far away.” Prologus answered, with Theodora explaining more.
“We’ve been on another plane of existence for the past three thousand years, waiting for the actions that have happened to take place. Now that you have defeated the last part of the ‘Nightmare’ as our daughters called it, we hope to return to them soon. But in order to do that Fiery, we need your help first.”
‘I… I don’t understand. ’
“To put it simply son-“ Shining Light began. “The creature you killed last night was one that had been reborn. He died over a thousand years ago when Princess Luna destroyed him shortly after he tried killing you before, but then when Princess Luna became ‘Nightmare Moon’, the ‘Nightmare’ was able to bring him back to life using its own powers. It’s quite possible that it could sense that there was a chance of it being defeated, and wanted a backup plan in case things didn’t go its way, hoping that if it did indeed get defeated by the hooves of Princess Celestia, that it could stay in hiding and regain its strength using the poor soul who was its host. Sadly for the ‘Nightmare’ though, it seems the hatred brewing inside of that pony towards you was too much, and overrode the ‘Nightmare’s command of staying hidden.”
‘But… Where did it come from? How did it get here? ’
“A good question.” King Prologus said. “Tell me Fiery, how much do you remember of what happened to us?”
‘I don’t understand… What do you mean? ’
“Simply put, what did your mother and Celestia tell you about our ‘deaths’?”
‘Mom… She said that all three of you died, fighting a centaur named Tirac... You used some sort of spell to kill all four of you, so that he wouldn’t be able to survive. ’
“And did she tell you why we had to fight Tirac?” Queen Theodora asked.
‘No… She didn’t. ’
“It’s because he was the one creating the ‘Nightmare’. We were able to get rid of most of it, but bits and parts of it were able to escape. It was supposed to be a creature so powerful that it could destroy the entire planet with a single slamming of its fist, but we were able to learn about his motives and intervene before he had a chance of fully creating the monster. He was hoping to use the monster so that he could become as powerful as us, but as you can see, he failed.”
‘I still don’t understand though… How did Luna get controlled by it? ’
“Because the first thing he needed to create for it was its soul. That is what controlled Luna and the pony that attacked you.”
‘The ‘Nightmare’s… soul?’ Fiery asked, and all three ponies nodded. ‘If this is all true… Then why did you destroy yourselves? Why are you here and not back on Terra, ruling? ’
King Prologus seemed to sigh at the question. “To tell you the truth Fiery, there are two reasons why we couldn’t come back. The first was because Tirac had found a way to get rid of the wards around us meant to protect us when we used the spell to defeat him. It was originally meant to destroy him and only him, but he ended up casting a spell at the last second so that all four of us would suffer the same fate. Luckily though, we found out that the spell only lasts until all parts of both him and the ‘Nightmare’ are gone, which you destroyed last night.”
‘So you can come back? ’
They all nodded, and Queen Theodora continued. “Yes Fiery, thanks to you, we may see our children once more. But as my husband said there were two reasons as to why we couldn’t come back.”
‘… What… was the second? ’
“To put it simply, out of all our children, Celestia and Luna were the ones that made us worry the most. They were the youngest, and did not know how to rule a country properly. We had a feeling that what was going to happen to us was going to happen, and because of that, before we went off to defeat Tirac, we made Celestia and Luna rulers of Equestria, the homeland of all ponies, as well as the birth place of our youngest daughters. We wanted to know if they could rule or not, and they have proved worthy of rulers of Equestria these past three thousand years.” King Prologus explained.
‘You say other children… I thought Celestia and Luna were the only ones… ’
Both King Prologus and Queen Theodora smiled. “You didn’t really think that, did you? We’ve been together for billions of years, since the beginning of Terra, and yet they’re only twenty and ten thousand years old.”
‘Then… Then what about the others? ’
“You will meet them soon enough Fiery, but for now we have other things to worry about.”
Five ponies had been sitting at a certain waiting point inside the Canterlot Palace since they arrived there minutes earlier, talking among themselves to past the time.
“The Palace is as extravagant as always.”
“Why do you think the Princess asked for us to come here?”
“Did you pay no attention at all Rainbow? She said it was an emergency.”
“If it’s such an emergency, then why hasn’t anypony taken us to the Princess then, huh? Answer me that Rarity.”
“Ah’m gonna hav’ ta agree wit’ Rainbow there Rar’. If the emerg’ncy is so dang importan’, then why they havin’ us wait around?”
Just then, before the ponies could argue anymore, a guard walked up and spoke to them. “Elements of Harmony?”
They all turned to the guard and nodded, with Rarity replying. “Yes, that’s us.”
“If you’ll come with me, I’ll take you to the Princess.”
All five agreed and began to follow the guard. As they walked through the halls of the palace, getting closer to the throne room, they could hear an argument going on outside. “I demand to see the Princess at once! I’ve been waiting for weeks going through your bureaucratic poppycock, when I should have been allowed to do so right away! Do you know who I am?!”
Upon hearing the unicorn’s voice up ahead, Rarity groaned and turned to the guard. “Excuse me Mr. Guard, but is there any way we can go around the throne room?”
“I’m sorry Ms…”
“Rarity, dear.”
“Of course, forgive me. I’m sorry Ms. Rarity, but the quickest way to the princess is to go through the throne room. If its Prince Blueblood you worry about, then you do not have to worry, as we are more than capable of handling him in case things get out of hoof.”
“It’s not him getting out of hoof that worries me….”
As all six of them walked by Prince Blueblood, they heard him begin to complain. “What?! Why are you allowing mere commoners to go in?!”
The guard standing in front of him rolled his eyes. “I’m sorry Prince Blueblood, but those are the Elements of Harmony, and were requested to go see Princess Celestia by her highness herself.”
“How dare you mock me! When I get through I’ll-“
“Sir, if you don’t leave the grounds immediately, I’ll be forced to remove you myself. We’ve told you numerous times that the court is closed until an undetermined time because of a critical emergency, but when it does open, we’ll notify you right away. Now please, leave.”
Prince Blueblood knew he wouldn’t be allowed to get through. “Fine! Be that way! But when I do get through, I promise I’ll have all of your hides for your insolence towards me!” He exclaimed, and then walked off, head high in the air. Meanwhile, the Elements of Harmony had heard the entire exchange thanks to the sounds of their voices bouncing off the marble walls.
“Well ther’ ya go Rar’, he ain’ gonna be back fer a while now.”
“Yes, I suppose…”
“Come on Rarity, buck up. We’re going to go see the Princess, right?”
Rarity looked to her cyan pegasus friend and smiled. “I suppose you’re right Rainbow, thank you.” She then looked back at Pinkie and Fluttershy and frowned a bit. “What’s wrong you two? You’ve been awfully quiet this entire time.”
“Have I? O-Oh, I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to.”
Rarity shook her head. “There’s nothing to be sorry for darling. Now come, what’s bothering you?”
“Well….” Pinkie started. “Late last night, my Pinkie Sense began to go off the charts! I don’t know if it’s because of something else, or if it’s somehow related to what the Princess wants, but its begun to make me worry some.”
“Is that what’s making you worry Pinkie? Well, I suppose that would make sense then… What about you Fluttershy? Why are you so quiet?”
“O-Oh, well, I just like to be quiet, that’s all.” Fluttershy answered as she made a squeaking sound as she smiled.
“She’s got ya ther’ Rar’.”
“Yes, I suppose that also would make sense…”
Just then, the guard that was escorting them coughed to get their attention. “Ahem. I’m sorry to interrupt your discussion ladies, but we’re here.”
All of the Elements turned to the guard and thanked him before he left, then proceeded to walk up to the door and knock. Seconds later, the door opened to reveal Twilight. “Twilight! It’s good to see you darling, but what are you doing here in the castle? We’ve been worried about you.”
“Oh, sorry girls, I’ve just been staying back seeing my parents and brother and all. What are you all doing here though?”
“I asked them to come.” Celestia answered from inside, making all of the ponies turn and look at her. “Please, come inside girls, I was just finishing my business up with my sister.” As the ponies walked inside, they all saw that Celestia and Luna weren’t the only ones there. There was Frostbite, Starry, and even Twilight’s brother Shining Armor, as well as Luna’s captain of the night guard, Knightly, who had escorted her to Celestia’s study. Before she turned her attention the Elements, Celestia continued speaking to Luna. “Sister, I know this is hard for you, which is why I want you to take off as much time as you need. Stay by his side if you need to, but you shouldn’t have to be worrying about your duties as the Princess of the Night as well.”
Luna nodded, tearing up a bit, then proceeded to hug Celestia by wrapping her hooves around Celestia’s chest. “Thank you sister, I will.”
After letting go of her sister, Luna nodded goodbye to Celestia and walked out of the study, Knightly following her. The Elements of Harmony, besides Twilight, were unsure of what was going on, but didn’t think it was polite to start asking the Princess questions out of the blue. Celestia turned to the Elements and smiled. “I’m sure you’re all wondering why you’re here.” In response, the Elements nodded. “Very well then, I suppose I should start… You see girls, sometime late last night, something tragic happened.”
‘I… have a question. ’
“Yes Fiery? What is it?” Shining Light asked.
‘Well, I suppose two… You see, if you knew what was going to happen to you was going to happen, then… why did my father have to suffer the same fate? Why did he have to go with you? ’
King Prologus chuckled some before answering. “Well he needed to be punished for his crimes somehow. After all, if we let every thief go, everypony would be stealing from each other day and night. However, I think floating in another plane of existence for three thousand years is punishment enough. Wouldn’t you agree darling?”
Queen Theodora turned and nodded to her husband. “Yes, I think that’s punishment enough.”
“And there you have it son. Now, what was the second question?”
‘If you got sent to another plane using the same spell on Tirac… Then where is he? ’
King Prologus frowned some before answering Fiery once more. “Whether be in it in this plane of existence, or the one we belong to, we will hunt down and destroy our enemies.”
“To be precise Fiery-“ Queen Theodora continued. “Shortly after we found ourselves in this plane along with Tirac, we started our battle against him, launching all of our attacks against him. It’s easy to say that shortly after doing so, there was nothing left of him.”
‘I see… ’
“Ahem, moving on.” Prologus began, pulling out a large scroll and a quill out of nowhere. “What have we gone over? The reason why we’re here, check. What happened to the ‘Nightmare’ and Tirac, check. Why we wanted Celestia and Luna to rule in our stead, check. Is there anything else I’m missing darling?” He asked his wife.
“Yes, there is. Fiery?”
‘Yes…? ’
“I’d like for you to not mention any of this to our daughters when you wake up. The reason being is that we’d like to… ‘surprise’ our daughters, when we come back, which will be very soon I can assure you.”
‘You want me to lie…? To Celestia…? To Luna…? ’
“It’s not lying, but delaying the truth.” King Prologus said with a smile. “Now, if you’ll excuse us, we must be off.”
‘Wait, you’re leaving…? ’
“Yes, sadly we can’t stay for much longer, as there are things we must do in order to prepare for our return back to Terra. Don’t worry though Fiery, once we leave, you’ll begin to dream once more, so that way you won’t be stuck in this abyss until you wake up, possibly insane from seclusion.”
‘Oh… I see… ’
“Now, if you’ll excuse us Fiery, we simply must be off.” Prologus announced, and then began to fade away into the darkness of Fiery’s mind once again, with Theodora and Shining shortly afterwards, leaving Fiery all alone once more.
‘… All alone again… They said I would dream soon, but am I not because my subconscious is still awake…? Ninety nine bottles of beer on the wall, ninety nine bottles of beer… ’
“Something tragic? What do you mean Princess?” Rarity asked.
Celestia sighed and continued. “As I said, it happened late last night. I do not know how, but it seems the Nightmare was able to return.”
“The Nightmare?! You mean what made Princess Luna turn into Nightmare Moon?” Rainbow Dash asked, and Celestia nodded.
“I assume the reason why we weren’t able to detect it very well was because of the fact that not only was it extremely weak at the time that it infiltrated the palace, but that it was almost like a parasite, feeding off the hatred of a pony we thought was long gone.”
“Who Princess?” Twilight asked. “I saw what happened to Fiery when we teleported him to the medical wing, but who could have done something so horrible?”
“Fiery? You mean the jerk that puked all over me?”
“Oh come now Rainbow; you’re still bitter over that? Even when he apologized to you at his celebration party?”
“Of course! And you would too if he ended up doing it to you!”
Twilight rolled her eyes. “Now’s not the time for this Rainbow. What happened to you in the past is, and I’m sorry for saying this, but it’s nothing compared to what happened to him last night.”
“W-What h-happened to Fiery?” Fluttershy asked nervously.
“The pony that the Nightmare was controlling-“ Celestia continued. “Had infiltrated Luna’s room where Fiery was staying in, and… I really don’t know how to put it…”
“This is the second time Celly.” Starry interrupted. “Over a thousand years ago Lunar tried killing Fiery because of jealousy, and now he tried doing it again because of revenge. According to Ms. Pie’s testimony though, it seems he won’t be coming back a third time.” She stated calmly and without emotion.
“Octi? Octi was there?!”
Celestia nodded at Pinkie’s question. “Yes Pinkie, you’re sister had the unfortunate viewing of what happened, although she currently wishes not to talk about it.”
“S-So what happened?” Rainbow asked nervously now, feeling the tense atmosphere that was in the room.
“He…” Frostbite began. “He was covered in blood… I-I barely got a glimpse of him, b-but he was just lying there, in Octavia’s hooves, on the verge of death.”
Fluttershy gasped and put her head into Pinkie’s shoulder, not wanting to believe what she just heard, while Pinkie’s hair became flat from depression. “H-How?” Pinkie asked.
Celestia shook her head. “We don’t know Pinkie. The only ponies who know what went on in that room are Fiery, who’s heart rate and pulse are stable, though his body is still in critical condition, and your sister, who’s currently at his side. Thanks to Luna’s arrival, we were able to save him at the last moment, but he’s lost too much blood, and the doctors still haven’t been able to remove all of the pieces of wood and glass that are embedded into his back, despite getting what they think is about 90% of the pieces out. He’s currently unconscious, and the doctors in the medical wing believe he will be like that for some time now.”
“B-But h-he’ll wake up, r-right?” Pinkie asked, and upon doing so, felt an arm placed on her left shoulder, while Fluttershy continued to quietly cry on her right shoulder. She turned and saw Applejack smiling.
“Ah’m sure he will darlin’.”
“Of course he will.” Starry added. “Now if you’ll excuse me, I have things I must do.” She said with the same calm and emotionless voice from before, walking out of the room and leaving the others to their business.
As Starry left, Celestia began to glared at the door before turning her attention to Shining. “Shining?”
“Yes your highness?”
“Can I have you escort our guests back to their rooms? I need to have a word with my friend .”
All the ponies could sense the anger that was coming from Celestia, and Shining nodded furiously. “Yes your highness, right away!” He turned to the others and spoke. “U-Um, if you’ll follow me… Twily?”
“Yes big brother?”
“Do you need me to escort you as well?” He asked nervously, not knowing if Celestia would allow it or not.
Twilight looked at Celestia, who nodded, then back to Shining. “I, uh, I think Frostbite and I can go to our room by ourselves Shining. Thank you though.”
Shining nodded and began to walk out of the room, the other ponies besides Twilight and Frostbite leaving behind him. As Fluttershy, being the last pony out, left, Frostbite and Twilight began to leave as well, when Celestia called out. “Patrick?”
Frostbite turned to Celestia, unsure of what to do. “Y-Yes?”
“Do you mind if you stay behind for a few minutes before I go speak with Starry? There is something I wish to speak with you first.”
Frostbite turned to look at Twilight, who responded. “I’ll be waiting outside for you to finish.” She said in a sweet voice, making Frostbite more comfortable. He then turned back to Celestia and nodded as Twilight left the room and closed the door behind her.
“Yes your highness?”
“Please Patrick, just call me Celestia when we’re alone.”
“O-Oh, u-um, alright you- err, C-Celestia.” He said nervously.
Celestia sighed before speaking. “Patrick… I want to tell you something important.”
“Y-Yes?”
“In case… In the case that Fiery doesn’t make it… I know this is hard to say and to hear but… In case he doesn’t make it, you’ll have to take his place…”
“E-Excuse me?”
Celestia took in a deep breath and let it out as another sigh. “I… What I’m trying to say is… if Fiery is unable to make it through this horrible event, we’ll need you to take his place in the marriage…”
“… Y-You want me, t-to marry Princess Luna?”
Celestia shook her head. “No, I don’t. Luna loves Fiery too much, and if he didn’t make it, being forced to marry you would quite possibly destroy her, emotionally of course. No, in the case that he doesn’t make it, and I can’t believe I’m saying this… I will take Luna’s place in marriage.”
Frostbite looked down. “So I’ll end up marrying you…”
“Is there something wrong with that?” Celestia asked, causing Frostbite to lift up his head quickly and shake his hooves in front him.
“No! No, of course not! I-I just… I just can’t imagine what it’d be like, if Joseph really didn’t make it…”
Celestia sighed, walked up to Frostbite, and hugged him, wrapping both her hoof and her wings around him, surprising him as she did it. “I know Patrick, I know. I can’t imagine a world without him either.” After several minutes of sitting there and hugging each other, trying to comfort one another, Celestia let go of Frostbite, looked down, and smiled. “Now if you’ll excuse me, I need to go speak with Starry.”
“O-Oh, of course Celestia… Um…”
“Yes Patrick?”
“T-Thank you… I just wanted to say, thank you…”
This shocked Celestia, not expecting it at all, but continued to smile nevertheless. “I-It’s no problem Patrick… Now, run along, I need to prepare.”
“Yes.” He answered, walking out of the room and meeting Twilight in the hallway. However, before he got out, he thought that he could hear Celestia beginning to cry inside her study. When he finally did get to Twilight, she spoke to him.
“So… What did the Princess need?”
“I… She said that if Joseph didn’t make it, that… that I would have to take over the marriage…”
Twilight cocked her head in confusion. “What does that mean?”
“It means… It means if Joseph doesn’t make this, that I’ll have to marry Celestia… That way, the marriage still goes as planned…” He answered, scratching his cheek with his hoof as he did so.
Twilight’s eyes became as big as saucers hearing this, but she calmed down and quietly spoke to Frostbite, looking down as she did. “Oh… I see…”
“But to let you know Twilight-“ Frostbite added, earning her attention. “If I had a choice of whom I was going to marry… I’d… I’d choose…” He stumbled his answer, unsure of how to proceed.
“You’d choose what Frostbite?”
Before Frostbite could continue, he was interrupted by Shining Armor returning. “Twily!” He called out to his sister. “I thought you went back to your room?”
“Oh, hey Shining. Yeah, we were, but Princess Celestia asked Frostbite here to stay back for a few minutes, and he just got out.”
“Oh, so you were going back now?”
“Well actually-“
“Yes!” Frostbite exclaimed, startling the two.
“What?” Twilight asked, confused.
“We were just going back, thanks for asking.” Frostbite answered, putting on a fake smile. ‘Sorry Twilight, but I just can’t do it…! Not yet… ’
“But weren’t you-“
“Nope!”
Twilight began to glare at him. “Really?” She asked in an annoyed tone.
“Yep!”
Before Twilight could push the subject anymore though, Celestia finally came out of her study. “What are you three still doing here?” She asked them.
“Oh, your Highness! I was actually getting ready to go back to the training grounds to train the new recruits and some of the existing soldiers on how to defend themselves when I ran into these two.” Shining answered.
“Very well Shining. And you Twilight, Frostbite?”
“We were just going back to our room your highness.” Frostbite said with another large fake smile, which got another annoyed look from Twilight.
“Well please be careful. Although I don’t think anything is going to happen, I’ve put the palace on high alert as it is the protocol after a threat has attacked or is about to attack, so please do not try to upset any of the guards on your way to your room.” Celestia told the two with a genuine smile of her own.
“Will do Princess.” Frostbite answered as he bowed to Celestia, then turned to Twilight as he got up. “Coming Twilight?”
She continued to give him an annoyed look, but answered. “Yeah, I’m coming.”
Meanwhile, on the other side of the castle, Luna had finally reached the medical wing. “Ah, good evening your highness.” One of the doctors said as he greeted her. “Are you here to see the patient that was brought in last night?”
Luna nodded at the question. “How is he doing?”
“Well… The good news is that we were able to get 70-90% of the pieces of glass and wood out of his back, but some of it still stuck in there. We were thinking of performing surgery tomorrow morning to try to get the rest of it out, but…”
“What?”
“Well, we’d like to get the glass and wood out as fast as possible, before a possible infection could occur, but there’s a problem with it. You see, when you and Princess Celestia brought him in last night, we’ve found that he’s taken massive amounts of damage to his insides. His organs are heavily bruised, and some of his rib bones are broken, not to mention the fact that we had to open him up last night to stop all of the internal bleeding that was going on. In fact, you could pretty much say that it’s a miracle that he’s still alive and hasn’t had any further complications so far.”
“So you can’t perform the surgery because you’re unsure if he’ll be able to survive it?” Luna asked, and the doctor nodded.
“I’m sorry your highness, but that’s the case. All we can do really is either hope that his body rejects the foreign objects and pushes them out on its own, or he can quickly heal so that we can operate again. Even with our healing magic it’ll take a while for him to heal properly and enough so that we could operate…”
“But until then, he’s stuck like that… I see…”
“Would you like to go see him your highness?” The doctor asked Luna, causing her to look up from looking at the ground out of grief. “He may be unconscious at the moment, but I think he would be more than happy to know that you’re by his side.” The doctor said with a smile.
Luna smiled back and nodded. “Yes, thank you, I’d very much like to do that.”
“Very well, if you’ll follow me…” The doctor said as he turned around, preparing to show the way for Luna and Knightly who had accompanied her to the medical wing, before turning back around to Luna. “Oh! Before I forget.”
“Doctor?”
“There’s currently another visitor for Mr. Embers, so if you don’t mind-“
Luna shook her head. “No, it’s fine doctor… I can guess as to who the visitor is as well.”
The doctor nodded, then turned back around, and led the way Fiery’s room.
Back in Starry’s room, Starry had been drinking her evening tea, while at the same time filling out papers that she was behind on. Suddenly, she heard a knock on her door. “Come in.” She called out, still keeping her focus on the papers. As the guest opened the door and entered, Starry finally looked up. “Ah, Celly, what can I do for you?” She asked with a smile.
It had no effect on Celestia though, as she began to glare at Starry. “Starry… What do you think you’re doing?”
“Whatever do you mean Celly…? Oh, you mean these? Well, I have gotten behind somewhat, taking care of the kids and all.” Starry answered as she chuckled some, but it did not amuse Celestia. “Oh, I almost forgot Celly, would you like some tea? I still think I have some water in the tea kettle that’s still warm, as well as-“
“You know why I’m here Starry… Why are you here? Doing paperwork?” Celestia asked her friend, in a more angered tone this time.
“Why? Well, because I need to catch up on these of course. After all, I wouldn’t be doing my job if I just let these sit around all day-“
“STARRY!” Celestia yelled her friend’s name, completely furious, huffing after doing so. “I’m not the mood for these games Starry! Now answer me! Why are you here? Not caring for your son, lying unconscious on a hospital bed, having the possibility of dying?!”
“He won’t die.” Starry answered plainly, making Celestia even more furious, if it was even possible.
“And how do you know that?!” Celestia yelled once more, but only got an annoying glance from Starry. “So that’s your answer?! Just because you can see whether he dies or not, that excuses you from being a mother?!”
Starry put down the quill she had in her hoof and sighed before looking at Celestia. “And what would you know about being a mother Celestia?” She asked calmly. “What would you know about falling in love? Being in a tight embrace with the one you love and 11 months later, or in my case, 2,000 years, and giving birth of the product of being in said embrace?”
“Is that he’s all to you? A product? How can you say-“
“Of course I’m not saying that!” Starry screamed, surprising Celestia. “I… I don’t know what to do or say Celestia.” Starry admitted, beginning to tear up as she put her hooves on her head, trying to think of what she should say as she looked down at the papers she was filling out. “I-I know he’ll be alright, but… but I just can’t stand to look at him when he’s like that.” Starry finally burst into tears, laying her head on the table as she cried. “I want to go and know he’ll be alright, but… He’s the only thing I have left Celly… I… I don’t want to look at him, and then even if there’s the slightest chance that I’m wrong… I don’t know what I’d do Celly…” Starry said through her tears.
Celestia sighed and walked up to her friend, placing her wing on her friend’s shoulder. “It seems I misunderstood your motives Starry… I apologize…”
“Don’t be.” Starry answered as she wiped her tears away, looking up to her friend. “You had every right to think I was being selfish, uncaring… I… I just can’t lose him Celly, I just can’t… “
“I know you can’t Starry… I know you can’t…” Celestia replied as she held her friend closer, crying alongside her.
As Luna entered the room, she saw both Fiery, connected to multiple tubes and other types of machines, and Octavia, who was sitting in a chair right next to the bed, holding Fiery’s right hoof in her own. Luna walked into the room, making Knightly wait outside, trying to be as quiet as possible. However, Octavia looked over and saw the princess. “I’m sorry for being here Princess Luna. I know I said I would be willing to back off until the marriage was over, but-“
“Don’t be.” Luna replied with a smile. “I know you care for him very much, just like myself. In fact, I should be the one apologizing, for not staying after we got him here and for not coming back sooner.” She said as she walked over to the other side of Fiery’s bed, where he was hovering slightly above his bed, thanks to the latest unicorn technology that allowed patients who couldn’t rest on either their back or stomach. “I heard from the doctor that they were thinking of operating on Fiery tomorrow, but…”
“I know Princess.” Octavia said as she glanced back at Fiery. “The doctor came in earlier and told me everything.”
“Ah, I see…”
Both of them felt uncomfortable, but both knew they needed to be there for their loved one. Luna looked over at Octavia and saw that there were bags under her eyes. “Did you not get any sleep?” She asked, and Octavia replied by shaking her head. Trying to be sympathetic to Octavia, she continued. “You know, you can go get some rest while I’ll keep an eye on Fiery.”
Again, Octavia shook her head. “I’m sorry, but I can’t do that Princess.”
“Why not?”
“I… I just can’t leave him Princess… You don’t know what it was like…“ Octavia was saying as she began to tear up. “When I was holding Fiery in my arms, I truly thought he was going to die. I… If it wasn’t for him, sacrificing his body for my well-being, then I would have been…” She began to burst into tears and shook her head. “I’m sorry, I just can’t.” She tried explaining as she wiped the tears away, when she felt a warm hoof not belonging to her wiping her tears away. She looked and saw that it was Luna, smiling at her.
“I know I may not be the best princess, Ms. Pie, and… Oh my, where was I going with this…”
Octavia laughed a little at Luna’s silliness while continuing to wipe her tears away. “Thank you Princess Luna, I appreciate your concern for me.”
“Of course Ms. Pie, after all, I couldn’t make my rival for Fiery’s love be upset, now could I?” Luna said with another smile, making Octavia chuckle some more. “Now come, lay your head down on the bed, you’ve been awake for far too long.”
Octavia nodded. “Thank you, I suppose I could do that… And Princess?”
“Yes Ms. Pie?”
“Thank you… Thank you for letting me love Fiery…” Octavia said softly as she lowered her head on the bedside, a pillow underneath set by Luna.
Luna simply smiled in response.
After an hour had passed, Luna and Octavia had continued to stay by Fiery’s side, hoping for his fast recovery. Octavia had finally been able to fall asleep, when Vinyl and Frostbite walked through the door. “How is he doing?” Frostbite asked Luna quietly, not trying to wake Octavia up.
Luna shook her head in response. “It’s not looking too good. They want to perform surgery tomorrow, but they’re reluctant about it because they don’t know if he’ll be able to survive it.”
Vinyl placed a blanket on top of Octavia, keeping her warm, as she sat next to her friend. “Is there anything we can do to help?” Vinyl asked Luna, but again, Luna shook her head.
“All we can do is hope that he’s able to make it.” Luna said as if it was the normal thing in the world to say as she looked back at Fiery. Frostbite picked up on this and asked about it.
“Are you feeling alright Princess?”
Luna turned her head to Frostbite and cocked it in confusion. “Yes, why do you ask?”
“Well, you just don’t seem very sad about this…”
Luna smirked a bit and looked back at Fiery. “I suppose I do sound like that, don’t I? The truth is, is that I’ve cried so much for Fiery already last night and earlier today, that I can’t squeeze anymore tears out. If I could, I would be crying in his lap right now, wishing and praying that he would survive, but all we can do for right now is wait and see what happens…”
After Luna said that, all three ponies stayed quiet for some time, looking at Fiery. Minutes later, Frostbite began to chuckle to himself, getting the attention of the other two ponies who were awake. “What’s so funny?” Vinyl asked.
Frostbite shook his head. “It’s nothing, nothing.”
“Are you sure?”
“Yeah, just thinking, that’s all…”
“What about?” Luna asked.
“Well… Just thinking how Joseph-“
“Fiery.”
“Err, yeah… Anyways, I was just thinking about one of his favorite songs and such because of him lying in that bed.”
“How can Fiery lying in a bed remind you of a song?” Luna asked.
Frostbite shrugged his shoulders. “You just can I guess…”
All three ponies became quiet again. A few more hours of silence passed by, all the ponies who were awake continued to look at Fiery, hoping for some miracle to happen, but none occurred. Finally, Frostbite spoke up. “I should probably get going. Twilight is already mad enough at me for not paying attention to her, and I don’t want to make her anymore upset.”
“I’m sure she’d understand that your friend is in critical condition and that you want to be with him.” Luna said, but Frostbite shook his head.
“I appreciate it, and I know Twilight thinks that way, but still, I’ve been putting her off too much, just… just please, come get me if anything happens.”
“We will.” Vinyl replied with a normal smile, rather than her usual grin.
“Thank you.” Frostbite replied back while nodding, and then headed out of the room, back to the bedroom he and Twilight were staying in.
Luna turned to Vinyl. “Do you need to go as well Ms. Scratch?”
Vinyl chuckled at this. “You can’t get rid of me that easily Princess.” She said, this time with her usual grin on.
Luna smiled back. “Perhaps you’re right…”
A few minutes later, Octavia had finally woken up from her sleep. “Did I miss anything?” She asked as she let out a large yawn, making Luna and Vinyl giggle some.
“No Ms. Pie, you didn’t miss anything.”
“Well that’s good, I-“
Just then, the heart monitor that was hooked up to Fiery began to make a long solid noise rather than the beeps it was suppose to be making. “W-What’s going on?” Vinyl asked nervously.
Seconds later, the doctor in charge of Fiery, along with several nurses, came rushing into the room. “Nurses! Please get the guests out of here!”
“W-Wait! What’s happening?!”
“Please Ms. Pie, Princess, you must leave at once.” The nurse calmly tried telling Octavia and Luna, but they didn’t listen.
“Clear!” The doctor yelled out, then, using his horn, sent electricity into Fiery’s body, but did nothing.
“Fiery, no!”
“Please Princess!”
“Clear!”
*Beeeeeeeeeee- Beep, beep, beep*
The doctor let out a loud sigh and cursed slightly under his breath. “Nurse, get me the scanograph.”
“Right away doctor.”
“W-What just happened?” Luna asked nervously.
The doctor looked over at her and sighed. “I’m sorry Princess but you and the others are going to have to leave. We were hoping to wait until morning to do this, but we might have to do the surgery tonight.”
“B-But I-“
“Here you are doctor.” A nurse interrupted as she handed the doctor a clipboard type machine, and the doctor began to wave it above Fiery immediately.
A few seconds later, a *ding* could be heard, and the doctor looked at the clipboard machine. “We’re going to need to operate right now. The glass and wood inside him aren’t moving at all or are being attacked by his body to push them out, and are inflicting too much damage to his system. Nurse! Get Operating Room #7 ready immediately!”
“Yes doctor.” A nurse called back, and ran out of the room. Meanwhile, another nurse confronted the other three ponies.
“I’m sorry Princess, but you three are going have to wait in the main hall until the surgery is complete.”
“H-He’ll survive, right? He’ll survive the operation?” Octavia asked, and the nurse gave an unsure smile back.
“I’m sure he will dear. Now come along, we must get out of the doctor’s way.” The nurse replied, and led the three ponies back to the main waiting hall, where they would be forced to sit and wait to hear the news on Fiery.
‘Nine hundred ninety nine bottles of beer on the wall, nine hundred ninety nine bottles of beer… ’Chapter 36. And there you have it. Hope to see you all soon once again, as in hopefully I don’t work full-time at my ‘ part-time’ job. -.- Oh! I almost forgot. Don’t forget to rate, fav, and/or leave a comment (Including one if you’d like to see a Frostbite or Bramble spinoff I’m thinking of making... one day...)! Okay, now, until next time everyone!
The most powerful lasers are made with Neodymium-doped Yttrium crystals. In a fraction of a second, they produce more power than the whole United States. -CrADHD
Into A New World: Original Chapters
Chapter 37: Paint It Black
As the surgeons were setting up for the operation, Luna tried to get more information out of the doctor. “Why does he need to go into surgery?! I thought he had more time?!”
The doctor sighed and turned to Luna. “I’m sorry Princess, I thought he did too, but it seems one of the pieces of glass is now resting on a major artery after being moved around some by us on accident. I-“
“You mean he’s in danger now because you put him in danger?!” Luna yelled at the doctor, but he remained calm and replied.
“Yes, we did, but know that we didn’t mean to Princess. We can still save him, but what I need you to do right now is to calm down and wait in the waiting room.”
“You dare order me, your Princess of the Night!”
The doctor sighed once more. “Please Princess, I didn’t mean to order you, I just simply meant that if you wish for Mr. Embers to survive this, then it would be best to go wait in the waiting room, as we need to concentrate as much as possible on helping him.”
“Please Princess-“ Knightly interjected. “Please listen to the doctor. He wants to save Lord Embers as much as anypony else. The others are already in the waiting room.”
Luna felt like her blood was boiling with anger, but managed to calm down enough to listen to Knightly. “Very well-“ She said in a well-mannered tone. “I hope to receive favorable news doctor, but for now, I’ll return to the waiting room and wait with the others.”
“Thank you Princess, that’s all I ask.” The doctor said as he bowed to the Princess, then turned back around and walked to the operating room where the other doctors and nurses were waiting for him to start.
After the doctor was out of earshot, Luna burst into tears, surprising herself, as well as Knightly. “Why did this have to happen?” She asked nopony in particular as she tried to wipe her tears away. “Why?”
Knightly put a hoof on Luna’s back and began to rub her, trying to calm her down. “Nopony knows your highness, but what I do know is that Lord Embers will survive this.”
Luna calmed herself down a bit and looked back at Knightly, who smiled back at her. “T-Thank you Knightly, I appreciate your concern.” She said as she blushed a little, causing Knightly to blush as well.
“I-It’s no problem your highness. After all, what kind of guard would I be if I only guarded you?” He replied as he smiled weakly.
Luna responded with a smile of her own and spoke. “Perhaps we should get going. I’m sure the others are waiting for us.”
“Of course, your highness.”
Meanwhile, in Fiery’s mind, he had finally been able to begin dreaming, and began to dream about being in a fancy restaurant. There, instead of eating lobster, he was eating with a lobster, with a little top hat and a monocle, getting into conversation with it about their daily lives.
“I say-“ The lobster said with a stereotypical rich-person accent. “I do believe that this tea I’m drinking is quite excellent.”
“Indeed. I too enjoy this tea.” Fiery answered the lobster with an accent just as stereotypical as the lobster.
As the two continued to talk, a pony waiter came up with their food and placed it on the table. When Fiery lift the lid off his plate, his saw that what was to be a salad, was instead a dark blob. “I say, just what is this… this… stuff?” Just then, the black blob that was on the plate grew two eyes, and began to look at Fiery with a glare. “Why what the devil is th-“
The blob pounced at Fiery, knocking Fiery out of his chair and out of the dream, back into Fiery’s subconscious. Once Fiery regained his composure, he looked back at the blob which was continuing to glare at him with the two sinister looking green cat-like eyes. “What… What the fuck are you?!”
Next, the blob was able to grow a mouth, with a row of jagged teeth, and launched itself once more at Fiery, who got out of the way in time. ‘Wait a minute- ‘ Fiery thought. ‘This is my mind! I could just trap it, couldn’t I? ’
As Fiery dodged the next attack from the black blob, he thought about how he wanted to trap it, and soon enough, metal spikes grew out of the ground of the area that they were in and trapped the blob. “Ha! Serves you right… whatever you are! Don’t fuck with the best!”
The blob began to struggle inside the trap, but couldn’t get out. Once it knew it was trapped for good, it continued to glare at Fiery. However, as Fiery continued to taunt the blob, the blob had a trick up its nonexistent sleeve. It summoned what looked like a heart, and grew an arm to reach out for it. Fiery saw this and became confused. “What are you going to do with that?” He asked, only to feel a sharp pain in his chest as the blob began to squeeze down on the heart.
“What… What the fuck….?!” Fiery managed to say as he got on his knees and began to cough up blood. After the blob stopped squeezing the heart, Fiery could feel the pain subside as well. “What… What the fuck are you?!” Fiery called out once more, wiping his mouth from any extra blood that he might’ve coughed up.
The blob simply smiled.
“Not going to answer me….? I know you can.” Fiery said as he continued to breathe heavily. “You know you want to kill me for some reason…. You must have a reason, right….?”
“Kill you?” The blob finally answered in an extremely low pitched voice, still smiling as he did so. “You must be mistaken, my dear pony.”
Fiery smirked a bit. “So you can talk…. You little shit.”
“A little shit I may be, but I have gone through much just to have this chance Fiery Embers.”
“Chance for what….?”
“Let me go, and you’ll find out.”
Fiery shook his head as he managed to sit up right once more. “No way, you’ll just kill me.”
“Distrust me that much, do you? I’ve already said I wouldn’t.”
“Then why the fuck did you attack me?!” Fiery yelled at the blob, getting angrier at the second. “Just what the fuck are you?!”
The blob’s smile disappeared as it dismissed the heart it used to hurt Fiery. “Why should I tell you?”
“Because if you don’t, I’ll kill you in return.” Fiery threatened the blob, then began to concentrate to make the spikes that were keeping the blob prisoner smaller, making the prison become a tighter spot. The blob simply laughed and smiled in response.
“It seems I finally chose wisely.”
Fiery stopped making the spikes smaller and became confused. “What do you mean by that?” He asked.
“Tell me Mr. Embers, do you know what’s happening right now? Outside?”
Fiery was still confused. “What do you mean outside?”
“Why, outside of your mind of course. To be more specific, do you know what’s happening to your body at this moment?” Fiery shook his head in response, causing the blob to smile once more. “Well, I do.”
“What’s happening?” Fiery asked.
“Let me go, and maybe I’ll just tell you.” In response, Fiery began to make the spikes smaller once more, trying to crush the blob, who only laughed in return. “That isn’t such a bright idea Mr. Embers.”
“And why’s that?” Fiery asked as he continued to concentrate on the spikes.
“Because I’m the only thing that’s helping you stay alive right now.”
Fiery stopped with the spikes and began to glare at the blob. “What do you mean by that?” But he got no answer, instead, he only got a smiling blob.
A few minutes went by without either of them saying anything. Suddenly, surprising the blob, Fiery released the spikes, letting the blob go. The blob only laughed. “It seems your curiosity got the better of you Mr. Embers.”
“I kept my end of the bargain, now you have to keep yours. What are you? What do you mean you’re the only thing keeping me alive?” Fiery asked once more as he continued to glare at the blob.
The blob only smiled devilishly in return.
Celestia let out a heavy sigh, rubbing her temples with her hooves as she did so. The work from both her shift and from Luna’s had been piling up in just a day, and to make matters worse, she had heard about the surgery that was being performed on Fiery.
On the other side of Celestia’s study, sat Starry. She, too, was working on some of the work that she still needed to catch up on, and decided that it would be best to do so to keep her mind off of Fiery.
“Where did I go wrong Starry?” Celestia asked as continued to rub her temples.
Starry looked up at Celestia with a quizzical look. “What do you mean Celly?”
Celestia sighed once more and answered. “I mean exactly what I said, where did I go wrong? Wasn’t everything going according to plan? How could we have not seen this?”
Starry looked back down to her papers, depressed. “It’s not your fault Celly. You have no reason to blame yourself.”
“I’m sorry Starry, I didn’t mean to-“
“I know Celly, I know.” Starry quickly answered her friend. “Now, perhaps we should continue our work, hmm? Help us keep our minds off… you know…”
“Of course Starry, of course….”
“What are you?!” Fiery screamed at the blob once more, trying to get an answer out of it, but it proved useless.
“You really wish to know Mr. Embers?” The blob asked, making Fiery even more upset.
“Tell me or I crush you!” Fiery exclaimed as he managed to summon the spikes once more, trapping the blob again. “Now!”
Without missing a beat, the blob summoned the heart it had used earlier and began squeezing it again, making Fiery collapse to the ground, writhing in pain. “Make all the threats you want Mr. Embers, but I would easily be able to kill you before you had the chance to do any harm to me. The only reason why I haven’t done so yet is because you’re the only thing capable of helping me without rousing any type of suspicion from either the alicorns or the Elements of Harmony.”
“Y-You b-bastard!” Fiery called out as he grabbed hold of his chest.
On the outside, the doctors operating on Fiery were scrambling around, trying to figure out why his heart rate was going out of control.
“What’s happening?!” One of the doctors yelled out.
“I thought we got everything away from the heart!” Another one yelled.
“Nurse! Go get the defibrillator! We-“ But before the doctor could continue any longer, Fiery’s heart rate went back to normal.
“What… What the hell was that?!”
The head doctor shook his head. “I don’t know…. Come on, let’s finish up.”
“W-What about his heart?!”
“We hope and pray! We’ve been doing everything we can to keep this pony alive and we know nothing is affecting his heart! So until we can figure it out, we stay quiet about it and hope for the best!”
“B-But what about Princess Luna? What about her?”
“…. If she finds out…. Celestia help us all….”
Fiery felt that his heart was no longer being squeezed, and looked back up at the blob with seething anger. “You son of a bitch….”
The blob began to laugh. “Oh how I haven’t had this much fun in quite some time! True that alicorn and pegasus were fun to play with, but they gave up much too quickly!”
“What… What the hell are you talking about?!”
“You mean you still haven’t figured it out?” The blob asked with another smile. “You surprise me boy, I thought you’d figure it out by now.” The blob said with a small chuckle. “But are you really desperate to know who I am?”
“No… I’m not… But I might as well know before I kill you!” Fiery screamed as he leaped to the blob, only to have it move out of the way.
“Tsk, tsk, boy. You should know better than to jump head first at your target.”
“Why….” Fiery softly said as his face was planted firmly on the ground.
“Excuse me?”
“Why are you doing this?!” Fiery screamed as he lifted his head from the dirt he created.
“Too many questions, so little time….” The blob said with another smile before speaking some more. “But, perhaps I can tell you the answer to one of your questions, before I end this.” The blob said with a slightly more grim smile this time.
“Who….”
“Who am I?”
Fiery slowly nodded, ready to strike again at his next chance.
“Well, I suppose I can tell you…. I’m what remains of what you call… The ‘Nightmare’” The blob answered. Fiery froze in place, not knowing what to say. “Surprising, no? After all, with what the Queen and King said, you must have surely destroyed all of me, right? Unfortunately for you, that’s not the case. Thanks to the wounds that pegasus, or, I suppose I should say unicorn made, the smallest amount of his blood containing my power seeped into you. Sadly, it was only just enough for me to get into your body, but luckily, you aren’t really putting up much a fight, now are you?”
Back at the hospital wing, the doctors had done everything they could have with Fiery and placed him back in a larger room to himself so he could be closer looked upon by the doctors in case anything went wrong.
All the others were in the room, watching over Fiery, as Luna continued to talk to the doctor. “So, did you get everything out?” Luna asked, and the doctor replied with a nod.
“Yes your highness. There shouldn’t be anything else inside of him that would pose a danger.”
“I see…. Thank you doctor.”
“It’s no problem your highness. We will keep a close eye on Lord Embers, in case anything goes wrong.” He said with a bow, and then walked away, leaving Luna to sit alone in front of the door of Fiery’s room.
She sighed and put on a large smile for the ponies inside. As she walked through the door, she spoke up. “Hello everypony.”
It wasn’t very much though, as it was just Octavia, Vinyl, and Frostbite. “Good morning Princess.” Octavia answered with a sigh, then looked back at Fiery. “They say that’ll he’ll still be asleep for quite some time, but they don’t know if that’s even right or not.”
‘Perfect .’ Luna thought as she walked up to the bed. “Do you all mind if you could leave for a bit? I need some time with Fiery.” She said in a cheery mood.
The other ponies took this as strange and began to question her. “You alright Princess?” Frostbite asked.
“Of course! Why would you even ask?”
“Well, you just seem sort of… cheery… that’s all.” Vinyl added.
“And why wouldn’t I be? I mean, didn’t Fiery survive the operation?”
“I-I suppose… but wouldn’t that-“
“Then I can be cheery! Now, if you don’t mind, I’d like to spend some time with my beloved for a few minutes, then you all can come back in.”
The ponies gave each other worried glances, but then all sighed and decided not to push it any further. “Very well Princess. If you need any of us, we’ll be just outside.” Octavia said as she began to walk out of the room.
“Of course dear, wouldn’t imagine it.” Luna said with a large smile, then watched all of them leave before letting out a heavy sigh of relief. “Alright, need to move quickly.” She quietly told herself, then walked up to Fiery and placed her horn on his forehead. “Now…. Let’s see what’s in Mr. Embers mind….”
The ‘Nightmare’ blob and Fiery had been battling it out for a while since the blob first leapt at Fiery, and they were both becoming tired. Fiery had thrown everything he could think of at the blob, only to miss. The blob, would constantly leap at Fiery, only to miss in time. At one point, the blob thought of using the heart, but Fiery had been able to capture it and keep it away from the blob the entire time.
“G-Give up, you… you son of a bitch…!” Fiery cried out, only for the blob to chuckle in return.
“Only when I receive my prize will I stop!” The blob yelled as it leapt at Fiery once again, only for him to roll out of the way.
Fiery thought that if he could just keep maneuvering out of the way, that the blob would give up at some point, but with each dodge, that dream seemed to become smaller and smaller. Again, the blob leapt at Fiery, and Fiery dodged again, but only to trip on an imaginary rock. ‘Why the hell did I put rocks in here?! ’ Fiery thought to himself as he was going down.
“Got you!” The blob yelled out, leaping towards Fiery once again. Right before landing on Fiery though, a green beam came out of nowhere and knocked the blob out of the way. Before the blob could get up, it heard a voice it thought it would never hear again.
“Well, well, what do we have here?” The voice asked, as hoofsteps approached the blob.
“Y-You!” The blob called out in fear. “H-How did-“
“Easy, really.” The voice answered. “My little sister said she thought that you would be still alive, and wished for me to check it out. It’s a good thing that I came too, otherwise I don’t know if I could have the heart to tell my little sister that her beloved was gone…. Ha! That’s a laugh.”
“Y-You bitch! W-When I take control of him, I’ll make sure you’ll regret the day you crossed me!”
“Oh please, you’re nothing but a little worm right now. You’re nothing compared to me.” The new pony said with a smile as it walked over to the blob and stopped right in front of it. “Now, if I do remember, it was your taking control over my little sister that resulted in this hole right here in my hoof when Celestia asked me for help…. Really, the things she does and gets away with using blackmail….”
“Y-You wouldn’t dare!”
“I wouldn’t dare what? Are you insinuating something dear ‘Nightmare’?”
“W-We can team up! You and I! Both of us are outcasts, not wanted by this world!” The blob said, fear in its voice. “J-Just please! Don’t kill me!”
“You know, usually, I would take you up on your offer, but sadly I cannot do that today. As you see, it won’t be long before mommy and daddy return home, and it wouldn’t be good for me or my babies if they found out that I helped their enemy, now would it? Besides, they had me born just so there would be something to balance out the good in this world. Without me, this world would be overrun with…” The pony shivered. “Sappy, lovey, dovey, sunshine….”
“E-Exactly! T-That’s why, t-together! W-We can take this world over together!”
“Mmm, tempting offer… but, denied!” The pony exclaimed as she slammed her hoof down on the ‘Nightmare’, silencing it forever, a few more stomps to follow for good measure. After finishing the ‘Nightmare’, the pony looked back at Fiery, who laid exhausted, hearing the entire conversation.
“Who… Who are you?” Fiery asked, breathing heavily as he did so.
The pony walked up to Fiery and took a good look at him before answering. “Don’t think I’m doing this out of the goodness of my so-called ‘heart ’, Mr. Embers. The only reason I came here and helped you today is because Celestia threatened to tell mother and father about my latest… bullying, of my sisters and niece…. That, and I must admit, I am curious as to who the stallion is that stole my baby sister’s heart…. I must say, you’re much more handsome then I thought you’d be.”
Fiery smirked a bit as he continued to look up at the nonexistent sky. “Thanks… I’ll take that as a compliment….”
“Again, don’t read too much into it, child. I assume since the ‘Nightmare’ is gone, you’ll want to wake up?”
“Yes please….”
“Well too bad, I don’t have that kind of power. You’re going to need to do it on your own.”
With that, the pony disappeared with a flash, leaving Fiery all to himself once more.
“…. Fuck.”
Alright guys, chapter 37 finally done. I’m sorry if it seems short or rushed or something you wanted isn’t in here, but I was sort of short on time, thanks to work and all, and also kinda couldn’t think of anything. I was going one way, then thought it was stupid, yadda yadda yadda. Anyways, again, sorry for it being short. Until next time I suppose. (In all honesty, depending on the feedback I get, I’ll probably end up rewriting this chapter before going on to chapter 38, but until then, say goodbye cause I ain’t coming back for a while! Yay Diablo 3!.)
Alexy Pajitnov created Tetris while working at the Academy of Science Computer Center in Moscow. Almost immediately, a nightmarish licensing struggle between the Soviet government and a number of interested European game publishers ensued, cutting Pajitnov out of the picture. By the time it was released in the U.S. by Nintendo for the Game Boy, the man who actually built the game had earned next to nothing from it while the Kremlin raked in millions from royalties. Eventually, however, Pajitnov would land in the U.S. himself and co-found The Tetris Company. Formed in 1996, the company now owns the trademark rights to Tetris and routinely goes about shutting down unauthorized clones. -CrADHD
When Tetris was first released by the Russians during the cold war, it was so popualr in the U.S. that some people thought it was a form of Russian mind control.
-UraniumSpoon
The song used for Tetris is a famous Russian folk song from the nineteenth century called “Korobeiniki”, not to be confused with “Korobushka” or “Katusha/Katyusha”[This song was made in 1939 and later the BM-8, 13, and 31 rocket artillery system was named after it, known by the Nazi’s in World War 2 as “Stalin’s Organs” because of the distinct sound the rockets made when they were launched, especially in barrages.]
-Poodicus
Into A New World: Original Chapters
(38) Sympathy For The Devil
Chapter 38: Sympathy For The Devil
Octavia let out a large sigh as she was forced to wait outside with Vinyl and Frostbite while Princess Luna was in Fiery’s room, doing whatever it was she was doing. She heard hoofsteps approach her, and she looked up to see a smiling Vinyl, hovering Octavia’s favorite tea in front of her. “Thought I’d get you something to calm your nerves, you know?”
Octavia responded Vinyl with a weak smile before talking. “Thank you Vinyl, I appreciate it.”
“No problem ‘Tavi. I mean, what type of friend would I be if I didn’t care about your well being?”
Octavia laughed weakly at the poor joke and took the bottle of tea from Vinyl. “Why don’t you sit by me Vinyl?” Octavia asked as she patted the seat the next to her with her free hoof.
Vinyl smiled and nodded. “Sure thing ‘Tavi.” she said, sitting down next to her friend.
Multiple minutes passed by as all three ponies kept quiet, unsure what to say with the current atmosphere. “So…” Frostbite began, trying to be the icebreaker. “What do you think the Princess is doing?”
“I’d rather not think about it.” Octavia replied, rubbing her forehead both in exhaustion and annoyance.
“Alright, alright, just thought I’d ask….”
The ponies were quiet once more, only to have Frostbite humming to himself minutes later as he laid his head backwards on the chair, staring up at the ceiling of the room. Octavia’s patience was rapidly growing thin as he continued to hum, finally causing her to snap and say something. “Would you please stop that?”
“Hmm?”
“That constant humming, do you really need to do it?” She asked in an annoyed tone.
“Oh, sorry…. Just thought I’d do something to pass the time, that’s all….”
When Frostbite became quiet once more, Octavia let out another sigh. “Look Frostbite, I’m sorry for snapping like that, alright? I just…”
“You’re just stressed out?” Frostbite tried finishing for her as he glanced over in Octavia’s direction, and she nodded in response. “Thought so. If it makes you feel any better, I think we’re all a little stressed.” He told Octavia as he moved his eyes back up to the ceiling.
Octavia smiled a bit, trying to find some comfort in Frostbite’s words, before putting on the same sad face she had on a few moments earlier.
Once again, minutes passed, and the three ponies continued to wait outside, unsure as to when they should go back in. As they continued to wait though, quite a surprise came as Princess Luna herself walked down the hallway near the waiting room and saw them inside. “What are you three doing in here?” She asked as she poked her head inside the room.
The three ponies looked at Luna, presuming that she had just finished with Fiery. “Hello your highness.” Octavia said. “We were just waiting for you to get finished with Fiery, that’s all.”
“Oh, well, that’s very kind of you three, but I haven’t even gone to his room yet.” She replied. “I was just on my way to it when I saw you three in here.”
The three ponies looked at the Princess with sudden confusion, before looking at each other, then back at Luna. “Are you alright Princess?” Vinyl asked, her eyebrow raised as she questioned Luna’s behavior.
“I don’t know how to respond that, but I suppose if you must know Ms. Scratch…. Well, this whole ordeal has put a lot of stress on me, but I think I’ll be able to live through it. Why do you ask?”
“But… But weren’t you just in Fiery’s room?” Frostbite asked next.
“No… As I stated before, I just got done with talking to the doctor and was on my way to it, as I wasn’t able to go earlier due to Tia needing a few things from me, no matter how much I wanted to…. Is there something you three aren’t telling me?”
“It’s just, we’re waiting out here because you told us to leave Fiery’s room maybe ten minutes ago so you could be alone with him.” Octavia answered.
“I see…. Do you three mind accompanying me for a few minutes?”
Fiery still laid sleeping in bed as the fake Luna rose her head. “Well, that went a lot better than expected. At least now Tia has nothing to complain about anymore.”
“Oh, is that so?” A new voice asked, causing the fake Luna to turn her head towards the doorway, only to see the real Princess Luna standing there with anger on her face, along with the ponies the fake Luna had set out of the room just a few moments earlier, confusion on their face.
“T-Two Luna’s?!”
The fake Luna sighed and looked back at the real Luna with annoyance. “You really do come at the worst times, don’t you Lulu?”
“Do not call me that!” Luna snapped back, making a growling noise towards the fake Luna shortly afterwards as she ground her teeth.
“P-Princess Luna?” Octavia interrupted, still confused. “What’s going on here?”
“Yes Lulu, why don’t you explain?” The fake Luna mocked. “After all, these are your subjects.” She continued to say as she put on a smug smile.
“I have nothing to explain as I’m not the one confusing them, Chrissie Wissie!”
The fake Luna let out a gasp, then quickly began to push against Luna’s head with her own, while growling and grinding her teeth as well. “How dare you call me that, you know I always hated that nickname!”
“What’s wrong Chrissie Wissie?” Luna asked with a smug smile on her face this time, while pushing back with her own head. “Afraid of your childhood nickname?!”
Meanwhile, the three ponies near the door stood there, completely silent and still confused. “Uh….” Octavia began, ready to ask what was going on once again, only to be interrupted this time as a bright flash blinded everypony in the room. When they all opened their eyes, everypony, except for Vinyl, recognized it as Celestia’s study.
With a loud sigh, the regular ponies turned their attention to the alicorn that had summoned them, while the other two alicorns continued to push against one another, trying to become dominant over the other. “Really you two, must you always fight whenever you see each other?”
“She started it! She was doing something strange to Fiery!” Luna yelled, not taking her attention away from the fake Luna. “She’s always been jealous of us Tia! Whenever we got something, she needed to have it, and now she’s trying to steal Fiery from me! Just like what she tried to do to your captain and our niece!”
“Stuff it Lulu!” The fake Luna snapped back. “I’m only here because Celestia asked me to be here!”
Before the two Luna’s could continue arguing any further, Celestia let out another sigh and pulled them apart using her magic, setting them down on opposite sides of the room. Meanwhile, Octavia looked around the room, still confused as to what was going on, and saw that there were other ponies in the room besides her and the others she was with. Those ponies, to be exact, were Fiery’s mother, and the Elements of Harmony.
Octavia walked over towards to the Elements, hoping that they were told as to what was going on. “Hello girls.” She greeted as she got closer. Before she could any closer though, she was suddenly tackled to the ground by a pink blur that began to cry into Octavia’s shoulder. Octavia let out a sigh and smiled at it. “Hello Pinkie.” She said as she began to rub her sister’s back.
“Oh Octi, I’m so sorry!” Pinkie said through her tears.
“Sorry? For what?” Octavia asked, but instead of getting an answer from her sister, she only got more tears.
“I assume she’s talking about Fiery.” Starry spoke up, walking up to Octavia and helping her get Pinkie off.
“Oh Pinkie… you don’t need to worry about anything, as he’s going to be just fine.” Octavia told her sister, trying to cheer up the Element of Laughter. “The doctors told us that they were able to get everything out of his body, and that he should be awake any minute now.”
“I-Is that true?” A timid voice asked.
Octavia looked for where the voice came from, and spotted Fluttershy. She nodded at the question. “Yes, it is.”
“And it’s all thanks to me!” The fake Luna called out from the other side of the room, trying to get back at Luna, but was being blocked by Celestia’s magic.
“I am to assume that you were successful then?” Celestia asked, and the fake Luna responded.
“Of course, who do you think I am?! Now, I’ve kept my end of the deal Celestia, you have to keep yours!”
“Um, Princess?” Twilight Sparkle spoke up, interrupting the conversation between the two Princesses, or so she thought. “Excuse me for interrupting, but… who is that?” The other girls behind her agreed with her, wondering who it was as well.
Instead of answering though, Celestia’s horn glowed brightly, teleporting the fake Luna far away, a smile on Celestia’s face when the imposter was gone. “Now that’s out of the way, all we need to do is wait for Fiery’s recovery.”
“Oh no you don’t Tia!” Luna said as she walked towards her sister. “Just what was she doing here? What was she doing to Fiery?”
“And who was she?” Octavia asked once more, hoping for an answer, but it didn’t come for a while.
Before Celestia could open her mouth, Frostbite raised his hoof into the air. “Err, yes Frostbite?” Celestia answered his call. “Did you need something?”
“Yes, may I take a crack at who that pony was?”
“You don’t need to because I already know who it is! And when I get my hooves on her-“
“Hush Luna.” Celestia interrupted her sister, and then turned back to Frostbite and smiled. “If you think you know, go ahead.”
“Ahem, thank you.” Frostbite turned towards Pinkie Pie. “Pinkie?”
“Yes?”
“Detective hat and pipe please.”
“Okie Dokie Lokie.” She answered, and within a second, she was gone. Everypony in the room wondered where she went, but before any of them could ask, she had already come back with a deerstalker hat and a pipe that blew bubbles. “Here you go.”
“Thank you.” Frostbite said as he took the hat and pipe from her, and wore them accordingly before continuing. “Now, I do believe the pony was….!” He paused for dramatic effect, only to stop as another bright light enveloped part of the room, and when the light disappeared, there stood a black alicorn, holes in her hooves, a crooked horn on her head, insect wings, and a long, cerulean mane and tail. Two tiny fangs were accompanied with a frowning face, and two glaring eyes of three different shades of green looking right at Celestia.
“Oh my, already back?”
“Queen Chrysalis….” Frostbite finished.
Twilight and the other Elements quickly got in front of Celestia, ready to protect her, but the new arrival ignored them completely. “You know why I’m here Celestia.” Chrysalis said in an angry tone while pointing her hoof to Celestia. “Now give me what I want!”
Before Celestia had a chance to respond, Twilight stepped up. “You’ll never get Equestria, Chrysalis!” She said in a heroic tone. “Every time you try to-“
“Equestria? Please, purple unicorn, I’m not here for that… this time…. No, Celestia knows exactly what I want. I did what you wanted, now you have to give up your end of the bargain! And no weaseling out this time!”
Celestia rolled her eyes. “Very well Chrysalis, you win.”
“Princess!”
“I promise not to tell mother and father, if they ever come back, of your latest failed coup attempt of Equestria.”
“Tia!”
“And?” Chrysalis said as she raised her eyebrow, making Celestia sigh.
“And as promised, I give you-“ Celestia began to sniffle some. “200 pounds of our finest chocolates and cakes…. Goodbye my lovelies….”
With that, Celestia summoned 200 pounds of chocolates and cakes, as promised, right in front of Chrysalis, making Chrysalis burst into evil laughter and dive into the pile.
“Hey! Those are my chocolates!” Luna called out in anger as she pointed her hoof at the pile. “Tia!”
“Ahahaha! Not anymore baby sister!” Chrysalis said as she popped her head out of the pile. “Now they’re my chocolates! Ahahaha!”
“I was saving them for the honeymoon too….” Luna quietly said to herself as she began to pout and look at the ground.
“Waaaait a minute, hold the phone, all that stuff.” Frostbite said, making all the ponies in the room, except for Chrysalis who was still swimming in the pile, look at him. “Mother and father? Calling Princess Luna ‘baby sister ’….? Are you three, by any chance….”
“Related?” Celestia asked, and Frostbite nodded. “Yes, we are.”
Everypony in the room gasped at the sudden revealment. “R-Related?!” Twilight said, becoming wide-eyed, only to collapse onto the ground shortly afterwards.
“Twilight!”
“Don’t worry, she just fainted… I think….” Frostbite said, trying his best to reassure the other Elements.
“Ah, this really quite enjoyable, but I suppose I should teleport these out of here before they become ruined.” Chrysalis said to nopony in general as she leaped out of the pile of chocolates and cakes and used her magic to do exactly as she said, teleporting them to her own castle where her changeling minions were waiting for the precious packages.
“I don’t understand though, I mean, you and Luna are so nice, and Chrysalis is so….” Frostbite continued.
“Mean?”
“That’s one way of putting it, yes.”
At the mention of her name, and being called mean, Chrysalis began to laugh again. “Yes, indeed, I mean quite mean, aren’t I? If you want to blame anypony for it though, you’ll have to blame mother and father for it.”
“They didn’t love you enough?”
“They neglected you?”
“They didn’t praise you enough?” All the ponies in the room asked, only to be answered by Celestia.
“They made her mean to begin with.”
All the ponies turned to Celestia, confused. “Excuse me Princess-“ Rarity began. “But…. What do you exactly mean they made her mean to begin with? Surely no parent would intentionally make their own child so… horrible, would they?”
“Normal parents? No. Our parents? Yes.”
“But why? Why would your parents want to do such a thing?” Rarity continued.
“Because they were sick and tired of all of the goodness that was in the world.” Chrysalis answered.
“Pardon?”
Celestia sighed. “What she meant to say, is that our parents noticed sometime before Chryalis’s birth, that, although our world was charming and delightful, it was missing a certain… factor, or so Ignis has told me in the past.”
“Ignis? Who in the hay is tha’?” Applejack asked.
“Our brother.” Luna calmly answered.
“Brother?! You mean you have more than just her as a sibling?!” Twilight asked once she heard the words when she woke up, only to faint again right afterwards.
“Should I take her outside so she doesn’t faint a third time when she wakes up? Or just leave her there?”
“You can just lay her on the sofa Frostbite, that would be lovely.” Celestia said with a smile.
“So putting extra siblings aside-“ Vinyl interrupted. “How exactly did they make you mean? Strict curfew? Harsh punishments for doing the littlest things?”
“No, they made her mean the moment she was born.”
“But you can’t just make your child to be mean the moment they’re born. I mean, who are these parents anyways? I haven’t heard about them at all until today!” Rainbow Dash said to Celestia.
“That’s because they’ve been gone for the past three thousand years Ms. Dash.” Celestia answered. “The reason why their names or who they were at all never came up in our culture is because it’s been too long since anypony besides my siblings and I knew about them. Their names haven’t been mentioned for almost 1,000 years, around the time the Nightmare took over Luna.”
“So, you just sort of let their names and such be forgotten in time?” Octavia asked and Celestia nodded. “But why?”
“Because that’s the way they wanted it to be.” Luna answered, walking up to be next to her sisters, and quickly giving Chrysalis a jab in the side as she approached the two. “They thought there were going to be gone for a long time, so instead of our people remembering and mourning over them, they would be forgotten while Tia and I would take their place.”
Next, Chrysalis spoke, but not before returning the jab from Luna with a jab of her own. “I still think they made the foolish mistake of letting you two rule Equestria. I should have been the one to rule it since they’ve been gone, but nooooo, you two had to be goody-two-hooves and take the position of Queen of Equestria away from me, didn’t you?!”
“We didn’t take anything from you Chrissie-“
“Don’t call me that!”
Celestia ignored the comment and continued. “The reason why mother and father gave us this country in their absence is because we were the only ones who were fit and capable of taking care of it. All of our other siblings were in other parts of the world, ruling their own pieces of land, including you!”
“Bah, utter nonsense, I could have taken care of this country just fine!”
“No, you couldn’t have. You remember the time mother and father allowed you to keep that pet phoenix?”
“… No.”
Celestia sighed. “Starry, Luna, can you please explain to her-“ Celestia was saying, but stopped as she scanned the room, and saw that not only Starry, but Octavia, Fluttershy, Pinkie Pie, and Luna as well, had left the room. They all left presumably around the time the argument began, and Luna leaving shortly afterwards. “Where did Starry and Luna go?”
“I think Fiery’s mom and ‘Tavi said something about checking up on Fiery since he’s all good now, and I think Princess Luna followed them after your sister punched her. Pinkie and Fluttershy left long before that, around the time Queen Meanie here reappeared.” Vinyl explained.
“I didn’t punch anypony! And how dare you call me Queen Meanie, you insolent whelp!”
“Why didn’t they say anything to us before leaving?”
“That’s because you and your sister were having too much fun arguing, or so Starry said.” Vinyl replied with a grin.
Fiery had finally woken up, but felt very stiff, and wasn’t able to open his eyes. He began to try to move his arms, only to feel them locked into place and forced to be at his sides. He began to try to do the same with his legs, only to get the same feeling once again. He gave up moving and began to hear the noises that were around him.
He could hear the constant beeping of some sort of machine that was close to him, making him think that it was some sort of heart monitor since his little fight with Lunar caused him to be hospitalized. That wasn’t all of it though.
He had a hard time hearing it, but if he focused hard enough, he could hear the breathing of two ponies inside the room with him, one of them cutting something. Suddenly, he heard the cutting stop and one of the ponies, a mare, speak.
“Ow…” The first mare spoke, Fiery recognizing it as Fluttershy.
“Are you okay Fluttershy?” The other mare asked, this time Fiery recognizing it as Pinkie Pie.
Fiery began to hear a sucking noise, presumably coming from Fluttershy as she sucked on her wound while she nodded at Pinkie Pie, indicating she was fine. “I’m alright.” Fluttershy replied quietly after she was done trying to clean her wound with her mouth.
The next thing he knew, Fiery could hear a door being opened up and three sets of hooves entering the room. He instantly recognized two of them as Luna and Octavia when they began to talk, but didn’t know who the third pony was, as they kept quiet for quite a while.
“So how is he?” Octavia asked as she found her seat, right next to Pinkie.
“The doctors say that whatever was blocking the healing from before is now gone, and with the glass and wood gone, he’s expected to be fully healed with unicorn magic by the end of the week. He’s also expected to wake up any day now.” Pinkie explained.
“The end of the week…? Well, I knew unicorn magic was good, but….”
“A little surprised Ms. Pie?” Luna asked Octavia. Fiery could tell she was smirking, simply by the sound of her voice. A little cocky, maybe, but he thought it was only fair for Luna to brag since the Palace needed the best magic and healing needed in the nation in case something happened to either the Princesses or any of the nobles.
“W-Well, i-it’s just-“ Octavia stopped though as the third pony who had come in sighed. “Starry?”
‘So the third pony is mom? ’ Fiery thought to himself, forgetting that his mother and Luna could hear him.
Starry jerked her head up and turned to Fiery’s head, as did Luna. Luna looked back at Starry with confusion. “Did… Did you just hear that?” She asked Starry, trying to confirm it.
“I, I think so….”
“What are you two talking about?” Pinkie asked.
Luna shook her head. “It’s nothing Ms. Pie…. It must have been our imagination, that’s all….”
The room fell silent then, nopony talking for several minutes. All that could be heard was once again the beeping of the heart monitor. Finally, Starry spoke up.
“Do… Do you all mind if I could be alone with my son?”
Fiery couldn’t hear any audible acknowledgement, but he guessed that all of the other mares said yes, as soon afterwards, he heard the hoofsteps of four ponies exit the room, the door shutting after the last one. He heard Starry take a deep breath, and then speak once again.
“Son… I don’t know whether or not you can hear this, but… I’m sorry… I’m sorry this ever happened….” Starry said quietly, tearing up at the same time. “I-I knew this was going to happen, a-and instead of stopping it…” She began to break down and cry, unable to speak anymore. She laid her head on Fiery’s bedside.
Fiery said or thought nothing, instead, he tried as hard as possible to open his eyes. At the same time, he tried opening his mouth and talk, only to feel it be completely dry.
Starry lifted her head, wiping her tears away, and grabbed hold of Fiery’s hoof. “Son, I want you to know that I never intended for this to happen to you… I-I love you very much, and I just hope you can forgive me….”
Very weakly, Fiery responded to his mother. “Of course I do….”
Starry’s ears perked up and she looked right at Fiery’s face. “F-Fiery…? Son?”
Fiery was barely able to open his eyes, finally winning the battle of whatever was causing him to keep them closed, and gave his mother a weak smile as he slightly turned his head towards hers. “I forgive you mom.”
Again, Starry began to burst into tears as she quickly wrapped her hooves around Fiery’s neck, forgetting that he was still fragile. “Fiery, my son, I’m so sorry…!” She kept repeating as she rubbed cheeks with him, despite the protests that came from Fiery.
When Fiery woke from his sleep, everypony important to him that was inside the castle had been informed. He got no rest that day as everypony came and saw him, mostly crying out of relief and then would hug him, only to quickly let go as he was still recovering from various wounds.
The last pony to come and visit him was no other than Celestia, who came in with a smile on her face.
“Well, I’m surprised you actually showed up.” Fiery said with a slight grin, but also as quietly as possible, as to not wake the sleeping Octavia and Vinyl on the sofa and chair.
“I just wanted to make sure you were truly alright, and I’m glad to see that you are.” Celestia responded, walking up next to his bed. “But I also came here for another reason Fiery.”
Fiery didn’t respond, questioning it at all, because he could guess what was going to come.
“I wanted to know… What did you see?”
Fiery stayed silent for a little while before answering Celestia. “I have no idea what you’re talking about.”
Celestia sighed, then smirked a bit and turned away from Fiery. “Of course you don’t…” She said softly, under her breath so that Fiery couldn’t hear. She then spoke loud enough to say goodbye. “Goodnight Fiery, and remember, once you get out of that bed, it’s back to getting prepared for the wedding.” She said as she looked back at Fiery and winked. Fiery simply rolled his eyes.
As Celestia left the room, she began to think to herself. ‘I know what I felt…. Why do they wish to hide themselves after so much time has gone by…? ’
Alright guys, I know I said I wished this was going to be longer, but unfortunately I’m unable to think of any more besides this. I’m probably going have to write an entire new chapter about Fiery’s recovery and of the months leading up to the wedding between Fiery and Luna. Until next time.
Into A New World: Original Chapters
Alright, so because I haven’t released a chapter for a while, and because I might not for a bit longer, I thought that I’d release this bonus chapter to make it up to all my fans out there. I guess I should say “SPOILER ALERT!”, but really, if you’ve been reading this story, then what you’re about to read won’t really come up as a surprise to you at all. Alright, on with the show!
Bonus Chapter 1
Fiery laid on his back, staring at the drape of the bed that hovered above him, a lit cigarette in his mouth, completely bored out his mind. Next to him laid his computer, his Itunes turned on to his favorite album. Fiery quietly sung to himself, trying to think of anything he could do inside the palace. “So ya, thought ya, might like to, go to the show. ” He began to sing as he heard the flutter of wings stop outside, somepony landing on the balcony, with coughing shortly after.
“F-Fiery, must you always smoke those horrible things while I’m away?”
Fiery could feel his cigarette be pulled away from his mouth with magic and become extinguished. “Sorry Luna, but they help me when I’m bored.”
The dark blue alicorn continued to cough a little as she threw the cigarette out onto the balcony. “Well I’d appreciate it if you found another way to spend your time rather than smoking those horrible things. You know, I heard from Tia how they can be bad for you. Not to mention I’d rather not come back to my room being completely burnt down by one of those.”
Fiery rolled his eyes. “Thanks mom , but I already know that. Besides, I’ve been smoking one for every day you’ve been gone, and the place hasn’t burnt down yet, has it?”
“The key word there being yet .” Luna replied with an annoyed tone. She got up onto the bed next to the laptop, opposite of Fiery, and laid on her stomach, sighing softly as she did so. “You also seem to be listening to that….”
“Album?”
“I was going to say monstrosity-“
Again, Fiery rolled his eyes. ‘You nobles and your classical music. ’
Luna put on a slightly soured face. “I’ll let that go. But anyways, you always seem to be listening to the same thing each time I come back here. Why do you like it so much?”
Fiery shrugged his shoulders. “First album I liked I guess.”
“Yes, but why?” Again, Fiery shrugged his shoulders, causing Luna to sigh. “…. Do they have to say such awful things?”
Fiery let out an annoyed sigh and turned to the computer, turning off the Itunes before laying on his back once more. “Happy?”
Luna rolled her eyes this time. “You didn’t have to turn it off, I just wanted to know why they had to say such awful things.”
“You say awful lyrics, I say lyrics that expresses the character in a unique way.” Fiery said as he pulled out another cigarette, only to have it whisked away from his hoof before he could even put it in his mouth. He turned to Luna to see her completely annoyed now.
“No.” Fiery had let out another annoyed sigh before getting up from the bed. “Where are you going now?”
“Out onto the balcony.” He answered before feeling himself be tugged back onto the bed. “What are you doing?”
“Just stay here for a while Fiery…. Please?”
Fiery looked towards Luna and saw that she had begun to put her lower lip out and trying to do the puppy dog face. Sadly for Fiery, it worked too well. Fiery let out another sigh. “Can I at least go brush my teeth if we’re going to…. You know….”
“Snuggle?”
“Yeah… that.”
Luna happily agreed and nodded, lifting Fiery’s laptop to the side and placing it on top of the table that was in the middle of the room. Fiery got off the bed and proceeded to go to the bathroom, and minutes later, came out with breath that hadn’t smelled awful anymore. He laid back onto the bed, with Luna getting up close to him and placing her head on top of his chest.
As she felt his chest rise up and down from breathing, Luna could feel herself become sleepy after working all night long and even some into the morning. “Fiery?”
“Hmm?”
“Do you love me?” She asked, with silence shortly afterwards. “Well?”
“Luna, I really don’t want to call you dumb, but do you really need to be asking this?”
Luna giggled some, not being offended as it was the way Fiery expressed himself. “No, I suppose I don’t…. I suppose I shouldn’t have to ask if you regret ever marrying me either, huh?”
Fiery smirked and chuckled some at the question. “No, no I don’t Luna. I’ve been extremely happy these past four years with you.”
“Do you ever regret having the girls come live in the castle?”
Again, Fiery chuckled some. “What’s with these questions Luna?” He could feel her shrug her shoulders.
“Just thought I’d like to know if you ever regret having to come back to us I guess.”
Fiery looked at Luna and smiled. “Not in the least bit Luna.” He said, before quickly kissing her on her forehead, earning a small giggle from her.
Just then, a small, bright-red alicorn colt, with light-blue mane and tail, had burst through the door of Fiery’s and Luna’s room and jumped up onto the bed, smiling widely at the two. “Hi mommy, hi daddy!”
The two looked at the colt and smiled back. “Good morning Comet.” Fiery said to the young alicorn.
“Mommy? Can we go the park today? You promised that we could go!”
Luna smiled a bit at the child nodded. “Sure sweetie, just let me sleep a bit. Your mommy has had a long night and needs her rest. After that, we can all go, okay?”
“Yay!” The colt yelled out as he began to bounce on the bed happily before jumping off it and running back out of the room.
“Well he seems to be in high spirits.” Fiery commented as he watched the colt run out of the room.
“Well, we almost never to get to be with him since I still have to do my night duties and you have all those concerts. Not to mention all the time you spend with the other girls.”
Again, Fiery chuckled some. “I promised the other girls that I would have to stop for a little while. Besides, with ‘Tavi being pregnant again, I should be spending some time with her.” He sighed. “But for right now, out of all the ponies in the world right now, you and Comet are the ones I care about right now.” He put his hoof around Luna and placed it on top of her head, holding her head close to his chest. “For now, we should rest some so we can go to the park later.”
Luna smiled and nodded. “Agreed.” And with that, the two closed their eyes and fell asleep.
Fiery woke up suddenly, sweating profusely and almost hyperventilating. Luna had been resting next to him and could feel that Fiery had suddenly become uncomfortable. “Fiery?” She called out. “You okay?”
Fiery began to calm down some and nodded, wiping the sweat from his forehead. “Y-Yeah, just had a nightmare, that’s all.”
“What about?”
Fiery shook his head. “I-I’d rather not talk about it.”
Luna placed her hoof on top of Fiery’s chest and began to rub. “Okay Fiery, but if you do want to talk about it, I’m right here.”
Fiery nodded, so that Luna wouldn’t be concerned anymore before turning to his side, his back facing her. ‘Why in the world did I have that dream? ’ He thought. ‘Is… Is that my future? ’Aaaaaaaand Bonus Chapter 1! Dun dun dun! Alright, hopefully get chapter 35 out soon, but no promises because of the things I had said before. See you all soon (hopefully).
Into A New World: Original Chapters
Hey guys, Poodicus here with another bonus chapter. Chapter 35 is on its way, as it’s already finished and is being reviewed as we speak. Anyways, thought I’d make this chapter after re-reading ‘Mister Fluttershy’s’ Texas Hold ‘em Fanfic with all the characters from various HiE stories, and thought I’d do one of my own with characters, except it would be more… my tastes (WARNING! SEXUAL REFERENCES AHEAD!) So don’t think go in thinking it’s going to be rated ‘Everyone’. Also, I suppose I should put this up. WARNING: Spoiler Alert! Will have some references to future chapters as of the release of this, as well as some of the re-writes, but for the most part, it’ll be a chapter about some good friends having a good time playing poker together. Alright, I suppose I’ve been yapping on for long enough. On with the show!
Bonus Chapter 2
In a dark room, somewhere in the Canterlot Palace, sat five stallions for a fifth week in a row. All gathered around a table, they chatted and had fun as they played a game together. That game, was ‘Texas Hold ‘Em’. The stallions, three unicorns, a pegasus, and an earth pony, knew each other one way or another.
The unicorns were Fiery Embers, Frostbite Sparkle as he went by, and Shining Armor, who had become quite close as friends with both Fiery and Frostbite, since they were constantly around. The pegasus, was one of the two main guards for Queen Luna, his name Knightly. And finally came the earth pony. He was a close friend of Fiery since he would occasionally open up for his concerts. His name was Blues.
“Alright, we all agree?” Fiery asked the stallions, and they all nodded in unison. “Right then, ante’s five bits, doubles every five hooves, no limit.” Fiery explained once more as he dealt the first hoof. Shortly after doing so, he began to initiate small talk. “So how’s married life treating ya Shining?” He asked as he took one of the cigars he had received from his human ‘father’ at the wedding reception.
“Could ask you the same thing King Fiery.” Shining answered with a smile.
“Told ya before Shining, that title doesn’t exist. I turned it down before and after I married Luna. Besides, she and her sister do all the work, all I do is sit around and play my guitar for some of my own funds and such.” Fiery answered as he used his magic to light the cigar. “But enough about me, you’re the only other one here who’s married, so how’s it treating ya?”
Shining chuckled some before answering some and taking a look at his cards. “Well, you could say that Cadence has been sweet to me.”
“And the foal?”
Shining shrugged his shoulders. “Doing fine I suppose.”
“Alright, cool, cool…. Damn, I just cannot get anything good in these games.” Fiery complained as he folded his hoof, while taking the cigar out and tapping the ashes into the ash tray. Next was Frostbite’s turn to speak.
“So when’s your next concert Jojo? Been thinking of taking Twilight to one.”
Fiery looked at his friend and cocked an eyebrow. “That such a good idea? You know what I play, right?”
Frostbite shrugged his shoulders. “Yeah, I know, but she spends too much time in that library. I want to go out and do something fun with her once in a while.”
Shining began to chuckle. “She’s always been like that, just the way she was since she was little. All she wanted to do was read books and learn what was in them, never wanting to go outside and get to know other ponies.”
“Yeah, well, I just care that she’s missing out on a lot, that’s all. I mean, she goes and says we need to talk more, but every time I want to talk to her about something I think we could do together, she’s always busy reading, then turns around and complains when I go out to have fun with you guys or something…. I don’t know, sometimes I regret getting into this relationship.” Frostbite said as he began to rub his mane in frustration.
“Life’s a bitch Pat. If you think one relationship is bad, try maintaining nine…. Your deal Pat.”
“Still weirds me out that you guys aren’t ponies.” Knightly said out loud.
“He’s the human, I’m technically 100% pony.” Fiery said as he pointed towards Frostbite. “But so long the U.S. government is concerned, I’m still human. But anyways, getting on the subject of relationships, how’s yours going with KnightMare, Knightly?”
Knightly grinned widely. “Oh, you know, good, good…. Because she wasn’t on shift yesterday, and I was, when I came home after a stressful day… Well, let’s just say she gave me a great welcome home ‘gift’, if you catch my meaning.” Knightly said as he winked.
“Did she now?” Fiery said as he tapped his cigar on the ash tray once more, then looked at Blues. “Merry ever do anything like that for you Blues?”
Blues shook his head. “Nah, she can’t imagine herself doing anything like that, no matter how hard I wash it.” The other stallions around the table began to laugh.
“Really? Even with that Blueballs guy?” Fiery asked.
Blues nodded. “Didn’t do it once.”
“Well, you’re definitely missing out on something special.” Knightly commented. “Just as wet, yet feels different from the pussy.” He then laid his cards out. “Three twos.” The rest of the table groaned, making Knightly chuckle and began to pull in the bits when a hoof stopped him. He looked up to see who it belong to and saw Fiery grinning.
Flipping his cards over, Fiery announced his hoof. “Straight, four through eight.”
“He’s got you there Knightly.”
Knightly huffed and threw his arms up in the air, cursing under his breath while Fiery chuckled and took the bits back. “Finally, a winning hoof.”
“And it’ll be your only one.” Knightly told his friend bitterly. As Blues dealt out the next hoof, Fiery continued the conversation.
“So, besides Knightly being pissy about losing that hoof-“ Knightly gave Fiery a quick glare. “Anything new going on with you guys?”
“Nothing new here.” Frostbite said.
“Nadda.”
“Merry’s dad was able to open a second bar on the other side of town.”
“Really? Gonna have to check it out sometime then.” Fiery said as he took a look at his hoof, only to click his tongue in frustration. ‘Seems I really am just going to win one hoof tonight. ’
“Anyways, you’ve been getting a lot of glares from the other royalty lately Fiery. Also fold.” Shining said as he threw down his cards.
“Yeah, well, all they care about is power. They were probably shooting for Luna’s hoof in marriage because they knew they wouldn’t be able to get with Celestia. Little did the little asswipes know that I’d be coming into town.” Fiery replied with a grin.
“Just saying, better watch your back, as we won’t always be there to protect ya.” Shining said as he pointed between himself and Knightly.
“Yeah, yeah, whatever you say. Besides, you really think they would be stupid enough to piss her off? Say what you will about her being the Queen of the Night, that doesn’t excuse the fact that she can practically kick your ass or mine at any given moment. Not to mention Celestia and my in-laws. Two pair, fours and sevens.”
“One.”
“High Card.”
“Two pair, six and ten.” Knightly grinned widely, as he looked right at Fiery. Fiery simply rolled his eyes as Knightly took the bits.
“So….” Fiery started as Shining began to shuffle and deal the cards. “What else you guys got?”
“What’d ya mean?”
Fiery shrugged his shoulders. “Can’t think of anything else to ask, unless you guys want to get into more personal stuff.”
“Like what?” Frostbite asked.
Again, Fiery shrugged his shoulders. “What’s the kinkiest shit you guys have ever done?”
“Does it have to be with our current girlfriends or wives?” Shining asked.
Fiery shook his head. “Nah, can be with anypony I guess. Wait, don’t tell me you’ve done it with somepony else besides Cadence.”
Shining smirked a bit. “Well, I guess it was about five years ago around this time. It was one of those royal parties, and I was the captain overlooking it at the time. While I was watching the crowd, making sure nothing wrong was going on, this sweet little unicorn, most likely drunk, comes up to me and begins to flirt with me. Well, because I was still on duty, I wasn’t moving an inch away from my post, but the more and more the unicorn began to flirt with me, I guess you could say the more and more that my defenses dropped. You see, Cadence is one of those old-fashioned mares, no sex until marriage type, and despite me being in a relationship with her…. Well, I’m a stallion, and I need to do something to get rid of the stress of work and such, right?” The other stallions agreed with him. “Anyways, this unicorn just kept bombarding me with these flirts, and me being me, I really couldn’t say anything back at her, trying to focus on work and all. Looking back on it now, I’m sort of surprised she didn’t give up after I showed no interest, but then again, I’m not complaining at all.” He flipped his cards over to reveal them. “Straight.”
The other members at the table flipped their cards to reveal they lost, and began to get ready for the next hoof. “Ante’s doubled this time around.” Fiery reminded everypony.
“So getting back to the story, right around the time it was time for me to switch positions with the other captain, the unicorn leaned in and started to whisper to me the nastiest, dirtiest things you could ever think of. That’s when I just said ‘screw it’ and broke right there and then. I picked the mare up and ran for the nearest bedroom, where we began to do it until Celestia’s sun rose up in the morning, doing the dirtiest things you can think of. It’s easy to say that when Cadence came back from meeting her father in the Lupotly, she wasn’t exactly too happy about learning what had happened that night.”
The other stallions around the table began to chuckle at Shining’s misfortune at the end, when Knightly spoke up next. “Alright, alright, so back in Cloudsdale, there was this pegasus there that I had the hots for. I can still remember that sweet lilac ass and the mixture of blue and white in her tail and mane…. Anyways, she wasn’t exactly the dirty type, but just like Shining here, this girl didn’t want to have sex until marriage, but I was able to convince her otherwise. Did it take some work to do it? Yeah, but it was definitely worth it in the end. So anyways, this mare didn’t want to anything normal like vaginal intercourse, so I was able to convince her to go a little north. After getting her to agree to it, on the night of our high school prom, she let me go at her full force. I’m just glad that prom was on a Friday night, because it was so loose you could see inside by the time I was done; had to wait the entire weekend at my house just for it to go back to normal.”
Fiery chuckled a bit before turning towards Blues. “You got any good stories like that Blues?” He asked, when Frostbite began to chuckle some as well, but not for the reason that they all thought. “What’s got you in a tizzy?”
Frostbite looked up from his cards while continuing to chuckle. “Hmm? Ah, nothing, nothing at all.”
“Nothing my tail, what’s up?” Shining asked.
As Frostbite calmed himself down, he turned to Fiery. “Jojo, you remember Jamar? From Freshman year of college?”
Fiery put a hoof to his chin and began to tap it, trying to think. “You mean the crazy guy who showed us, like, ten different freaky ass fetishes that we never knew existed?”
Frostbite nodded. “That’s the one.”
“What about him?”
“Well, you remember that crazy one from Japan?”
“Again, he showed us like ten different ones, gonna have to be more specific.”
“You know, the one with the cheating girl and all?”
Fiery began to think about it. “You mean, what was it? Netorare or something?”
Frostbite clapped his hooves together and pointed at Fiery. “That’s the one! Couldn’t think of the name.” He said, smiling.
“What about it?”
“Well, you know about all the fanfics and rule 34 pics and such, right?” Frostbite continued to laugh.
“Wait, what’s this?” Knightly asked.
Fiery shrugged his shoulders. “Back on Earth, there’s this country called Japan, where, I don’t even know if it even originated there, but there’s a fetish there among artists and such called NTR, where it’s basically a woman cheating on her lover, and usually enjoys it as the male is forced to watch. It’s some seriously fucked-up shit, and I have no idea why Pat is bringing it up.”
“Because man, all this talk about sex and such, I began to wonder, I haven’t seen it yet, but what if that shit happened to Shining?”
Shining looked at Frostbite. “What?”
“Ahh, man, that ain’t cool Pat. Even on a joking level that ain’t cool.”
“Just think about it, in the show, he and Cadence are the only pair in the show-“
“Still Pat, that shit ain’t cool.”
“I-I don’t understand.” Shining said, confused.
Fiery turned to Shining, finishing off the cigar, and explained. “For some bizarre ass reason, he began to think of sick shit that humans on Earth would come up with where Cadence would cheat on you, right in front of you no less.”
“What?!” Shining yelled as he quickly stood up, only to be calmed down by Fiery.
“Hold on, hold on, she’s not really cheating on you big guy, just some sick crap humans on Earth make up to get off on. I’m sure she loves ya very much and all that stuff.” Fiery said while he looked at Shining, then turned to Frostbite. “Speaking of which, I still ain’t forgiving ya for showing me those fucking pictures of Luna and ‘Tavi. I know they’re just drawings, but nopony should be looking at those but me. And don’t even get me started on that dumbass fanfic you showed me…. Fucking story got me so pissed off, damn human hitting on Luna….”
“Ah come on Jojo, they’re just drawings and stories.”
“Still not cool man. I mean, how would you like it if I showed you pictures or stories of Twilight cheating on ya? You wouldn’t like it, would you?”
Right after he said that, Knightly nudged Blues, getting his attention, then looked at the rest of the group, telling him to try to break it up with a story. Blues understood and nodded. “So, uh, yeah, I got a story.”
Fiery looked at Blues and nodded. “Shoot.”
“So anyways, the night after you and Frostbite here helped me and Merry, she thought that you guys were right, and decided to give me a reward for telling you guys about what was happening. Was the best night I ever had.” Blues said with a smile.
“And?”
“And that’s it.”
Fiery rolled his eyes at the story. “Alright, whatever-“ He then pointed at Frostbite. “Kinkiest shit you’ve ever done Pat, go!”
“Triplets.” Frostbite said.
“Wait, you mean you got in bed with triplets?! Damn! When the hell did this happen?!” Fiery exclaimed.
Frostbite looked at Fiery with confusion. “What? No, I’m saying I got a three of a kind.” He announced as he flipped his cards over.
“Oh.” Fiery then looked at his own cards. “Damn, two pair.”
“High card.”
“Two pair.”
Shining sighed. “One pair.”
As Frostbite smiled and took the pot, Fiery continued. “So you gonna tell us or what?”
“Hold on, hold on-“ Frostbite said as he grabbed the cards and began to shuffle them, then dealt before continuing. “So, I don’t really know if it’s kinky or not, but Twilight wanted us to do it on a bed of books one time. Easy to say we had to wipe and sanitize some of them before putting them back on the shelf. But I guess anything weirder than that is when I caught her masturbating with one of the books. Turns out she was lonely and we began to do it all night long cause Spike was out at Rarity’s helping out and such.” He then turned to Fiery. “Guess it’s your turn then Fiery.”
Fiery sighed. “I don’t know if this is kinky, or just weirdest thing Luna has ever done to me. During our month long honeymoon going around Mareurope, I don’t know how in the world she got in this state, or even how to get it back, but one morning, she ends up ordering some pancakes for breakfast.”
“Doesn’t sound so bad.” Knightly said.
Fiery waved his hoof. “That’s not the weird thing. The weird thing is what happens afterwards. So anyways, she ends up ordering some pancakes, but doesn’t order any syrup on it. I think ‘huh, that’s odd, she usually loves to have maple syrup on her pancakes’. So I end up asking her about it, and after the waitress left our room, she looked at me and smiled with quite possibly the kinkiest smile I’ve seen to date on her face, and says ‘Well of course I don’t have it, because I haven’t extracted it yet.’”
“Don’t tell me-“
“Hold on, hold on. So I’m just like ‘okay, that’s weird.’, and the next thing I know, she uses her magic to fling me back onto the bed and tie me up using the bed sheets.”
“No way-“
“Once she did that, she ended up walking up to me and began to blow me. I’m asking her what’s going on, but she just keeps blowing me while she put the pancakes on the bed next to me. Minutes later, I begin to feel like I have to cum, and she can sense this. She stops blowing me, picks up the pancakes, put them in a position she liked, bent my dick towards it, and then continues to pleasure me using her hoof.”
“Dude…”
“Seconds later, I end up cumming all over the pancakes, and she just keeps on smiling as I do it. Next thing I know, she unties me using magic, while she picks up a fork with her hoof and begins eating it, just like that, and eats every bit, even wiping up any spare cum on the plate using spare bites she didn’t eat yet. Now every time I ask her about it, she either says she has no idea what I’m talking about, or blushes and completely ignores the question.”
The room had become completely silent, before Shining coughed some. “You sure that really happened? You sure it wasn’t just a dream?”
“I thought the same thing, then I ended up re-watching the video tape of us doing it the night before, and we ended up forgetting to turn it off. Caught the entire thing on film until it ran out of time two hours later after we left the room.”
“…. So…. What type of pancakes were they?”
Fiery looked at Frostbite and raised an eyebrow. “Don’t know what that’s got anything to do it with it, but if you gotta know, we were in Nederlands at the time, so Dertch. We were there for a few more days before we went to Lupotly to meet her brother, and then back towards Bungland, where one of her other sisters co-rules with the leading bulldog there.”
Unsure of what to say next, the room stayed silent. Shining Armor looked over up at the clock and saw that it was past eleven. “I should probably get going. I got the duty of training some new recruits early tomorrow, and besides, if I get back home too late, Cadence is going to kill me.”
“At least put in a large amount man, last hoof.”
Shining rolled his eyes and agreed, then flipped over his cards. “One pair.” Showing a five, matching a five on the table, and a two.
Next was Blues. “Triple.” He showed two fives.
Then came Knightly. “Straight.” He said with a grin, revealing a two and three, that added with the ace, one of the two fours, and five on the table.
“Damn, two pair.” Frostbite announced as he showed his matching ace and eight that were on the table as well.
Finally came Fiery, who was wearing an even bigger grin than Knightly. “Bam! Quads!” He announced as he flipped his cards, revealing two fours. It was easy to say that he was continuing to grin widely as he raked in all the bits that were on the table, resulting in a total of 100 bits. “Well, this was a good night for me.” He said while he chuckled and counted the bits.
“Yeah, yeah, whatever. Same time next week?” Knightly asked, and all the stallions nodded.
“Oh yeah, that reminds me. Applejack came by a few days ago. Turns out Twilight told her about me coming here and playing poker with you guys, and because AJ worries about her brother and all, she wanted to know if I could ask him if he wanted to come next time. You guys mind that?” Frostbite asked, and the others shook their heads.
“If he’s got the stories and the money, bring him over.” Fiery said as he continued to count his winnings.
Frostbite nodded. “Alright, when I get back home, I’ll tell Twilight to tell Applejack.”
With that, Frostbite teleported back home, while the other stallions nodded off and began to leave, when Knightly noticed that Frostbite had left his winnings behind. Right as he was about to take them, Frostbite teleported back into the room, glared at Knightly, took his winnings, and then left once more. “Too bad Knightly, almost got it.” Fiery commented.
“Yeah, yeah, whatever.” Knightly said as he took his own winnings and left the room, leaving only Fiery to his bits.
After he got done with counting his own bits, putting them in his pocket, Fiery left the room for the housekeepers to clean up and went back to the room where he and Luna shared. As he got to the door, the guards positioned that night saluted him, and he nodded their acknowledgement and went inside. Putting the bits on the table inside, he went into the bathroom and brushed his teeth, then came back out to see that Luna had come back while he was in there, counting the bits he had won. “Hey Luna, done for the night?”
She nodded in response. “It was surprisingly quick tonight. Nothing wrong going on, and even court only had one pony in it. You have a good time with your friends?”
Fiery nodded as he got into bed. “Yep, and as you can easily see, I even won some hoofs.” He said as he got under the sheets, then asked Luna another question. “Hey Luna?”
“Hmm?”
“What are you going to order for breakfast tomorrow?”
Luna looked back at Fiery with confusion. “What type of question is that?”
Fiery shrugged his shoulders. “Just thought I’d ask.”
Luna turned back to the bits and continued counting as she answered. “I don’t know, why?”
A devious smile grew on Fiery’s face in response. “How about some pancakes without syrup?”
Luna froze, stopping her counting of the bits, and blushed. “I-I have no idea what you’re talking about Fiery, I-I always have syrup on them.”
Fiery rolled his eyes as he laid his head on the pillow. “I know you do Luna, I know you do…. Goodnight Luna.” He told her, only to feel a bit hit his head, with hearing Luna say the word ‘jerk’ under her breath at the same time.And that, my friends, is Bonus Chapter 2. Some weird fetishes out there man, sucked having to look them up for this chapter. Never again. Even had the unfortunate viewing of some of them, both while writing this and in the past. Until next time everypony!
Into A New World: Original Chapters
Bonus Chapter 3
“So Bramble, how was school today?” A young green mare asked the young colt, who smiled back.
“It was great mommy! Today we painted pictures with our hooves! I made one of us!” The young colt proclaimed as he pulled out a crude painting of four ponies in front of a stereotypical-style house, all the ponies smiling widely.
“That’s beautiful honey. Here, let me put it up on the fridge while you go play with your sister.”
“Okay mom!”
With that, the young colt ran out of the kitchen while the mare grabbed the picture with her hoof and placed up on the fridge of the run down lower-class house, using one of the many magnets that were free for use. Minutes later, as the mare was preparing dinner, a large, bulky, dirt brown stallion walked through the kitchen door, earning the mare’s attention. “Oh, hello dear, how was work?”
The stallion simply grunted and sat down at the table. “Don’t even talk Tulip.” He said to his wife in a harsh tone. “Just be quiet and get me a beer.”
“Y-Yes dear.” She answered timidly.
After doing as she was told, the stallion opened the bottle up and began drinking, then spoke more after he belched. “I’m sorry Tulip-“ He began apologizing. “My day was fine.” He finally answered her as he began to shuffle through the bills that were laid on top of the table.
“You don’t sound fine dear.” His wife replied, timid once more.
“Yeah, because I know I have to come back here, knowing I might not even able to feed my family with this cruddy job. Look at this Tulip! Water bill, second notice; electricity bill, second notice; house mortgage, third notice. We might have our house taken from us for Celestia’s sake!” He slammed his head on the table, completely frustrated. “What are we going to do Tulip? You work a job, I work two jobs, and yet, we barely make ends meet…”
“Well dear, we have two children to take care of as well…”
The stallion raised his head and looked at wife. “The kids!” He yelled out. “It’s their fault! We spend so much damn money on them, yet we barely have enough to spend on ourselves, or on our house!”
“Dear, please! Calm down!”
“No I won’t calm down, because you know it’s true!”
“No dear, you’re wrong!” Tulip argued back at her husband, only to fight a losing battle.
“Then tell me Tulip, where does our money go?! We need to pay for diapers, for extra food, for preschool. Preschool Tulip! If we didn’t have these kids, you know we’d be able to pay these bills no problem!”
“Then what do you propose Thorn?! Abandon the kids, just so we can pay the bills once again?!”
Thorn took another sip of his beer before answering. “Maybe we ought to.”
“You can’t be serious!” But Thorn continued to glare at her, trying to stare her down.
“Just think about it, that’s all I ask…” He said as he got up from his seat, then headed for the back door. “Now if you’ll excuse me, I need to get going to the factory, otherwise the boss will be pissed.”
Tulip simply stared at the back door for a while, not even bothering to check her surroundings, before going back to making dinner. Unbeknownst to the two adult ponies, a certain colt had been listening to the entire conversation, when he should’ve been playing with his sister instead. ‘Mommy and daddy… Don’t love me? ’
Later that night, as he was being tucked into bed, Bramble smiled at his mother. “Good night mommy.”
Tulip smiled back. “Goodnight honey, sweet dreams.” She told him, before kissing him on the forehead and turning for the door, and as she placed her hoof on the light switch, Bramble called out.
“Mommy?”
“Hmm?”
“Do you and daddy love me?”
Tulip turned to Bramble with an expression of shock and horror. ‘Did he listen to our conversation?! ’ She bit her lower lip before answering. “O-Of course we do sweetie. Now be a good little colt and go to sleep.”
Bramble smiled once more and nodded. “Okay mommy.” With that, he closed his eyes and drifted off to sleep, not seeing or hearing his mother cry as she turned off the light and closed the door.
Hours later, Bramble woke up the noise of things inside the house moving, but only brushed it off as his father returning from work and went back to sleep.
A week had passed since that incident, and Bramble thought he didn’t need to be scared about it anymore, when one morning Bramble went downstairs and got ready for school, expecting his father and mother to still be in bed, or at work, as he never saw them in the morning. As he opened the fridge door, he completely disregarded the note that was specifically left for him.
After bringing his little sister to daycare like usual, Bramble rushed off to school, ready for another exciting day.
Eight hours later, Bramble had returned home from school, along with his baby sister. “Mommy! Daddy!” He yelled out, hoping for some response, but got none. He began to panic, as usually one of them were always home by the time he got home from school. He began to run through the rooms of the house, calling out for his mom and dad. “Mom! Dad!”
After 15 minutes of running around and crying, he finally found the note on the fridge and read it.
‘Dear Bramble and Autumn,
I want you to know that we love you very much, but due to some personal problems, your father and I thought it would be best if we left you in the care of the neighbors, as we know we are not fit to be parents for you. We hope you’re able to forgive us one day, but know that we’re doing this in hopes of you two knowing that we were never meant to be parents. I know this is selfish of us, but please, please, forgive us.
Love,
Mom and Dad.’
Bramble woke up terrified, and immediately began to cry. Within seconds of him crying, the door of the room that he was sleeping in, along with his baby sister, opened up. He looked up and saw a mare enter the room, but was unsure of who it was, his eyes clouded up from the tears. “Momma?” He called out.
The mare walked up to Bramble and held him close to her chest. “Shh, momma’s here Bramble, momma’s here…”
“Oh momma!” Bramble called out as he began to rub his face in the mare’s chest, continuing to cry as he did so. “I was so scared!”
“What about darling?” The mare asked, and Bramble answered.
“I thought you and daddy left me! I thought you hated me!” He said, his voice still softened by his face in the mare’s chest.
“Leave you? What made you ever think of such a thing darling? We love you!” The mare tried calming the colt, and ended up working. “We may not be around much Bramble, but we love you so very much!”
Bramble looked up from the mare’s chest, and saw a grey mare smiling back at him. “Really momma?”
Octavia continued to smile and nodded her head. “Of course dear. Now, do you want me to stay with you and be with you until you fall asleep?”
Bramble nodded. “You promise you won’t leave?”
Octavia nodded once more. “Pinkie promise.” With that, she tucked Bramble into bed once more, gave him a kiss on the forehead, and sat next to his bed, holding his hoof until he fell asleep, not realizing that she would end up falling asleep soon afterwards as well, still holding the colt’s hoof.
Fiery watched the entire event unfold, and grinned, his heart feeling like it melted. He pulled an extra blanket from the closet, sat next to Octavia, and threw it over the both of them, then fell asleep next to her, a smile still on his face as he did.
Into A New World: Original Chapters
Poodicus here to tell you that if you haven’t re-read the ending of chapter 19, then re-read it now, as this is an entirely different chapter 20 from the original one.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Chapter 20: The Echoes Of Time
As the light faded, the feeling of a freight train hitting their heads had instantly struck Luna and Fiery, as everything they had once forgotten suddenly began to come back to them all at once. This had at first astonished the two, but what had gotten Celestia’s attention the most was not that at all, it was something entirely different.
Fiery’s form had completely changed from his old self. Now, his coat had become crimson red, as dark as the blood running in his veins. His Cutie Mark, a raging fire with a black outline to show against his red coat. His mane and tail were something that Celestia and Luna once saw long ago, as it had ranged in different colors altogether. Going from yellow, to orange, to white, to blue, his mane and tail looked as though it was a living flame. Each time he had moved, his mane would move, almost making the illusion of it being as if his back was on fire. But there was one more piece to his transformation, as he gained something on top of his head as well... A horn, just like a thousand years ago.
“It’s good to see you returned to your old form Fiery…” Celestia said in a soft voice, as he began to open his eyes, rubbing a hoof on his head from the massive headache he had just received.
As he began to rub his head, he had felt the new limb growing out of his head, but he was not shocked, no, he knew it was meant to be there. Luna had also opened her eyes at this point and looked over to the former-brown Earth Pony, now changed into a form she recognized instantly. “Fi… Fiery…” She stammered as she remembered everything from her past.
Fiery looked back at the Princess of the Night and began to tear up. “Lu… Luna… I… I remember…” He looked back at Celestia and spoke once more to the Princess of the Sun. “I-I remember… everything…”
Celestia smiled at him. “That’s good Fiery, very good… Then you also know of why I did what I had to do, don’t you?”
Fiery nodded at her question and spoke to her again. “A thousand years… You sent me into the future a thousand years to stop the destruction of our kind… To be reborn into a loving family that couldn’t have a child of their own…”
“That’s correct Fiery, I did…”
1,021 Years Ago
Castle of the Pony Sisters, Equestria
Deep within the castle, the cry of a newborn foal could be heard. Inside the chamber that the cry was coming from, a pink unicorn mare with a purple mane, no more than twenty years old, was holding a tiny creature in her forearms, as red as blood. Soon afterwards, inside the room, the midwife was beginning to leave, as two special guests had wanted to see the new foal for themselves. “You may come in.” The midwife addressed them. “The child is sleeping, so I would like to ask you to keep your voices down.” The guests nodded. “Very well then, I’m sure the mother will like to see you your highnesses.” The midwife bowed and walked out of the room to allow for the guests to speak to the mother of the newborn foal.
Luna was the first one to walk up to the mother, smiling as she approached. “I’m glad to see you alright Starry.”
“Thank you your highness.” The mother replied.
“Enough of that ‘highness’ business Starry, you’re our friend. We’ve known each other for over 2000 years.” Celestia said in a soft voice to the unicorn that was lying in bed.
“That may be true Princess, but I was brought up and taught by your parents to always be respectful.”
“Oh nonsense Starry, if it’s just the three of us, you can stop the act.” Celestia responded to her.
The unicorn started to chuckle, trying her best to stifle it, in fear of waking her child. “Thank you Pri-“ Celestia looked at her with a glare. “Err, I mean, Celestia, I appreciate that, I truly do.”
“How is um…” Luna started.
“It’s a he Luna, if that’s what you’re asking.” Starry responded to her guest.
“I see, yes, how is he?”
“He’s just fine, thank you Luna. He’s just a little bit tired, as am I, having to go through that horrible experience.”
Celestia chuckled herself. “It might have hurt I assume, but it was worth it, wasn’t it Starry?”
Starry looked down at her sleeping child and smiled. “Yes Celly… It was defiantly worth it, and I wouldn’t give it up for anything in this entire world…”
“What’s his name? If you don’t mind me asking.” Luna questioned her friend.
Starry continued to smile. “His name is Fiery… Fiery Ember”
“Sort of ominous, don’t you think?” Celestia asked.
Starry began to chuckle some more. “Perhaps Celly, but I don’t think he will be any trouble at all… My little Fiery...” She said his name softly, as she brought her child up to her face to nuzzle him.
Celestia smiled at the scene and replied to her friend. “Very well then Starry, I believe you.”
1,016 Years Ago
Castle of the Pony Sisters, Equestria
Luna was in her room, playing with a young child as they were bouncing a ball back and forth having fun. Watching them was Luna’s older sister, Celestia. Celestia smiled at the scene and quietly closed the door, heading back to her friend’s room to talk, as she had not seen her for days, always being buried under some papers that needed filling out. Celestia arrived at her destination and knocked. “Enter.” She heard through the door, and she walked into the room. “I haven’t seen you in a while Starry.”
Starry turned from her work to face the Princess and smiled. “Ah, Princess Celestia, it’s good to see you.”
Celestia only rolled her eyes, closing the door behind her with her magic. “How many times must I tell you Starry, when it’s just the two of us, just call me Celestia or Celly for short.”
Starry smiled. “Well excuse me Princess, I would, but we are not alone today.” She turned and motioned to their guest, which Princess Celestia finally noticed.
Standing there was the captain of Princess Luna’s personal guard, Captain Lunar Twister, as black as night, adorned in armor as grey as a thick fog, which his black dragon-like wings at his side. “Princess.” He said in a voice with no emotion and bowed respectfully.
Celestia gasped as she was shocked at the presence. “Captain! You must forgive me, I had no idea you were here.” She said, trying to calm herself. The captain stayed stoic.
“It’s alright Princess Celestia, I wouldn’t be good at my job if I could easily be sensed by even the most powerful of creatures.”
“You must forgive me Captain, but what are you here for?” Celestia questioned him.
“I could easily ask you the same question your highness, but then that would be showing disrespect. No, I came here because it seems my princess, your sister, has been spending some time with that child, and because of this, hasn’t been attending to her royal duties as much. I came here to talk to Ms. Skies to see if there was anything to stop him from seeing her, so that she might be able to go back to her royal duties like usual.”
Celestia only smiled and chuckled a bit. “Then it seems we have the same problem Captain, but for different reasons.”
“Princess?”
“I have come here to talk to my old friend about her child, not to scold her of course, or the child for that matter, but I would like to ask her what she thinks of it.”
Starry smiled at the princess, then turned to the Captain. “Captain?”
“Yes Ms. Skies?”
“Do you mind stepping out for a bit? I wish to talk to the Princess in private.”
“I’m sorry Ms. Skies, I cannot, not until we get this business settled.”
“Very well then Captain.” Celestia interjected. “Then by command of the royal family, I command you to step out of this room, while Ms. Skies and I talk in private.”
“I cannot do that either Princess. The only one I respond to is my princess, Princess Luna of the Night.”
Celestia only smiled. “Very well Captain, have it your way, but do not think that because you are here, that both I and Ms. Skies will acknowledge your presence.”
“Very well Princess, I understand.”
Celestia turned back to her friend and began to talk. “So Starry, have you seen anything lately?”
“Whatever do you mean Celly?” Starry responded while smiling.
Celestia only rolled her eyes while smiling. “You know what I mean Starry, I can see far, while you see near.”
Starry only started to laugh. “Very well Celly, I’ll tell you… Yes, I have seen something. I see the two of them falling deeply in love with one another, going through the years, growing closer and closer with each day that they spend with one another. All because of one event, one that shall happen soon… I do not know what it is, or what will happen, all I know is that it will happen soon…”
The Captain coughed. Celestia turned to him to humor him. “Yes Captain?”
“Excuse me Princess, Advisor, but who are you two talking about?”
Celestia turned to Starry and smiled, who smiled back. They then began to chuckle, as they covered their mouths with their hooves. Celestia answered him. “We are talking about her son and my sister of course.”
The Captain took a step forward in protest. “Forgive me Princess, but what do you exactly mean by all of this?”
“How thick-headed can you be Captain?” Starry asked him. “We mean exactly what she said, we are talking about my son and her sister falling in love of course.”
“Outrageous!” The Captain said in anger. “Cease this foolishness! How could you ever say that my princess would ever stoop so low as to fall in love with such a brat such as him?”
Celestia had stopped laughing and then turned to the Captain as he insulted not only her friend’s son, but her sister as well. “Captain!” She said loud enough to snap him into attention. “How do you know what my sister wishes?”
“Because! I am her knight! I do what is best for her!”
“And what, pray tell, is best for her?”
“To lead this country into a glorious new century, where we will step on anypony who dares to defy the royal family and-“
“Wrong Captain!” Celestia bellowed. “We are a nation of peace, not war. My sister has been alone for her entire life, because of ponies like YOU who keep her away from the ones who love her. No more! No more will she be denied her love for her country and for the ponies who love her. Now, if you excuse me Captain, I believe Ms. Skies and I have somewhere to be.”
“Celly?”
“Follow me Starry, all will make sense.” She said to her friend, as she began to walk out of the room, with Starry nodding and following.
The Captain stayed back in the room, frustrated, then left as well shortly after.
“Where are we going your highness?” Starry questioned her.
“To my room, to discuss your premonition further.” Celestia answered, still frustrated with the Captain.
Starry stopped walking for a second, thinking about it, before going alongside Celestia as well. “What… What are we going to do about Captain Twister? I doubt he will drop this at all.”
“That is not up for us to decide Starry. That is up to Luna.”
“Very well Princess Celestia, I will do whatever you wish me to do.”
“Don’t Starry, I wish you to do what you want to do, not what I want to do.”
Starry looked up to her friend and smiled. “Very well Celly… I will do what I wish to do…”
Captain Lunar Twister was walking down the hallway, angered, as he was remembering the conversation in the advisor’s room. ‘How preposterous, to think, my princess, nay, my QUEEN, to fall in love with nothing but a mere brat… Celestia thinks that she knows what’s best for my queen just because she’s her sister… She hasn’t been there for her during the nights that were cold and lonely for her… No, she is a being of darkness, she will rule this world with an iron hoof, and I shall help her do it, one way or another.’
As he was continuing to walk down the hallway back to his barracks, he had come across his Princess’s quarters, as was normal as the barracks were the same way. As he reached the giant door, he stopped and began to think, think of how he could get rid of the ‘problem’ once and for all. He began to smile devilishly as he came to a conclusion. ‘If Princess Celestia or Advisor Skies will not stop the child, then I have no choice but to take care of the brat myself.’
“You two!” He addressed the two guards standing outside of Luna’s door. “The Colonel requires your aid on the training grounds. Go at once to assist him. I will stand guard here until you two get back.” The two guards, being only lowly privates, saluted to the Captain and followed orders, going to the training grounds expecting the Colonel to be there. ‘Now that that’s taken care of…’ He thought to himself as he approached the Princess’s door.
He went up next to the door and put his ear to it, listening for what was inside. From the sounds he could hear, he heard the child and the princess still playing inside, oblivious to the Captain on the other side of the door. He smiled, glad that he could do this in a way that would make the princess understand him, understand what he was doing was not for him, but for her, or so he thought. He cleared his throat and knocked on the door three times, then spoke. “Princess Luna? It is I, Captain Lunar Twister. May I come in your highness?”
He heard the joys of playing stop for a second, hearing the hoofsteps of Princess Luna get closer as she walked to the door to open it. As she opened it, she spoke to the Captain. “Yes Captain? What is it?”
“Excuse me your highness, but Advisor Skies has asked me to tell you that she wants to speak with you in her chambers.”
“Did she say why?”
“No your highness, all she told me was to give you the message.”
“Oh, alright… Um…”
“Is there something the matter your highness?” Captain Twister asked in fake concern.
Just then, a small red colt came walking towards Princess Luna from insider her room. “W-what is it Lulu?”
Princess Luna turned to the small colt and smiled. “It seems your mother wants me to go see her…” The child lowered his head and frowned. Luna saw this and decided to cheer him up right away. “Don’t worry Fiery, I’ll be right back to play with you some more. I’m sure your mother just wants to ask me something small, until then, I’m sure Captain Twister will keep you company-“ She turned to face the Captain. “Won’t you Captain?”
The Captain smiled, everything was going his way. “Yes your highness, I will gladly look over young Fiery while you’re away. Don’t worry, I will take ‘very’ good care of him.”
“Alright Captain, you do that. I’ll g-“ But she stopped, noticing something amiss. “Where are the other guards Captain?”
“They were called by Colonel Chills to the training ground.”
“Did he mention why?”
“Unfortunately not your highness.”
Luna sighed. “Very well Captain. I suppose I should get going now, shouldn’t I?” The Captain only nodded. Luna turned back to Fiery to reassure him. “Do not worry Fiery, I’ll be back, and then we’ll be able to continue playing, okay?”
“O-okay Lulu.”
Luna smiled, then turned to the Captain and let him inside to her room to watch over Fiery. She waved goodbye to the young Fiery and began trotting off to the advisor’s room, unaware that Starry wouldn’t be there.
After Luna had left and closed the door behind her, waiting to make sure she was out of earshot, the Captain turned to Fiery and smiled. “So… This is the brat who is corrupting my queen… What right do you have being so close to her scum?” The Captain’s smile turned into frown, as he began to belittle Fiery.
“W-what do you mean?” Was all Fiery could get out, afraid of the Captain.
“What do I mean? Why, don’t you know?” Fiery shook his head. “Well then, that’s too bad, not knowing what your crime is, yet dying for it anyways.”
“W-w-when Lulu gets back, she’ll-“ Fiery started, trying to intimidate the Captain, but failing.
“W-w-when Lulu gets back, she’ll-“ The Captain repeated in a mocking tone, spat on the child. “What gives you the right to call her holiness ‘Lulu’? Despicable, completely despicable. My queen, to fall to such a low that she would allow a brat to call her such a disgusting name.”
Fiery began to tear up, afraid of the Captain, and being called names. “W-w-when Lulu g-“ He tried saying again, but this time was cut off as the Captain smacked his with his right hoof, knocking him to the ground.
“NEVER CALL HER HOLINESS THAT AGAIN SCUM!” The Captain yelled at the young Fiery, showing no caring for him. He stood over Fiery, seeing fear in the colt’s eyes. “You will pay for corrupting my queen in such a way.”
“I-I-I-“ Fiery tried to get out, but was kicked once more by the Captain.
“Silence! You have no right to speak vermin!” The Captain yelled at Fiery once more, and began to beat him some more, enjoying it more and more with each kick.
At the exact same time as this going on, Princess Luna had stopped in her tracks. She just knew something was wrong.
As Princess Luna passed two of her guards, they stopped to salute, but then approached her as they saw something was wrong. “Fiery…” She whispered, then looked up to see if there was anypony near her. Seeing the two unicorn guards immediately, she pointed at them. “You two, follow me immediately, somepony is in trouble.”
The two guards snapped to attention and followed her immediately as all three rushed back to her room.
On the other side of the castle, when Celestia and Starry were still walking to Celestia’s room, Starry had froze in her tracks, also sensing Fiery’s pain. “My baby…” She whispered to herself.
“What Starry?” Celestia asked her, but was confused as Starry turned around and began to gallop in the other direction. “Wait! Where are you going?” Celestia called out to her.
“To save my baby!” She called back. Stunned, Celestia quickly turned to follow her friend.
Fiery was up against the wall, still getting kicked and stomped on the ground as the Captain continued. Just then, before the Captain could land another kick, the doors were blown open from an incredible force. He turned around to see who it was and yell at them, but recoiled, as he saw his beloved Princess of the Night standing there. “P-princess! W-what are-“
“What am I doing back so soon?” She answered him, seething with rage. “The better question Captain, is what you’re doing to a small child.”
He looked at the child behind him, then back at the princess, knowing he was going to receive no mercy for what he had done. There was only one choice for him. “I-I’m doing what’s best for you.” He got out.
Luna raised an eyebrow at the answer, while the unicorn guards went inside to retrieve Fiery. “Doing the best for me? By what? Trying to kill an innocent child?”
“This child is not innocent your highness. He has corrupted you, made you weak.”
Luna saw the guards get Fiery up in the air with their magic, then addressed them. “Guards, get Fiery out of here at once, take him to the infirmary. I do not wish for him to see or hear what I’m about to do next.”
“At once your highness.” They responded, and began to gallop out of the room.
The Captain saw this, and tried to stop them, only to be blasted back by a spell that Luna had shot off at him. He hit the back wall hard, almost knocking him out cold, but was able to cling to consciousness. “Why… Why are you doing this your highness?” He got up weakly, badly hurt from the one spell. “I am your knight… I promised to protect you… I swore to you that you would never become weak, that you would never fall…”
“No…” She said softly to him. “You promised you would watch me, to protect me from any harm, close or far. But this… this is going too far…”
The Captain coughed out some blood. It seemed that something internally was bleeding when he hit the back wall, or perhaps it was the spell that had done it. “I… I love you Princess… I only wanted to make you happy…”
“If you loved me Captain, you never would have sunk so low.”
“Nonsense!” He was able to yell out. “I did this because he was making you weak! You were supposed to take this land! Take this world! And rule it with an iron hoof!”
“When did I ever want that!?” She yelled back at him. “All I ever wanted was to live in peace! But…” She started to say in a softer voice. “But it seems you could not even protect me from that Captain…” The Captain stayed silent. She continued. “For your crimes Captain… I shall kill you myself.”
The Captain’s eyes went wide in fear. “N-no Princess! I-I’m sorry! I’ll never do it again!”
“Enough!” She yelled once more. “You have already chosen your fate Lunar Twister. You have harmed the one I held dear to me, in my name no less… No. You have chosen your fate…” Luna began to become darker, as a cloud of darkness rose from her.
As the cloud finally detached from her body, it began to grow glowing eyes and a mouth, smiling at the Captain. “W-what is that!?” He yelled at her, terrified of it.
“It’s your punishment.”
The cloud pounced at the Captain, opening its mouth and devouring the Captain. The Captain’s screams could be heard, begging for mercy, from the hallway as Celestia and Starry got closer to Luna’s room, hearing his bones being crunched from the shadowy beast.
As they turned to see the shadow beast devouring the Captain, they feared the worst. That was when Luna spoke. “One of my dogs had become rogue, so I had to put it down.”
Celestia stammered at first, fearing her sister for a moment. “L-Luna… W-what do you mean?”
“Captain Lunar Twister betrayed me, laying his hooves on young Fiery, claiming he did it in my name to benefit me.” She turned to her sister and Starry, tears running down her face. “He betrayed me Tia, and for that, he paid the ultimate price.”
“Luna…” Celestia called her sister’s name softly, as Starry began to look around the room frantically.
“Where is he? Where is my child?” She asked in panic.
“Do not worry Starry.” Luna said to her friend, wiping her tears away with her hoof. “I had gotten here in time to stop the Captain from doing any more damage to young Fiery. I had also brought some guards along with me to get him out of here. He should be in the infirmary as we speak.”
Starry began to tear up and thank the Princess as she bowed and finally ran off in the direction of the infirmary. Princess Celestia stayed back to talk with her sister. “Luna…” She called out. “What was that?”
“My most inner demons.” Luna responded. “Something that I wish is never seen again.” Luna began to cry once more, terrified of releasing such powers again, as her sister rushed in to be by Luna’s side.
As Fiery was put in the infirmary, he had gotten beaten so much that his lips were busted, his nose was on the verge of breaking, his front two legs broken, and even a few ribs were broken. Such pain would have probably killed a child from the shock alone, but Fiery had fought it, refusing to go down.
On the first day, his mother came rushing in, wanting to see him, but the doctors would not allow it as they were using their best methods to heal him. If they didn’t, there was a higher chance of him dying by nightfall.
By the time they were done healing him, they had been able to repair most of his injuries. All that was left was the busted lip, and the ribs, now only bruised.
After finally healing him to the best of their capabilities, the doctors finally allowed Fiery’s mother to come in. She immediately rushed over to him and sighed in relief as she saw that he was fine. “Momma?” Fiery said to his mother, which had gotten her attention. “Why did the mean stallion do that momma?”
Starry sighed. “I don’t know Fiery.” She began to rub her hoof through his mane, as she sat next to his bed. “But if there’s one thing I do know Fiery, it’s that your very special to me, and also that the mean stallion won’t be coming anywhere near you again.” She said to him softly as she smiled.
Luna had finally calmed down for Celestia, and the two of them began to go to the infirmary. As they got closer, they saw a black unicorn, very much like Captain Twister, but with a horn instead of wings, with navy blue armor instead of grey, indicating he was a part of Luna’s guard, was waiting for the two of them in front. Luna had gone in to address him, but was greeted by him first. “Good evening your highness.” He said to Luna.
“Colonel Chills, what are you doing here?” She questioned him.
“I came here as fast as possible when I heard what happened to young Fiery. I must apologize for the insubordination of the captain. It seems I did not train him correctly while he was still under my wing.”
“How did? Never mind, Colonel?”
“Yes your highness?”
“Is there some reason as to why you are here? Other than to check up on the child?”
“Actually Princess Luna, I have come here to speak with Princess Celestia.”
Celestia and Luna looked at each other with confusion, then back to the colonel. “Whatever you have to say to my sister, Colonel Chills, you can say to me as well.”
The colonel only smiled. “Normally I would agree with you Princess, but because of the subject that I want to speak about, I wish to speak with Princess Celestia in private.”
“As charming as that is Colonel, I have to agree with my sister.” Celestia stated. “Whatever you have to say to me you can also speak to my sister about.”
The colonel only sighed. “Very well… Because of what Captain Twister did, I wish to train young Fiery Ember in the art of combat, in case anypony else has the idea of attacking him out of pure jealousy.”
“Out of the question.” Luna stated.
The colonel sighed as he had expected this from his princess. “Understand Princess, I am not wanting him to become a soldier, I only want him to be able to protect himself in case somepony tries to take his life once more.”
“He doesn’t need any training, I’ll be there to protect him.” Luna said back to him. “If anypony tries to put one hoof on him, I’ll make sure that they’ll never see daylight again.”
“Luna…” Celestia began. “Perhaps what the Colonel is saying is right. Besides, it’s not our call to make, its Starry’s”
Luna looked at her sister, then at the ground. “I know sister. It’s just… It’s just I don’t want to even think of Fiery becoming violent, even if it is to protect himself.”
“But you won’t always be there to protect him Luna, you know this. For all we know, the Captain was only one of many who feel the same way, and the next time you aren’t next to him, they could take that chance.”
Luna began to cry once more. “I know sister, but… I just don’t want to lose him.”
“Then allow me to train him Princess. He will know how to protect himself, and I promise you, I will not do anything to change him.”
“As I said Colonel-“ Celestia responded to him. “It is not up to us to agree to it, but his mother. We are not the ones who gave birth to him, we are only ponies who wish to see him grow up properly, along with the pony who did give birth to him.”
The Colonel nodded at Princess Celestia. “Very well Princess Celestia, I shall go ask her. And Princess Luna?” Luna looked up to her knight. “I know you must be devastated at the fact that one of us has betrayed you, but do not be discouraged, as if there is any sign of this being any type of group effort, then they shall meet my magic and my sword.”
Luna smiled through her tears. “Thank you Colonel, and I’m sorry for doubting your experience.”
The colonel smiled back at her. “It’s no trouble your highness… Now, if you two will excuse me, I’ll go in and ask her.” He bowed to the two princesses and went into the infirmary to go to talk to Starry.
Inside, he had seen the mother talking to her child while she watched over him in fear of any more attacks. He went over to her calmly and tapped her on the shoulder, gaining her attention. “Ms. Skies?”
She turned around to see the colonel and recognized him. “Oh, Colonel Chills, how good to see you. You must forgive me, it’s just been-”
“It’s alright Ms. Skies, I heard about what happened. I promise you, if there was anypony else involved with this heinous act, I will personally track them down and see that they are punished for their crimes.”
“Oh, thank you Colonel, I appreciate it.”
“It’s no problem Ms. Skies, but I would actually like to speak with you about another matter.”
“Yes? What is it Colonel?”
“Actually Ms. Skies, I was wondering if we could talk in private.” The colonel motioned a little bit away from Fiery. Starry understood and nodded, following him over to a little bit to speak in private.
“What is this all about Colonel?”
“Ms. Skies, I would like to ask your permission to be allowed to train Fiery.”
“Absolutely not.”
The colonel sighed. “Ms. Skies, I know what just happened is scary, but I want to prevent something from this ever happening again to young Fiery. I am willing to allow him to grow up some before training him, and have some of my most trusted men to guard him until it’s time.”
“And how don’t I know that you’re just saying this to get close my son once more and finish him off?”
“Because Ms. Skies, I am not as childish as the Captain was, I vowed to protect Princess Luna. If that means that she treats a child as her own, then I shall lay my life on the line to protect him as well. The same goes for the men that would protect him, I will make sure of it.”
Starry Skies sighed, then looked back at her son who smiled in response, then looked at the colonel once more. “Very well Colonel, you have my permission, but pray that Queen Theodora have mercy on you if you or any of your men lay a single hoof on him, I will have all of your heads, do you understand Colonel?”
The colonel smiled at her. “Very well Ms. Skies, I know of what you’re capable of and I will make sure none of my men are stupid enough to try anything.”
“Very well Colonel… Is there anything else you need?”
“Nothing whatsoever Ms. Skies, that’s all I needed to know.” He saluted her and walked back out of the infirmary as Starry went back to Fiery. He walked out and saw the princesses still sitting there waiting for him. “Princesses?”
“How did it go Colonel?” Luna asked him.
“She’s agreed, and I’ve agreed to let him mature some before starting. Until then, I will have my most trusted men guarding him.”
“Very well Colonel, I hope you are able to make a fine stallion out of him.” Celestia stated.
The colonel began to chuckle a bit. “I am only training him to protect himself, nothing more your highness.” With that, he saluted the two of them and went back to his office where he had much paper work to still do.
Luna looked over to her sister. “Do you really think this is such a good idea Tia?”
“I know it is Luna. And don’t worry, I’m sure no more harm will come to Fiery. Now, perhaps we should go in and see how our friend and her child are doing.”
“Very well sister, lead the way.”
1,008 Years Ago
Training Grounds Outside The Castle Of The Pony Sisters, Equestria
The clashing of swords could be heard just outside the castle grounds as two young stallions were practicing their form. With one more clash, a black unicorn put a wall between the two, indicating to them that it was time to stop. “Very good you two, the both of you have been doing excellent using your magic wielding those swords, not to mention the art of fighting itself.”
A red unicorn named Fiery and a white colored unicorn adorned in golden armor, hiding his Cutie Mark, named Blade had put down their arms to take a break. “Thank you uncle.” Fiery called out to the black unicorn, known as Colonel Chills. Although not actually his uncle, he allowed Fiery to call him that as he had always been one in sorts. “But when are we going to start the real training?”
“Whatever do you mean Fiery? This is the real training.”
“That’s not what I mean uncle, I mean when are we going to out in the woods and learning to use our skills to actually fight? I don’t want to be cooped up in this castle my entire life.”
The colonel only sighed. “Fiery, how many times have I told you? I’m not training you to be a soldier, I’m tr-“
“Training me so I can protect myself, yes, yes, I know. But nothing bad has happened to me in almost eight years uncle, don’t you think I can go out on my own and learn to fight like the rest of my friends?”
“No Fiery, I promised both your mother and Princess Luna that I would do everything I could to help you protect yourself. What that also means is that I’m not going to give you the same training as the soldiers, as their training is more meant for survival in the battlefield, than it is in hoof-to-hoof combat.”
“But this is so boring!” Fiery complained. “Can’t you at least tell me how to use offensive spells or something? I’ve been doing nothing but sword training for three years now!”
“Perhaps he’s right Colonel.” Blade spoke up. “Perhaps it is time for him to start learning how to control his magic, I mean, his Cutie Mark is that of a raging fire, and you know he’s able to control the smallest of flames. Perhaps it is time to teach him how to use that fire for offensive purposes.”
“Oh, not you too Blade.” The colonel facehoofed. “Listen Fiery, I was your age at one point, and I remember wanting to do neat little magic tricks as well to impress all of my friends. You know what happened when I did get permission to do it?”
“No, what happened?”
“I almost ended up burning down an entire town with my carelessness. Now, after you get some water, I want you boys to continue your sword training.” The colonel only got more complaints from the two of them.
“At least allow me to learn some offensive spells Colonel, I’m five years older than Fiery.”
“Hey! No fair!”
The colonel sighed, knowing that at least that much was true. “Fine Blade, I’ll allow it.”
“Hey! Why does he get to do it but not me?”
“Because Fiery, he’s older than you, and I won’t get an earful from both your mother, and possibly both the princesses if he does something to himself, especially Princess Luna.”
“Then can’t you at least train me in SOME spells? I mean, come on! I’m so bored doing nothing but these lame sword tricks.”
The colonel finally gave in. “Fine Fiery, I’ll ask your mother and the princesses for permission to be able to train you in some defensive spells. But don’t think that if they say no coming to me crying about it will make me defy their orders.”
“Hey! I don’t cry!”
“Oh come on Fiery, that’s complete bullshit. Remember last week? When you went crying to your mother because I accidently nicked you with the sword on your hoof?” Blade teased Fiery.
“I wasn’t crying! I just had something in my eye. That’s all.”
Blade rolled his eyes. “Sure Fiery, whatever you say.”
“Why you… Come here!” Fiery leaped at Blade in a playful manner and began to wrestle with him, despite the colonel calling out to him to stop, unaware of the two sets of eyes watching him afar.
Princess Luna and Starry Skies were watching Fiery from one of the towers in the castle. “Seems like he’s having fun.” Starry commented.
“Indeed, it’s good to let him to have a little fun so he doesn’t burn himself out on training.” Luna said back.
The two of them sat there watching Fiery wrestle Blade, silent for a while, until Starry spoke once more. “How do you feel about him Princess?”
Luna turned to her friend and blushed. “Stop it Starry, you know well how I feel about him.”
Starry began to chuckle to herself a bit before replying to the comment. “I know Luna, I know, I just like to tease you is all. After all, it’s not every day you see a princess that’s over 10,000 years old to be in love with a colt that’s barely 1/1,000th that.”
“You’re one to talk Starry, you’re only 2,000 years old.”
“Because of your parents, let’s not forget. If it hadn’t been for them, I wouldn’t be here talking to you right now.” Luna looked down, turning her happiness into sadness, remembering her parents. Starry saw this and tried to cheer her up. “I know you miss them dear.” She said, putting a hoof on Luna’s shoulder. “But they did this because they wanted you and your sister to be happy.”
Luna looked back up at her friend, tears to beginning to form in her eyes. “I know Starry, but… It’s just painful to remember them.”
“I know dear, I know… I miss them as well…” She said while smiling at Luna. “But they died protecting you and your sister, never forget that dear.”
“I know Starry, but that doesn’t make it any easier. Them being killed by that… centaur, it just saddens me to no end.”
“I know Luna, but you must get passed it, otherwise it pains them in the afterlife to see you so sad. Besides, had they not transferred their life force to me at the last second, neither I or Fiery would be here right now.” Starry said, trying to cheer Luna up.
Luna looked back up at her friend, and returned her smile. “I suppose you’re right Starry… Thank you, really.”
“It’s no problem Luna. Now come, your sister is waiting for us in her chambers.”
“Very well Starry, lead on.” Luna issued to her friend, as she began to follow her to Celestia’s chambers. Outside, Fiery and Blade were being scolded by the colonel for goofing around when they were supposed to be practicing.
1,001 Years Ago
Celestia’s Chambers
Starry and Celestia were inside Celestia’s chambers as they were talking about the recent visions they had experienced. “Are you sure about this Celly?” Starry asked the princess with worry.
“Yes Starry, I am sure. In the future, 1,000 years from now, our race will be on the brink of death, for what reason I do not know, but what I do know is that in order for our race to survive, I had seen two stallions. One of them I know for certain was your son, Fiery, but something was different about him…”
“Perhaps that makes sense then.”
“What do you mean Starry?”
“I too have had some visions. Two to be exact, one with my son, and the other without, both about the same tragedy.”
“What is it Starry? What will happen?”
“In one vision, I saw the three of us, you, me, and Luna. There was something about her, but I could defiantly tell it was her. Her form was different, has her coat was as black as darkness, and was as tall as you, with eyes like a dragon, wearing armor of war.”
“What… What is she doing in the vision?”
“She is fighting the two of us… She is able to get a hold of me, and imprisons me somewhere deep within the castle, where it is I do not know. You fight her and-“
“What!? I could never fight Luna! Never!”
“But this is not the normal Luna you love and cherish Celly, this is a monster of pure darkness, wanting to bring eternal night to our lands.”
“No… No, it can’t be true, Luna would never become evil.”
“Do not be so sure of that Celly, as all beings are capable of both good and evil, no one side or the other. But if you let me continue, I can tell you the entire vision.”
“I am sorry Starry. I-I do not wish for my sister to become some... some monster.”
“Do not worry Celly, it is neither of your doing that causes things to unfold in such a way… But enough of that, as I was saying, you are to use the Elements of Harmony on her, and thereby, banish her to the moon for a thousand years.”
“Elements of Harmony? But… But we haven’t used those for almost 500 years! Not since Discord tried ruling these lands.”
“Yes, I know Celly, but it is the only way to defeat the evil that will control your sister.”
“… Is there truly no other way?”
“… There is, but… it requires my son.”
“How so?”
Starry Skies sighed as she remembered the vision she had earlier. “My son, the one who loves your sister, and she loves him back… He is taken control by the same evil that would control your sister if you choose to not use him… Unlike your sister, he will not be able to be stopped, and he will ravage these lands with his flames.”
“So you mean we have to send him then.”
“Correct, otherwise this entire world will be engulfed by his flames, and there will be nothing to stop him, not even the Elements of Harmony.”
Celestia looked down and weighed her options. “On the one hoof, I must send Fiery to the future, locking both his and my sister’s memories until it is time to unlock it once more, and with his help, we will be able to save our race… But on the other hoof, if I do this, then I will be forced to banish my sister to the moon for a thousand years while you are kept in a dark prison deep within this castle, me not knowing where you are or how to get you out, as Luna would be the only one…”
“Correct, and if you don’t do this, then Fiery will destroy this world, and there will be nothing to stop it.”
Celestia sighed. “Is there truly no other way? They were to be married next year, and then to tell them this…”
“I know Celly, but it is the only way.”
“And what of you? How can you stand the fact that you would basically be dead for a thousand years?” Celestia asked Starry.
“I will be alright Celly, I have not lived this long just so I wouldn’t do anything important… No, I am willing to throw my life on the line, if it means protecting this world, you two, and my son.”
Celestia looked back up at her friend and smiled. “Very well Starry, I understand… Now, I suppose we should call them, shouldn’t we?” Starry only nodded. “Very well then…” Celestia got up and began to walk over to the door, upon which she opened it, revealing Princess Luna and Fiery standing there waiting to be invited inside. “You may come in now you two.”
As the two walked in, Luna spoke up. “What is this about Tia? Starry?”
Celestia was the one to answer. “This is about you and Fiery Luna, about your futures.”
Luna rolled her eyes. “Oh Tia, just because I’m younger than you doesn’t mean I don’t know what I want to do with my life with Fiery, right Fiery?”
“Indeed, we already know what’s going to happen mother, so there’s no need to council us on our lives.”
“That’s not what we’re here to discuss Fiery.” Starry answered the two of them, her voice slightly quivering. “We are here for a different matter.”
Luna looked at Starry, then Celestia. “Tia? What’s wrong?” She could sense the nervousness of the two.
“Luna… Starry and I have seen some… disturbing visions.”
Luna sat down, Fiery next to her, and became worried. “W-what do you mean disturbing?”
“Luna, Fiery, this might be hard for the two of you but… We are going have to do something drastic, to ensure the safety of the future.”
“What do you mean Aunt Tia?” Fiery questioned.
“Fiery, as I said, your mother and I have seen some disturbing images concerning both you and Luna.”
“But what about?” Luna questioned her sister.
“It… It is something that requires the two of you being split up, for a thousand years.”
“What!?” Luna got up and screamed at her sister. “What do you mean we’re going to be split up!? What’s so important that we have to be apart for so long!?”
“The matter of the survival of this world…” Starry answered.
“Wha… What do you mean mother?” Fiery was so worried. What could possibly be so bad?
“Fiery, I have seen the future, a thousand years from now to be exact. Our race will be on the verge of extinction. From what, I do now know, but what I do know is that you can save it.”
“If I can save it, then why can’t I just wait for it? I mean, didn’t you say that I was granted immortality when I was born? That that’s how it works with alicorn magic?”
“That is true Fiery but… A great evil will take over your body, and will use you to destroy this world if Celly doesn’t send you into the future…”
“And what of Blade? What of uncle? What of all my friends!? What will happen to them if I do go!?”
“They… They will be lost in the sands of time…” Celestia answered quietly.
“So you just want me to go into the future, a thousand years, which, by the way, I have no idea how that’s even going to work, and go there knowing nothing of it and living in a world without my friends!?”
“No Fiery, that is why we will be doing something to prevent anything like that from happening.”
“And how will you do that?” Luna asked. “I’ll still remember him, and not only that, what am I be doing for a thousand years if I can’t be with the one that I love?”
“We will be sealing your memories, erasing all memories of Fiery ever existing from your mind Luna. Do not worry though, as I said, I will be only locking them, not erasing them permanently. That way, when the two of you meet once more in the future, I will unlock your memories, and you will be able to fall in love again.” Celestia answered, hoping that they could at least take solace in that.
“But there is something else, isn’t there?” Fiery questioned. “What of the evil you spoke of? What will be happening to that?”
Celestia and Starry sighed. “That evil… That evil will be taking over another pony, one that is in this room.” Celestia told him. Her voice quivered from the thought.
“Who?” Luna asked.
“You, Princess Luna. You are the one who will be forced to succumb to the evil. I do not know how, or why, but you will be saved, I promise.”
“How? How will I be saved?”
Celestia looked at her little sister with sadness in her eyes. “First, I am forced to banish you somewhere for a thousand years. Then, after those thousand years, six mares, using the power of their friendship, will eradicate that evil from you using the Elements once more.”
“And after that, you will bring Fiery back? And we will be able to live together once more?”
Celestia nodded. “Yes Luna, I will, but you must understand why I am doing this.”
Luna looked at her sister, not with sadness, but with determination. “Sister… I may be upset at you and Starry for telling me to be apart from the pony I love, but… but if it is to save this world, and if I am able to see my love once more, then I am willing to give my life up for a thousand years.”
“Luna…” Fiery began. “Are you sure Luna? I… How do I know I’ll recognize you when we meet again?”
“You won’t when you first see her.” Starry started. “But when Celestia uses her powers to unlock your memories, you two will remember everything.”
“I… I see…” Fiery looked down, but looked back up quickly to ask one more question. “All I have is one request from you two.”
“What is it son?” Starry asked.
“Can… Can you give me and Luna one night?”
Celestia and Starry looked at each other, while Luna looked at Fiery, jaw dropped. “F-Fiery! Do you know what you’re asking!?”
Fiery looked at his love and replied to her. “Luna… I love you more than anything else in this world… That is why I wish to spend one night with you, to be in your warm embrace, just for one night.”
Luna began to blush furiously and looked away, but replied to him. “I… I suppose I can do that…”
Celestia and Starry nodded, agreeing that it would be alright. “Very well you two, we will allow it, but in the morning, we will lock both of your memories, and freeze Fiery in time so that when the time comes, Celly will be able to bring him back to Equestria as he becomes its savior.”
Fiery looked over to his mother and bowed. “Thank you mother, thank you Aunt Celestia.”
“It is no problem Fiery, you two love each other very much, and it is only fair for you two to have a night together, at least to make up for the fact that you two can’t get married now and all.”
“Yet!” Luna corrected her sister. “Not get married yet! Remember Tia, when we get our memories back.” She looked at Fiery and smiled. “I want us to live in happiness as I walk down that altar.”
Fiery smiled back. “I wouldn’t have it any other way Luna.”
The next day, Luna and Fiery had gone to Celestia’s chambers once more so that they may have their memories locked so that their world would become safe, for the time being at least. Fiery was the first to go into the magic circle that would lock his memories, but before he went in, Luna called out to him. “I love you.”
He turned around to face her and answered her. “I know.” He smiled at her and turned back around to walk into the magic circle.
As he walked in, his mother asked him. “Are you ready son?”
“I suppose I am mother.”
She smiled at him and looked at Celestia. “Ready Celly?”
“I should be the one asking you dear.”
Starry began to chuckle a bit and spoke again. “Very well, let the ceremony begin.”
The room began to become dark, as the magic flowing through both Celestia and Starry began to glow around them as they chanted. As they chanted, the magic circle began to glow alongside them, and with a sudden flash, the circle made a bubble around Fiery. Neither Celestia nor Starry were afraid, as they knew this was supposed to happen. Fiery was uncomfortable, but trusted his mother and ‘aunt’. The only one scared was Luna, not because she didn’t think it was going to work, but because she was afraid of not ever seeing Fiery again.
As the bubble consumed Fiery, it had begun to change his form. He was starting to become younger and younger, all the way to becoming a foal once more, but something was different this time. This time, he was no longer a pony, but something else. He had turned into a hairless ape of sorts, as he cried out for his mother.
Celestia saw the pain in Luna’s eyes and tried to cheer her up. “Do not worry about him Luna, he will be taken good care of. As for Fiery…” She looked down at her ‘nephew’. “In a thousand years, he will not be reborn in this world, but in another.”
“Where sister?”
“A planet known as Earth, a place much worse than this one.”
Suddenly Luna got frustrated at her sister when she heard of this ‘Earth’ and how it was worst than Equestria. “Then why send him there? Why not let him live here, in the castle in the future!?” Luna’s yelling had gotten the baby Fiery to cry as the sudden noise frightened him. She noticed what she had down and lowered her snout next to his face and began to nuzzle it. “I’m sorry Fiery.” She said in a soft voice. “I did not mean to frighten you.” Luna looked back up at her sister after nuzzling Fiery and calming him down, then asked in a calmed voice. “Why would you send him to place worse than Equestria?”
“To learn the value of life, and to know that not everything is perfect.” Celestia answered her sister.
Luna looked down and spoke softly. “And why would you want to do that? Why not just make him reborn in Starry’s arms when it is time?”
“Because, Starry will be imprisoned by the evil, which you will have to free her. As for why I do not want him in the castle, it is because I have seen the nobles of the future and… They do not value life like they do now. I do not wish for Fiery to grow up to be like them.”
“I see…” Luna spoke softly again. “Then there is no other way then…”
“I’m sorry it has to be like this Luna.” Starry said to Luna. “I know how it pains you, to be away from your loved one…”
“Do you Starry? You do not even know who his father is.” Luna looked back up at her friend. “How could you possibly know how it is like to be separated from somepony you love?”
“Because Luna, I do know the father is, I just choose not to tell you.”
“Oh? And who would it be?”
“I do not think it is best for you to know.”
“Why not? Aren’t I going to have my memories locked away soon anyways?”
Celestia looked at Starry with concern. “Do what you wish Starry, I will not judge you.”
“Luna, I know what is like being away from the one you loved, because my love left me 2,000 years ago…”
“What is that suppose to mean? How could somepony from 2,000 years ago impregnate you 20 years ago?”
“Because… I was so devastated at Fiery’s father leaving me 2,000 years ago that… Queen Theodora offered to freeze the baby inside of me in time until I felt like I could finally get over his passing…”
“What do you mean?”
“I mean when Fiery’s father died in battle, fighting alongside your mother and father, I could not handle it when I found out I was pregnant with his child. I was about to take my own life when Queen Theodora came to me in my dreams… She told me that when the time was right, she would unlock the spell and let me bear my child… It seems the time for that was 20 years ago, for what reason I do not know…”
“You mean to tell me my dead mother came to you in a dream and allowed you to withhold your pregnancy until she felt like it?” Starry only nodded. “And what of my mother then? What of my father?”
“I do not know Luna, the last time I saw them alive was when you saw them as well, and the last time I saw Queen Theodora in any form was that dream… I have no idea if they’re still watching over us or not…”
Tears were streaming down Luna’s face. She knew she wasn’t going to be able to get anymore out of Starry, so she knew she would only have to live on what she was told. “Very well then.” She said while wiping her eyes. “Let us move Fiery so we can lock my memories.”
“Very well sister, but before that, we must lock Fiery up in time so that when it is time, I can undo the lock and send him to Earth to live there until it is time to bring him back.”
“Very well Tia. Get on with it before I regret doing any of this.” She said while sniffling and wiping more tears from her face.
“Very well Luna…” Celestia began to chant some more as the calm human baby on the ground began to glow. As he glowed more and more, he become so bright that Luna and Starry had to look away, then, with a flash, he was gone. After a few moments, Celestia spoke once more. “There… It is done… He will be born again in a thousand years, into a loving family who won’t be able to have children of their own.”
Luna finished wiping her tears before finally stepping into the magic circle. “Very well then, let’s get this over with.”
“Very well Luna, and I’m sorry about this.” Starry apologized.
“We are only doing this to protect this world.” Celestia added.
“I know.” Luna answered the two of them. With the same spell that they used earlier, the two were able to lock Luna’s memories, causing her to pass out in the process.
Celestia looked at Starry and asked her. “Do you think we did the right thing?”
“I know we did.” Starry replied. “I may not see my son for a thousand years, but that is only a small price to pay for us to save this world…”
Later that night, Celestia was asleep dreaming when she had gotten a very special visit from someone she knew very close. ‘Celestia, my dear…’
Celestia was shocked to hear the new voice, but she recognized it instantly. ‘M-mother?’
‘Indeed Celestia. It is I, your mother, Theodora.’ In her dreams, A dark green alicorn, as green as the grass of the earth, with a mane and tail as blue as the oceans, stood before her. ‘It has been a while my child.’
‘W-where are you mother!?’
‘I have come to your dreams to answer the questions you have been seeking my little Celestia.’
‘What do you mean mother, what are you talking about?’
‘Hush my child, and all will be revealed. The reason why I allowed your friend Starry to give birth to her son twenty years ago was because I wanted Luna to experience something she had never felt before, before she had been consumed by the evil known as ‘The Nightmare’.’
‘Where are you mother!? How are you talking to me!? Are you dead or still alive?’
‘I am very much alive Celestia, as is your father, Prologus. We will reveal ourselves once more when it is appropriate to do so.’
‘Why not now!? Luna and I miss you! And with the evil coming, I do not know if I could do such a thing to Luna…’
‘Do not fret my child, it might pain you to do so, but you WILL have the strength to banish your sister, and your friend Starry will live on, even if it is in darkness for a thousand years, she has already agreed with me that she is willing.’
‘You mean you’ve spoken with her?’
‘Indeed Celestia, and before you ask, I cannot tell you who Fiery’s father is, as it is not up to me to tell you. Now, I’m sorry Celestia, but my time is short, I must be going.’
‘Wait! Mother! Don’t go!’ Celestia tried reaching out for her mother with her hoof, but could not reach in her dream. ‘Don’t go mother! I need you!’
‘Do not worry Celestia, your father and I will be with you always, no matter what hardships you go through, we will be with you.’ And with that, the image of Celestia’s mother vanished, causing her to wake from her slumber, and then break down crying.
“Mother…”
1,000 Years Ago
Castle of the Pony Sisters, Equestria
The Nightmare had finally come, taking over Luna. She had begun to ravage the castle in anger as she was led to believe that nopony appreciated her nights. She killed many of the servants in the castle, leaving nopony alive.
“Luna!” Celestia cried out for her sister. “Why are you doing this!?”
The new mare began to laugh manically. “Luna? No, that foal is no longer here…”
“What do you mean? What did you do with my sister monster!?”
“She is gone, just like I said fool. I am Nightmare Moon, and with my arrival, I shall bring this unholy world into eternal darkness, so it may be finally be glorious.”
“Are you insane!?” Starry called out, standing next to Celestia. “That would kill the entire world! One side would burn under the sun’s rays, while the other side would freeze to death with no warmth!”
“You say this, but unlike you, I will take care of my subjects and will allow them to live in my kingdom with no harm.”
“And you say that, but it doesn’t change anything! Nopony will follow you! Not even Luna’s guards have followed you monster!” Starry gritted her teeth at the Nightmare. “You will have nopony but yourself!”
“That may be true for a while, but once I have taken care of Celestia here, this world will be forced to bow down to me. But enough of that, I tire of your voice.” The Nightmare summoned a spell, throwing it at Starry. It engulfed her in the darkness, just like she and Celestia predicted, but it did not make it any less frightening.
“Starry!” Celestia called out to her friend.
Before she was cut off from the world, Starry called back to Celestia. “Do not worry Celly, just do what you must, and you will see me soon, I promise.” With that, she became engulfed in the darkness, being banished in it for a thousand years.
Celestia turned back at the Nightmare, now angered. “You take control over my sister, kill my subjects, and imprison my friend… You will pay monster.”
“And what do you expect to do about it?”
“She won’t have to do anything!” A new voice emerged from behind Celestia. She looked behind her to see Colonel Chills and Blade, wielding their swords. “Because we will take care of you ourselves!” Chills continued.
“Colonel! No! This is not a fight meant for you!” Celestia called out to him, but he only shook his head.
“Wrong your highness, I vowed to protect Princess Luna from all harms. It was my fault she has succumbed to this monster, so it is my responsibility to destroy it.”
“No! Don’t Colonel, you have no chance of standing against her.” But it was too late as the two stallions began to charge Nightmare Moon. With one swift motion, the Nightmare summoned another spell, this time, it was something that Celestia had seen before, eleven years ago. “No! Don’t do it!”
It was too late. The Nightmare summoned Luna’s most inner demons and released them onto the two stallions, killing them almost instantly. Celestia watched in horror as the two had no chance of surviving, and she did nothing but stood there frightened. It was then that she heard a voice, her mother’s. ‘I am with you my child, but you must strike now, as she’s distracted.’
“N-no, I can’t.”
‘You can, if you do not, then you will have no other chance.’
Celestia hesitated at first, but was able to summon the Elements of Harmony to her side. The Nightmare saw this but did not know of what threat it posed. “What is that? Your final act of desperation?”
“You killed the two closest to Fiery that he considered friends-“ Celestia started, almost whispering. “For this, you shall pay the ultimate price monster.”
“Oh? And what are you going to do about it?”
Celestia looked at the Nightmare in the eyes, with anger, and yelled. “Judgement shall be passed! You WILL be punished for your actions!
“What?” The Nightmare barely managed to get out, when suddenly, the six elements around Celestia began to glow, blinding her. “Wh-what’s happening!?” It cried out, now fearing the power of the light.
“Nightmare Moon, for the crimes you have committed against the royal family of Equestria, as well as ponykind, I hereby banish you to the moon.” Celestia said to the Nightmare, then shot the spell at it.
The Nightmare cried out in agony as the rainbow colored spell wrapped around her, forcing her to succumb to its power, and then finally being flung high into the sky, all the way to the moon. “I will get you Celestia! One of these days, I’m going to cut you into little pieces!” She was able to get out as she was thrown to the moon.
Theodora’s voice entered Celestia’s mind once more. ‘I’m proud of you Celestia. By using the Elements of Harmony, you have saved this world.’
‘That may be true mother, but because of it, I have lost my sister, my friend, and my ‘nephew’.’
‘All consequences, but do not fret, as you will see them soon enough.’
With that, the voice left Celestia’s mind, allowing her stand there, weeping over the lost of her friends and family.
21 Years Ago
West Lakeview, Illinois
In a Chicago suburb, a mother and father were bringing their first child home with them. They got into the front door and walked inside with the child. The father brought all the stuff in from the car for the mother as she held the child in her arms.
As they got in, and got comfortable, the father spoke. “How do you feel honey?”
“I feel fine.” The mother looked up at the father, then back down at the baby. “But I think little Joseph is still sleeping from the car ride.”
The father smiled at his charming wife and his new born son. “Joseph… What a beautiful boy… I just know he’ll grow up to achieve great things…”
“So do I Stephen, so do I…”
Far from them, was a woman with beautiful, multicolored hair, hiding in the shadows. “Soon Fiery… Soon you will be brought back home, back where you belong.” And with that, the woman vanished without a trace.
Present Day
Canterlot Castle, Equestria
After remembering everything, both Fiery and Luna opened their eyes, dazed by the sudden return of their memories, and looked up at Celestia. Fiery was the first one to speak. “Celestia…”
“What? No ‘Auntie Celestia’ like from before?” She teased him.
He looked down in disbelief. “I-I don’t know what to think… After remembering everything, I…”
“Where is Starry Tia?” Luna asked? “Where is she?”
“You don’t need to worry Luna, don’t you remember? You freed her shortly after the party in your honor back in Ponyville after the Elements freed you.”
“But I mean where is she right now? I wish to apologize for what I have done and…”
“Yes, where is she Celestia? I wish to see my mother, my REAL mother.” Fiery demanded.
“All in good time Fiery. Right now she is in the gryphon capital of Windisfarne, doing a peace-talk. She will be back next week. Until then you will have to wait, as I’m sure she will be just as excited as you to see you after so much time.”
“But that still doesn’t explain so many things Celestia. What about my human life? What about Patrick? How does he fit in to all of this?”
“What about his guitar? Didn’t you tell me while my memories were still locked that you enchanted his guitar because it was request of his grandfather’s?”
“Wait, what?”
Celestia sighed. “Yes, Luna, that is true… Somewhat. It is true that I ended up bringing his grandfather here, but not for the reason I told you earlier. Besides which, he wasn’t the only one I brought along.”
“Who then? Who else did you bring Tia?”
“I brought Patrick’s grandfather as well. I told the two of them, before they had any children, of the importance of their offspring. I had enchanted Patrick’s grandfather with the reversal of what I had done to Fiery, and I had enchanted Fiery when he was still a child back in our old castle.”
“What did you do with my grandfather?”
“Nothing really, just told him that his daughter would give ‘birth’ to a boy that would save our race, and that it wouldn’t really be her child, but a child from 1,000 years ago.”
“And of the guitar?”
“I enchanted that as a gift, to tell him the truth. I only asked him not to play in public, otherwise it would probably be taken away.”
“I guess that’s understandable…” Fiery began. “But there’s still one more question Celestia.”
“’AUNT’ Celestia.”
“You know, it’s really weird saying that now, you know, since…” He looked over at Luna, who looked back at him. “I… Love your sister and all…”
“Don’t care, I miss it, and I want you to call me it.”
Luna giggled a bit while Fiery let out a huff. “Fine… ‘AUNT’ Celestia… I have one, no, actually two questions.”
“What are they Fiery?”
“Will the girls be able to recognize me at all? You know, since I’ve changed back into my old form?”
“Oh, I’m sure the girls will have no problem recognizing you. Sure, it might be a little hard to get used to at first, but I’m sure they’ll love you nevertheless.” Celestia responded to him.
“I… I guess so…”
“And the second Fiery?”
“I… I want to know who my real father is.”
Celestia looked at Fiery with a straight face and told him honestly. “I do not know Fiery, I really don’t. After all the time I’ve known her, your mother has never told me that. If you must know, your best bet is to ask your mother yourself when you see her.”
Fiery looked down in disappointment. “I guess…”
“But enough of that, I shall leave you two by yourselves to catch up.” Celestia began to walk away when Fiery called out to her.
“Wait Cel-“ She gave him a quick look back, giving him an evil eye. “Err, ‘Aunt’ Celestia.” She stopped giving him the evil eye and smiled.
“Yes Fiery?”
“What about the girls? They’ll be worried if I’m not there in the morning.”
“Don’t worry about that Fiery.” Celestia assured him. “I will send out a letter to all of them tonight, and tell them that you will be picking them up here in Canterlot when they get off the train tomorrow morning. I assume that all they need to bring is your guitar?”
“Err, yes, that’s right.”
“Very well, I shall go write the message now and send it out.”
He didn’t know how she was going to do it, but he nodded anyways, thinking he shouldn’t need to worry about it. Then another voice came. “Wait sister.”
Celestia turned back around to talk to her little sister once more. “Yes Luna? What is it?”
“I must know Tia… If you knew Fiery was a pony all along then… Why did you tell me that if he had sex, he was going to get his human emotions back?”
Celestia smiled devilishly at her sister before answering. “Oh Luna, if I told you, where would the fun be?”
“Come on Tia, I’m being serious here.”
Celestia rolled her eyes. “Alright Luna, if you must know, the reason why I told you that is….”
“Is...?”
“Is because I was just fooling around with you. Now, if you excuse me, I have a letter to write.” And she turned back around to leave the two of them to themselves.
Luna and Fiery stood there confused for a second before Luna she coughed, getting Fiery’s attention. “Ahem.”
“Y-yes Luna?”
“Perhaps we should go back into my room to talk and-“ But she was interrupted as her sister came back to give Fiery something real quick.
“Ah! Fiery, before I forget. This is a gift from Earth that I had gotten for you before I left once more.” She floated a box over to him, the contents of which shocked him.
“Wha?” Was all he thought as she gave him a carton of 24 boxes of cigarettes, each containing 12 cigarettes, resulting in 288 cigarettes altogether. He looked at the box, then back at his ‘Aunt’ and smiled. “Gee, thanks ‘Auntie’.”
“No problem Fiery, now if you excuse me.” She left as Luna looked at the box Fiery had just received.
“What are those?” She asked.
“Something to help me calm down.”
“What, am I not enough for you?” She asked him teasingly.
Fiery only rolled his eyes. “Perhaps we should take you up on your offer and go to your room to talk? Though it should probably wait until morning, as I do have to play tomorrow.”
“Of course Fiery, if you’ll follow me.” She began walk away from him, as he followed.
Luna and Fiery had finally reached the doors of her room, where two guards were standing in front. Fiery recognized the type of soldiers right away, as they didn’t look very much different from the old days.
The two of them went into her room and when Fiery entered, he was astonished. Not because it was fantastic, but because he seemed to remember everything. It was an exact duplicate of her old room from the old castle. “I… I recognize this place…”
“Of course you do.” Luna smiled at him. “Tia had this room duplicated from memory from my old room of the old castle. We spent many a night in here together, didn’t we?”
Fiery nodded at her. “Yeah, we did…” He saw her go over to the bed and lay on top of it, seeing there was enough space for him as well. “Um, Luna?”
“Hmm?”
“Do… Do you mind if I join you on the bed?”
Luna looked back at him and smiled. She picked up a pillow with her magic and threw it at him. “Of course you can, but don’t try anything dirty, otherwise I may have to call the guards.”
He smiled back. “Don’t worry Luna, I won’t try to do anything without your permission. After all, we were supposed to get married at one point.”
At the word marriage, Luna’s smile turned into a frown. She laid her face onto one of the pillows and sighed. “We were suppose to get married, weren’t we?” She mumbled into her pillow.
Fiery walked over to her and laid next to her, putting a leg around her. “I know Luna, but… Times have changed. If it was possible for it to be just us two, I would gladly take that opportunity. But you heard your sister and my mother a thousand years ago, and you know what that disaster is now…”
“I know, I just… I just wanted you to myself…” As Luna said this, Fiery began to chuckle some, which got Luna curious. “What’s so funny?”
“Huh? Oh, sorry Lulu I-“
“Lulu?”
“Huh? Didn’t you say you wanted me to call you that a thousand years ago?” He asked her.
“Y-yes, I did, it’s just… I haven’t heard that for a while from your mouth is all…”
He smiled at her. “Well Lulu , if you must know what I’m laughing about, it’s because of what you said.”
“And what’s so funny about what I said?”
“Because, back on Earth, there was a man who once said that ‘Friendship marks a life even more deeply than love. Love risks degenerating into obsession, friendship is never anything but sharing.’ After you said that you wanted me to yourself, I don’t know why, but it reminded me of that quote. Which also leads me to believe this, do the girls love me? Risking their love to becoming obsession? Or is it friendship? Where they wish to share the experience of love?”
Luna stayed quiet for a while before finally asking Fiery. “Who said that?”
“Hmm?”
“Who said the thing about love turning into obsession?”
“Elie Wiesel. An author, philosopher, teacher, holocaust survivor.”
“Holocaust survivor?”
Fiery sighed. “Let’s just say it was something bad, and that nobody hopes something like that happens again.”
“Is it really that bad?”
“More than you can imagine Lulu… Now come on, we should probably get to sleep, Celestia will be raising the sun soon.”
‘That’s ‘AUNT’ Celestia to you mister.’
‘Oh come on! Give me a break! I haven’t been my old self for even thirty minutes yet!’
‘… Fine, I’ll let it slip this time, but you must call me ‘Aunt’ each time we talk to each other from now on, alright?’
Fiery mentally sighed. ‘Fine ‘Aunt’ Celestia, I’ll do that…’
‘Good… Goodnight Fiery.’
‘Yeah, yeah, goodnight to you too…’
“Arguing with Tia?” Luna asked him.
“Yeah… She’s really hooked on that ‘Aunt’ thing isn’t she?”
“Well, it’s going to be a while before we have any children, and even longer before those children will be able to speak, so I think she’s just trying to milk it for as long as possible.”
Fiery sighed once more. “I guess… Come on, we should get to bed now.”
Before Fiery got underneath the sheets and blanket and laid his head on the pillow, Luna reached in and kissed him on the lips. “Goodnight Fifi.”
He smirked at her calling him that. “Goodnight Luna… I love you…”
“And I love you…” She said softly as she lowered her head on her pillow, falling asleep on it, as Fiery did the same…Chapter 20 revised, and boy is it a long one. I hope this will make for a much better and exciting chapter, and I’d like to thank CrADHD and UraniumSpoon once again for helping me edit this chapter. Until next time everyone.
Into A New World: Original Chapters
(21) Holiday In Canterlot
Chapter 21: Holiday In Canterlot
Late in the night, Celestia had written letters to the girls in Fiery’s harem, telling them of the changes that had happened to him and what to expect. She sent her guards out in the morning with the letters to the appropriate homes so the girls would also be able to be escorted back to the castle right after of reading the letters.
Early in the morning, Octavia had woken up in Fiery’s bed, expecting him to be there. As she awoke, she saw that Fiery wasn’t in the bed. ‘Huh, I wonder if he went downstairs, was sweet of him trying not to wake us.’ She got out of bed as she walked around it slowly, trying to not make any noise for Vinyl. She had opened the door to the room and began to walk downstairs, looking for any signs of Fiery. She first checked the kitchen to see if Fiery was there, but he wasn’t. She then started to walk around the rest of the house, wondering if he got curious since he hadn’t seen it yet.
After walking around the house and checking it twice, Octavia started to panic as she wasn’t sure what to do. ‘Where is he? Did he go and leave? No, he wouldn’t do something like that, right? Didn’t he say he loved me?’ She began to become more and more nervous as she started to let her thoughts get to her. As she was walking back up the stairs to Fiery’s room, she had convinced herself that Fiery had left in the night, never to return.
She rushed up the rest of the stairs and ran into Fiery’s room to wake up Vinyl. She quickly opened the door up, ran to the side of the bed that Vinyl was sleeping on and began to shake her awake. “Vinyl! Get up Vinyl! Fiery’s gone!”
Vinyl grumbled a bit before finally responding. “Gimmie five more minutes…”
“Now Vinyl, Fiery’s not here!”
Vinyl finally woke up very slowly as she opened her eyes, seeing a frantic Octavia as she did. “Who’s a what’s a now?” She said while yawning.
“Fiery’s not here!”
Vinyl finally got up into a position so she could scan to room as well. After doing so, she turned back to Octavia. “So he’s not, he’s probably downstairs.”
“He’s not though! I checked downstairs and there wasn’t any sign of him there as well!” Octavia said in a panicked voice.
Vinyl put her hooves on her friend’s shoulders and tried to calm her down. “It’s okay ‘Tavi, I’m sure there’s nothing wrong, maybe he just went out for a walk or something.”
Octavia began to calm down slowly as Vinyl was right, right? There would be no way he would up and walk out on them. As she rescanned the room, she noticed that his stuff was still there. This had proven to her that he didn’t leave her. She looked back at Vinyl and finally calmed down entirely. “Thanks Vinyl, I just…”
“I know ‘Tavi, but don’t think he’s like that, I don’t think he’s the type to just run out after he gets what he wants.” Vinyl smiled at her friend as she brought her in for a hug. “It’s okay ‘Tavi, he’s not going anywhere.”
“I-I guess Vinyl… Thanks…”
“No prob’ ‘Tav, now come on, let’s go down and wait for him to come home.” She broke the hug off to smile once more at Octavia, who smiled back.
“Alright Vinyl le-“ But she was cut off as the front door had somepony knocking on it. “Who could that be?”
“Who knows? Maybe Fiery accidently locked himself out somehow?”
“I guess…”
Octavia and Vinyl began to walk downstairs as the knocking didn’t stop. “I’m coming, I’m coming! Hold your tail!” Octavia called out to her guest as she walked to the door. As she opened it, instead of expecting one of her friends or even Fiery from accidently locking himself out, was instead one of Celestia’s personal guards. Octavia was shocked at this, thinking one of them did something illegal, why else would one of Celestia’s guards be here? But she stayed calm. “Yes? May I help you?”
“I’m sorry to disturb you ma’am-“ The guard spoke. “But I’m here for a Ms. Octavia Pie and Ms. Vinyl Scratch.”
“Y-yes, I’m Octavia Pie… I-is there something wrong sir?”
“No ma’am, only here to inform you that one Mr. Fiery Embers was brought to the castle last night, for what reason I was not told, but what I was told is that you and Ms. Scratch, as well as some others that are also being picked up as we speak, are going to be brought to the castle for the weekend, as order of Princess Celestia. She also asks you to bring Mr. Embers guitar for him for the party hosted by one Fancy Pants later today.”
Octavia stood there speechless as Vinyl came up behind her. “Did I hear right ‘Tavi? Did he say we get to spend the weekend at the castle?”
“I presume you are Ms. Scratch?”
“The one and only!” Vinyl said while grinning.
“Then you are correct. You and Ms. Pie here, as well as ten others, are to be spending the weekend with Princess Celestia and Princess Luna.”
Finally, Octavia was able to find her voice. “E-excuse me for asking Mr…”
“Just call me Steve.”
“Steve… Right… Well, excuse me for asking Steve but, who is Fiery Embers? We only know of a Fiery Strings.”
Steve only shrugged his shoulders. “Princess Celestia told me that he was the stallion from this address, living with one Ms. Pie and one Ms. Scratch.”
‘Why in the world would he change his last name from Strings to Embers? And what would the Princesses want with him?’ “A-alright… I guess my other question for you is who are the ten who will be staying with us at the castle?”
“The Elements of Harmony, one Ms. Redheart Winters, one Ms. Aloe Nefertiti, along with what I’m guessing is her sister, Ms. Lotus Nefertiti, and finally one Mr. Fiery Embers.”
“Alright, I guess that answers that…”
“Is there anything else I could answer for you Ms. Pie?”
“Um… Is there anything we need to bring?”
“All I was told was for you to bring Mr. Embers guitar. If there is anything else that you wish to bring, that is fine as well, as we have plenty of space in the carriages.”
“Carriages? Why more than one?”
“One for you and one for Ms. Scratch.”
“I see…” Octavia said as she then turned around to talk to Vinyl, but saw Vinyl was already to go, having three suitcases full of Octavia’s dresses, her cello, Fiery’s guitar, his Iphone and laptop, and finally her DJ set. “H-how in the world did you get all of this so quick?”
“Easy, I did it while you were talking to Steve here.”
“I-I-I… I give up…” Octavia said with a sigh as she facehoofed herself. She turned back to Steve and spoke to him once more. “I suppose this is all we have Steve.”
“Very well Ms. Pie, and because of your luggage, and because I’m sure you’ll want to sit in the same carriage, we will be setting the luggage in one of the carriages and put you and Ms. Scratch together in the other.”
“Very well Steve, that sounds nice.” Octavia replied to him in the nicest tone as possible to him. She began to walk outside in the fresh morning air, the sun barely up in the sky, with Steve and the other guards bringing the luggage to their carriages. Suddenly, Steve had come up behind here to give her one more thing.
“Excuse Ms. Pie, but I forgot to give you this right away.”
Octavia turned around to face him and took the letter he had dropped in front of him. “Oh, thank you.” She picked the letter up and used her hooves to open it. She began to read it immediately.
Dear Girls of Fiery Embers Harem,
I’d like to apologize to you as Fiery is not the stallion you thought him to be originally. This is why, as apology, I have invited the six of you to the castle for this weekend for a wonderful weekend, and if you need, I will allow you to be excused from work on Monday as well so you can have time to get back home and such.
When you six arrive at the castle, Fiery will be there waiting for you with Princess Luna, but I must tell you now, as he will not look the same as before. His form will have changed completely, and I hope you are able to still accept him for who he is. He is very special to both myself and Princess Luna, and that means that for whoever is special to him, is also special to us.
I hope to see you at the party this evening, and I hope you have fun at it.
Your Favorite Princess,
Princess Celestia.
As Octavia got done reading the letter, Vinyl came up behind her. “Hey, what’s that?”
Octavia handed the letter to Vinyl, who began to read it immediately. “It’s about Fiery.”
Vinyl stayed silent for a while, reading the letter, and as she finished reading she spoke. “What do you think she means he’s special to the two of them?”
“I don’t know…” Octavia said in a depressed tone.
Vinyl sensed her friend was sad because of the letter and immediately began to try to cheer her up. “Hey, hey, just because he’s special to them doesn’t mean you’re no longer special to him. In fact, I think he still has you as number one in his heart.”
Rather than turning around and arguing further, Octavia didn’t care anymore. “Yeah, sure, whatever Vinyl…”
Vinyl felt bad for her friend, as she had no idea what to say, so she said the only thing she could think of. “Come on ‘Tavi, let’s go, the only way to figure out the truth is to talk to him directly.” With that, Vinyl started to push Octavia to the carriages, where shortly after, they started to fly off in the direction of the castle.
Back at the castle, Fiery had just woken up. Getting up slowly, he opened his eyes to see Luna still there sleeping, and began to creep out trying his best not to wake her up. After he got out of the bed, he walked around it to the balcony that was connected to the room. He slowly opened the door and crept out, still trying his best not to wake Luna, then slowly closed the door shut.
Fiery went over to the railing and took a deep breath of the crisp morning air. He exhaled, trying to figure his emotions out at the same time. Last night, he had a dream about all of the girls. All of them were there, Luna, Vinyl, Redheart, hell, even Pinkie was there. Yep, all of them were there, all except one, Octavia.
As he was thinking about his dream, Celestia had seen him out on the balcony as she was coming back from her daily flying routine, trying to stretch her wings out before she had to start work for the day. She landed right next to him. “Good morning Fiery.” She only got a grumble in return. “And how’s my cute little nephew doing today?”
Fiery sighed once more. “I’d rather not talk about it.”
“Oh, why not?”
“Because, I’m not in the mood.”
“And why’s that? Luna stiff you last night?”
“Haha, very funny. No, she didn’t. It’s about something else…”
“What?”
“As I said before, I’d rather not talk about it.”
Celestia wasn’t about to give up, so she thought of something that she tried to cheer up Fiery with. Her entire body began to glow, and within a few seconds, her form began to change. In place of her being a horse, stood a human woman, one that looked like a supermodel, with multicolored hair, going down to her behind. After her body stopped glowing, she spoke to Fiery once more. “And what if I’m in this form?”
Fiery looked over to see a naked woman standing there. He cracked a smile and began to chuckle as Celestia stood there. “And what is this?” He asked while laughing.
“Well, if you won’t talk to me in pony form, I thought that maybe you would talk to me in human form.”
Fiery continued to laugh as he looked at Celestia. “If I didn’t know it was you Celestia, I might have pounced on you. Not safe for a woman as pretty as that standing in the open naked. And what’s with those breasts?” He pointed a hoof at her chest. “What are those? B’s? C’s?”
“D’s”
Fiery only shook his head, still laughing. “Jesus, you really know what a man wants, don’t you?”
“Well if you tell me what’s bothering you, I might let you touch them.”
“No thanks, I’m good. And I’d rather not talk about it.”
As he continued laughing, Celestia walked up behind him, and then wrapped her arms around his neck, her chest lying on his head. “Not even if I do this?”
Fiery started to finally calm down as he responded. “Alright, you can stop playing your joke now Celestia.”
“That’s ‘Aunt’ Celestia, and whoever said that this was a joke?”
After finally stop laughing, he asked her. “You’re not going until I tell you, are you?”
“Nope.”
Fiery sighed. “Fine… But I want you to stay the way you are now.”
“Perverted are we?”
“Hey, I’ve never had something like this happen to me before, no matter how many times I’ve had sex. Let me enjoy it while I can.”
Celestia giggled a bit, then agreed. “Very well Fiery, I agree to stay like this, but only if you tell me what’s bothering you.”
“Fine… Last night, I had a dream.”
“A sexy dream?”
“I… suppose. Why should that matter?”
Celestia shrugged her shoulders. “Just curious. Was Luna in it?”
“Yes.”
“Was I in it?”
“No.”
“That’s too bad. Continue.”
“Alright. Anyways, the dream was about all the girls I guess I have feelings for.”
“What’s so bad about that?”
“Well, if you let me finish more than one sentence, I’ll tell you what’s wrong with it.”
“Oh alright, sorry.” Celestia said while rolling her eyes.
“Thank you… Anyways, the dream was about all the girls I have feelings for. All of them except one.”
“Me?”
“No.”
“Twilight?”
“What does she have to do with this?”
“I thought you liked her?”
“God no.”
“Alright then, if it’s neither of us, then who?”
“… Octavia…”
“Why wasn’t she there?”
“I don’t know… That’s why it’s so troubling. Everyone else I loved was there, all except her…”
“What do you think happened to her?”
“I don’t know… Is it because I’m in love with the rest of the girls that she isn’t there?”
“Well perhaps you should ask her.”
“What do you mean?”
“Well, she is arriving by carriage in what I guess is maybe an hour.”
“I thought she was taking the train?”
“If she did that, the two of you wouldn’t be able to spend that much time together, and be able to clear something like this up, now would you?”
Fiery thought about it for a moment before responding to her. “You knew I was going to have that dream, didn’t you?”
“Mmm, no. Now, you should get washed up and get something to eat before it’s too late.”
“What about you?”
“I need to get ready as well, then I have to attend some meetings, then after that I’ll be attending the party.”
“You were invited?”
“Of course, I’m the Princess after all.”
“So you can walk into any party you want? Kinda stepping over the line, don’t you think?”
“Not really. Anyways, to change subject, I think a certain blue alicorn wishes to talk to you.”
“Wha? What do-“ But stopped as he turned around to see Luna standing there, leaning against the doorframe with the door opened. “Luna!”
“’Love risks degenerating into obsession, friendship is nothing but sharing.’ Isn’t that what you told me last night?”
“Yes?”
“Well if that’s true, don’t you think that Octavia should learn to share?”
With that said, Celestia changed back into her pony form and spoke to them once more. “Well, I can see you two want to be alone, I’m going to go now.”
“Wait! Cel- Aunt Celestia! Whatever! Come back!” Fiery called out for her as she flew away. “Crap.” With Celestia now gone, he was forced to talk to Luna. “Luna, darling, the most beau-” But he was stopped as Luna put up a hoof.
“I’m not mad Fiery, and I feel your concern.” Luna began to lower her hoof after she spoke.
“You do?”
“Of course, if somepony is special to you, then they’re special to me as well. If you’re afraid of losing her because of what you remember, then I’ll help you try to win her back, if she’s upset that is.”
“Luna…”
“But what makes you think she’s upset at all?”
Fiery turned back to the railing and started to lean on it again. “I don’t know… But for some reason, I just feel like she won’t trust me anymore…”
Luna walked up to Fiery and stood beside him. “I don’t think that at all… What does she have to not trust you anymore? It’s not like you lied to her.”
“But that’s the thing, I do feel like I lied to her.”
“Why? Because Celestia locked your memories away? Because you’re really 1,000 years old?”
“Because I met you before her… Because…”
“Because your human and pony emotions are fighting with each other.” Luna finished for him.
He looked up at Luna with a confused look. “Huh? What do you mean my human and pony emotions are fighting with each other?”
“I say that because your pony emotions are saying to love me as well as Octavia, but your human emotions are telling you that you should just stick with Octavia, lest you repeat history.”
“Wha? What do you mean?”
Luna sighed. “Celestia told me the first day you got here, about your human history. She told me of how your father walked out on you and your mother. How you don’t want to be anything like him.”
“But what does he have anything to do with how I feel about Octavia?”
“Because, you feel like you’re him, I’m his mistress, and Octavia is your mother. It’s not about you lying to her or not having all your memories, it’s about what place she holds in your heart.”
“And where would she take place in my heart?”
“Number one.” Luna said calmly.
Fiery looked at her again with another confused look. “If that’s true, you’re taking this all extremely well.”
Luna sighed. “Trust me Fiery, right now I feel like picking you up and flinging you off the balcony you have no idea how much this is tearing me apart inside.”
“But I don’t want it to tear you apart… I want you all to be happy… To love you all equally…” Fiery sighed. “I just want us to all live together, with no troubles, with no problems…”
“But problems like these are going to come around once in a while, that’s one of the problems of harems. Who’s more important than candidate A? Is it B? Or is it C? You might to try to treat us all equal, but sometimes it won’t turn out that way.”
“So what do I do then?”
“Tell her how you feel about her.” Luna said to him softly, and then kissed him on the cheek. After she finished, she spoke once more. “Now come, we need to get ready for the Elements of Harmony and your harem’s arrival.” She stop leaning on the railing and started to walk back to her room.
Fiery turned to speak to her as she was walking away. “Wait, the Elements of Harmony are coming?”
She turned back around to face him before going back to her room. “Of course, they’re attending the party today, didn’t I or anypony else tell you?”
“No, nopony told me anything, only that I would be playing after Octavia and Vinyl.”
“Well, I guess you know now. Now come on, let’s get bathed and eat.”
“O-okay.” Fiery began to follow Luna, unsure if it was alright for him to do so.
As they got into the bathroom, he saw that the ‘bath’ she was talking about was a bath that ended up taking nearly half the room, then again, the room itself was about the size of a normal size house. ‘Geez, think you need this much bath space?’
‘So I am able to relax and swim around if I want to? Yep.’
‘Crap, you can read my mind after all.’
“Is that a problem?” Luna asked back to him, getting into the water as she spoke.
“No, but don’t be surprised if I think of some dirty things.”
“Very well then, I won’t.”
The two of them spent about fifteen minutes in the bath, then got out where four castle ‘housekeepers’ or ‘maids’ as Fiery thought, were waiting for them with towels. After being rubbed down, the two went down to the main eating hall where Celestia was at to eat breakfast.
As they sat down at the table, Celestia spoke out. “So you two, did you make up?”
“Tia, it was nothing like that.” Luna called out to her sister.
“Luna helped me figure out my thoughts and my feelings.” Fiery answered Celestia.
“I see. Then you know what to do then?”
“Indeed C- err, Aunt Celestia.” She smiled as he called her that. “I’ll try to talk to Octavia as soon as possible. Hopefully I’ll clear up my mind and my feelings myself next time.”
“That’s good to hear Fiery. Now, I believe our food is coming out.” Celestia replied to him, and as she said, three plates full of hay bacon, prench toast, hash browns, scrambled eggs, apples, oranges, and to drink was chocolate milk.
“Wow, this is…”
“Is there something wrong with the food Mr. Embers?” The housekeeper who handed out the food asked. A smoky brown pegasus mare, with crimson red mane and tail, wearing a prench maid outfit, covering her Cutie Mark.
“Oh no.” Fiery told the housekeeper. “Nothing’s wrong, really. It’s just… I haven’t had such a large meal in such a while, that’s all. Took me by surprise.”
“Very well Mr. Embers, if there’s anything else we can do for you, don’t hesitate to ask.” The housekeeper replied. She bowed and then left with the tray she had brought the plates in with.
As the three of them began to eat, Celestia spoke up. “So Fiery, how did you enjoy your sleep last night?”
Fiery had put down his fork that he was holding with his magic, since he had remembered how to, and replied. “You mean despite the dream?”
“Yes.”
“It was alright I suppose.” He had turned to Luna to continue. “But it was nice having somepony there next to me while I slept.”
Luna began to blush as he said that, and continued to eat to try to hide her embarrassment, resulting in her choking on some of the hash browns she ate too fast. “Are you alright Luna?” Celestia had asked.
Luna nodded, pounding her chest with her hoof, trying to clear her throat. Finally, after a while of pounding and drinking some chocolate milk, she replied. “Y-yes, sorry sister, ate a little bit too fast there.”
“That’s good to hear, would be an embarrassing way to go out, choking on some thinly sliced potatoes.” Celestia told her little sister. Luna looked at Celestia with a glare. “But anyways Fiery, is there anything you want to ask me?”
“Like what?”
“Mmm, I don’t know, maybe like how I’m doing?” She looked at him while putting her front two hooves on her chin while putting her elbows on the table.
“Alright… How are you doing today Aunt Celestia?”
“Fine.”
“Fine… What?”
“Just fine.”
“Right… But I guess I do have another question for you.”
“Oh? And that is?”
“What are you going to be talking about tonight? After the party and such, the reason why you’re bringing everyone here.”
“I have to agree with him Tia, just what are you up to?” Luna added.
“Well if I told you two now, it wouldn’t be a surprise, now would it?” Celestia asked back.
“Really? Nothing?”
“Nope.”
Fiery sighed. “Alright…”
After the three finally finished eating breakfast, Luna showed Fiery the way out to the carriage docking area where everypony would be coming in from. It was a large spacious area, with pegasi flying all over the place. The guards saluted Luna and Fiery right away as the two walked to where the carriages would be coming in. Just then, two golden carriages could be seen coming in from Ponyville.
Octavia and Vinyl had spent most of the time in the carriage completely silent. Vinyl tried to get Octavia to speak a few times but failed each time, until she decided to finally give up. After an hour of flying, Steve the pegasus had called out to them. “We’re getting close to Canterlot now madams. You can see the castle from here.” He yelled out as he pointed with his hoof to the Canterlot castle.
It was true, as they got closer, Octavia and Vinyl could make out the castle. “Wow, that’s a really big place, eh ‘Tavi?” Vinyl asked her companion. Complete silence. “Oh come on ‘Tavi, you gotta speak sometime! I’m sure it’s just one big understanding, that’s all.”
“I just don’t want to talk about it Vinyl, leave me alone.”
“No can do ‘Tavi, we’re almost there, and Princess Luna and Fiery are going to be there waiting for us. You can’t greet them if you’re completely silent, can you?”
Octavia let out a sigh of frustration, then turned to Vinyl. “Fine Vinyl, we’ll play it your way.”
Vinyl grew a large grin. “Glad to hear it ‘Tavi.” The two of them had finally touched down to the carriage plaza as they saw Princess Luna standing next to a crimson red unicorn. “Who do you think that is ‘Tavi?”
Octavia looked up to see who Vinyl was talking about and saw the red unicorn. “I don’t know, maybe her boyfriend?”
“I think… I think that’s-“
“Mr. Fiery Embers, or so Princess Celestia told me this morning.” Steve finished for her. “You ladies can go meet him while we get your things out of the carriage.”
Octavia stood there stunned for a moment. ‘Fiery…? Is that really you?’ She got out of the carriage right after Vinyl and the two of them began to gallop up to the princess and the unicorn. As they approached they bowed to the princess.
“Hello you two, it’s good to see you two again.” Princess Luna greeted the two of them.
“Same your highness, but I must ask, is this?” Vinyl replied to the princess, pointing a hoof at the unicorn.
“Um… Hi girls.” Fiery said to the two of them as their jaws dropped.
After being shocked for a while, Octavia had finally found her voice. “F-f-fiery! What in the world!?”
“It’s… It’s a long story ‘Tavi.” Fiery responded to her while rubbing the back of his neck.”And what I told you two from before might… Not be the entire truth…”
“So you lied to me?” Octavia asked in an angered tone.
“No! No, ‘Tavi, I didn’t! Honest. Everything about me being human and all that is true, it’s just... there are some other things I’ve recently remembered as well about being a pony…”
“What is that suppose to mean Fifi?” Vinyl asked him.
“He can tell you two later, before the party. But for now, we have some more guests to greet.” Princess Luna told the two of them. “The guards will be showing you where your living quarters are going to be, so you can follow them.” Luna pointed to two guards waiting for Octavia and Vinyl, with a bag carrier carrying all of their things.
“I’m really sorry about this girls, if I could, I would tell you right now and such but…”
Octavia sighed. “Its fine Fiery, we understand… Come on Vinyl, let’s not hold up those guards.”
“B-b-but ‘Tavi! Fiery! Red! Unicorn!” Vinyl tried getting out an entire sentence but couldn’t as she was pointing at Fiery with her hooves.
“Now Vinyl!” Octavia nearly screamed at her friend in anger, which caused the other three to recoil.
“A-alright.” Vinyl responded, still a little bit scared of the now angered Octavia.
The two of them went and began to follow the guards as Fiery and Princess Luna stayed back. As they finally got out far away enough, Fiery nudged Luna. “Alright, alright, I was wrong, she is pissed.”
“So…?”
“So what? You want to go talk to her right now?”
“If I could, it would be better to let her know sooner rather than later, otherwise it would affect her work.”
Luna sighed. “I suppose you’re right… You can tell the rest of the girls later, but for now just focus on her.”
“Thanks Luna, you’re the best.” He leaned in on her and gave her a kiss on the cheek.
“Yeah, yeah, now get going before I change my mind.” With that, Fiery began to run off in the direction of where Vinyl and Octavia went, asking the guards on the way.
Octavia and Vinyl had finally reached their room, and with the help of the guards, brought all their stuff in. Right as they got in, Vinyl tried to speak to Octavia. “’Tavi… He really must have a reason for looking different.”
“It doesn’t concern us Vinyl.” Octavia said back in a bitter tone, her back turned to her.
“’Tavi… He loves you, you know that. If he didn’t why would he want to stay with us?”
“I don’t know, maybe it’s because he only loves you.”
“That’s a lie and you know it ‘Tavi! Listen to yourself! Just because he looks different doesn’t make him any different. He’s still the same loveable Fiery on the inside.”
“And you know that’s a lie!” Octavia turned around to face Vinyl, tears streaming down her face. “They’re all the same damnit! Every single stallion!”
“’Tavi…”
“He got what he want, and now he’s done with me, I just know it! The Princesses brought him here just so he could live in luxury while we’re down there in Ponyville trying to make ends meet!”
Vinyl grabbed Octavia and started to hug her. “Octavia Mary Pie, that’s a lie and you know it. He loves you. He wants you to be happy. If he didn’t, then why would he even bother showing his face to us?”
“To rub it in my face.”
Before Vinyl could answer that, there was a knock at the door. “Damnit… Go away please!” She called out to the visitor. “We’re… We’re getting dressed!”
“Vinyl? Is ‘Tavi there?” Fiery’s voice called out from the other side of the door.
“Fiery? Um… Yeah, just one sec.” Vinyl let go of Octavia and began to walk to the door to open it. Before she was able to open it, a hoof was holding her back. “’Tavi?”
“Please Vinyl… I don’t want to see him…”
“Can I please come in you two? I… I want to apologize to you two.” Fiery’s voice came through. “Apologize for why I wasn’t there this morning, and for why I look like right now.”
Vinyl gave Octavia a stern look. Octavia only looked away with tears still streaming down her face. She let go of Vinyl and then turned her back to the door, so Fiery wouldn’t see her with tears still streaming. Vinyl opened the door to see the red unicorn standing there. She lifted her hoof up, signaling him to come in. As he came in the entire way, she closed the door behind him, and then was the one to start. “So what’s with the red… and the horn… and the Cutie Mark.” She said to him as she took a curious position of leaning her back on the door with her front hooves crossed.
Before answering that question, Fiery looked at Octavia. “’Tavi… Please look at me ‘Tavi, I want to apologize.” He could hear her sniffling.
“Apologize? Apologize for what?” She got as she was still crying and sniffling.
“For not telling the whole truth…”
She finally turned around to him, revealing herself, and asked him. “So you were lying to me?”
“No, no I wasn’t. It’s a long story.”
“Then why don’t you tell us Fifi? We have time.” Vinyl spoke up.
Fiery looked back at Vinyl and nodded. “Alright, I will… I guess it has to sorta starts with Princess Celestia and my mother…” He began to tell them of his entire history. How he was really a unicorn born 1,000 years ago, to having his memories locked, to falling in love with Luna, to almost getting married to her, to being reborn as a human, and finally ended on how it was now, almost taking an hour to tell the entire story. “I know I fucked up ‘Tavi, but… I love you… I really mean that…” He ended.
Octavia had stopped crying a while ago as she listened. As he finished, she began to think. ‘Should I really forgive him? Does he really love me?... There’s only one way to find out.’ “That’s quite a lot Fiery.” She said, trying to be nonchalant.
“I know ‘Tavi, and I’m sorry if you felt like you were being cheated on or anything like that, but know that I really do love you.”
“How much?”
“…Scusi?”
“I said how much do you love me?”
“Uh…” ‘Shit shit shit, I love both Octavia and Luna just as much! But I can’t tell her that I love her more than Luna, because then if Luna finds out she’ll kill me! I-‘
“Who do you love more Fiery? Me or Luna? I’m waiting.” Octavia said in a more commanding tone this time.
“Uh… I… Love you more?” He smiled, trying to play it off.
Octavia raised an eyebrow. “Is that true? Or are you trying to save your own skin?”
Fiery sighed. “Alright ‘Tavi, I won’t lie… I love you and Luna the same. If I could say, you two would be my most loved girls.”
“And Vinyl?”
“She and Fluttershy would be right below you two.”
“Sounds fine by me.” Vinyl said from behind him, grinning.
“Vinyl?” Octavia called out to her friend.
“Yeah ‘Tavi?”
“You mind leaving me and Fiery alone for a while?”
Vinyl continued to grin as she got the message. “Sure thing ‘Tavi. I’ll just leave you two love birds alone.” With that, she opened the door that she was leaning on and walked out, closing it behind her.
“Wha… What’s this all-“ But Fiery was cut off as Octavia leaned in to kiss him.
As she broke it off, she spoke once more. “Not now, we’re wasting time.” She smiled at him and pushed him onto the bed.
Luna was still outside waiting for the other arrivals as Celestia had come up behind her. “I thought you were busy doing your duties?” Luna asked her elder sister.
“I got a small break. Enough of that though, how did Fiery talking to Ms. Pie go?”
“He was alright, she was upset. He went go talk to her right after she and Ms. Scratch left for their rooms.”
“I see, and the other arrivals?”
“So far only the other girls have shown up. They all asked me where Fiery was at and all I could tell them was that he was busy settling some problems. I told them they could meet him after the party when he’s done playing.”
“I see, and the Elements?”
“Only the Element of Kindness and Laughter has shown up, I suppose they got here first because of the whole being a part of his harem and such.”
“Well the Element of Laughter isn’t yet, but from what I can tell, she will be soon.” Celestia said with a smile.
“Whatever, I don’t care what happens, so long as he pays attention to me.”
“And I’m sure he will Luna, now cheer up, it seems some more of the Elements are coming.” And as Celestia said, the last four carriages were flying in, all with the Elements of Harmony in them, except for one. That one had the Element of Loyalty tied down to the carriage.
As they touched down, Twilight was the first to approach the princesses. “Princess Celestia!” She called out to her mentor, rushing up to her and bowing. “And Princess Luna, it’s good to see you both.” She said in the most polite way possible.
“As it is to see you as well my student, but I must ask, why is the Element of Loyalty strapped down in her carriage?”
Twilight looked back at what Princess Celestia was talking about and began to giggle. “My guess your highness, is that she wanted to out-fly the guards, so they had to strap her down before she could get away.”
Celestia began to giggle as well. “Oh, I see. Well Twilight, I must ask, how is your research with Fiery going?”
Suddenly Twilight stopped laughing and turned back to Celestia. “Uh… It’s… been complicated.”
“Oh? How so?”
“Uh…”
“Tia, stop teasing her already, you know full well how it’s going.” Luna interjected, saving Twilight from the embarrassment. “Besides, you didn’t bring the six of them here for that.”
“Oh alright Luna.” Celestia sighed, having her fun ruined by her little sister.
“Speaking of the six of us, where are Fluttershy and Pinkie? I don’t see them anywhere, have they arrived yet?”
“Yes they have young Sparkle, they’re inside as we speak. If you follow the guards who have your luggage, they will show you to your room.” Luna pointed in the direction of some guards who were holding Twilight’s belongings. “If you need anything, please ask one of the housekeepers or guards, and they will serve you to the best of their abilities.”
“And look at you Luna, telling her something she already knows.” Celestia teased her younger sister. Luna only rolled her eyes.
“It’s alright Princess Celestia, I know Princess Luna only meant well.” Twilight smiled at Princess Luna, who returned the smile. “And I can’t wait to hear what you want to talk to us about this evening.”
“Yes, neither can I.” Luna said under her breath.
“What was that Luna?” Celestia asked.
“Nothing. Now, if you don’t mind Ms. Sparkle.”
“Ah, yes, sorry. It was nice seeing you again Princess Luna, I was somewhat worried when you didn’t return home last night.”
“I’m sorry to have worried you Ms. Sparkle, but please understand that my sister needed me for something important. Now, if you two will excuse me, I have some other business to attend to.” She announced to the two of them as she turned around and walked into the halls leading back to the castle as Celestia and Twilight stood there, continuing to talk.
Vinyl was walking down through the halls as she had to wait for Octavia and Fiery to finish up their business in the room which was also the room that Octavia and Vinyl were sharing for the weekend. As she was walking, she began to see a hyper pink pony jumping up and down through the hallway. She called out for the pink pony. “Pinkie Pie!”
Pinkie stopped jumping and turned her head behind her to see Vinyl walking up to her. “Vivi!” She started to bounce Vinyl’s direction after saying her name, getting closer to her with each jump. Pinkie had finally jumped right in front of the white mare, and stopped, bouncing in place. “What’s up Vivi?”
“Eh, nothing much, just waiting for the gig to get started I suppose.”
“OhmygoshIknowright? I’m so excited that I just can’t stop bouncing today!” She said as she took another leap into the air. As she came back down, Vinyl tried calming her.
“Hang on Pinkie, I know you’re the main party pony and all, but no need to get THIS excited.”
“And why not Vivi? I mean, you, Fifi, and most important, my sister are going to be playing at it! What’s not there to be excited about?”
“Well, I suppose if you put it that way…” Vinyl put a hoof to her chin to think about it for a second, before seeing Princess Luna walk down the corridors as well. “Oh hey, look Pinkie, Princess Luna.” She used the hoof she was using on her chin and pointed it in the direction of the princess.
As Princess Luna was walking down the corridor, she spotted a white unicorn mare with what seemed to be the Element of Laughter pointing at her. As she approached she was about to speak when the Element of Laughter turned into a pink blur and pounced her, screaming “Woona!” as she did it.
As Pinkie tackled the princess, about six guards surrounded the two, pulling out swords and pointing them at Pinkie. Vinyl rushed up to the guards trying to explain. “Whoa there boys, it’s alright, she’s just being friendly, that’s all. No need to be violent here.”
As tight as Pinkie was holding her, Luna was still able to speak to the guards. “It’s alright men, it’s as the mare said, she’s just being friendly.” The guards lowered their weapons and went back to their posts as Pinkie began to loosen her grip on Luna.
As she finally let go, Pinkie spoke to the princess. “I missed you so much Woona! I never thought I’d see you again!”
‘Woona?’ “Ahem yes… Wait, didn’t we meet just a few minutes ago outside on the landing platforms?”
“Oh silly, I mean meet like this!” Pinkie said as she brought Princess Luna in again for another hug. After loosening her grip on that one, she talked to the princess once more. “I never got to apologize for how I acted at Nightmare Night last year. I’m sorry for making everypony afraid of you.”
Pinkie began to put on a sad puppy dog face for the princess, which caused Princess Luna to crack a smile. “It’s alright young Element, I know now you meant no harm by it. Though, I’d appreciate it if you told me before hoof if you’re going to do something like that again, so something like last year doesn’t occur again.”
“Done! And just call me Pinkie Pie, Pinkie, Pink, or Pinkamena Diane!”
“Alright then Pinkie, I will… And I forgot to say, it’s very nice seeing you as well Vinyl.”
Vinyl had put on a large grin for the princess as she responded. “Indeed it is Princess, and I must say, I’ve heard quite a few things about you and Princess Celestia since last I met you two.”
“Oh? I don’t see how that’s possible, considering we only met an hour ago.”
“And in that hour, Fiery told us the most interesting of stories.”
Luna smiled as she rolled her eyes. “Very well Ms. Scratch, you got me. Yes, what Fiery most likely said is true.”
Pinkie began to look back and forth between the two, completely confused. “What are you two talking about?” She asked.
“You haven’t seen Fiery yet, have you Pinkie?”
“Nope!”
“Well, I would offer to take you two to him, but he’s currently having a private session with ‘Tavi.” Vinyl said to the two of them with a large grin.
Pinkie only rolled her eyes. “Geez, can’t she calm down for one day?” This caused Vinyl to begin laughing.
“I don’t think you have any right to say that Pinkie.”
“Hey! I resent that!”
Luna coughed to get their attention. “Ahem, if you don’t mind me asking, just what is he doing with Ms. Pie that needs to be private?”
Pinkie and Vinyl looked at each and then began to smile. “Oh, I don’t think you should know Princess.”
“Yeah! What Vivi said!”
“And why not?”
“Because it might be too much for your innocent mind.” Vinyl said jokingly to the princess. Luna did not appreciate this.
With lightning coming out of seemingly nowhere, it struck behind Luna as she spoke. “And I would like for my subjects to not treat me like children!” She yelled at the two with her Royal Canterlot Voice.
As Pinkie and Vinyl went flying back, along with some guards who were unfortunate enough to be there standing, Vinyl was able to get up and apologize. “I-I’m sorry Princess, I was just having a little fun! That’s all! I didn’t mean anything by it! If you want, I can tell you, honest!”
“Then spit it out!”
“A-alright! Um… They’re…”
“They’re what!? I’m waiting Ms. Scratch!”
“They’rehavingsex!” Vinyl blurted out as fast as possible, bowing down at the princess in fear.
“Sex huh…? See? That wasn’t so hard.” Luna said in a much calmer voice.
Vinyl opened one of her eyes that she had closed while she was bowing to look at the princess. She began to straighten herself up as she spoke once more. “You’re… You’re not mad?”
“And what reason would I be?”
“B-b-because!” Vinyl stammered. “Y-you and Fiery, 1,000 years ago, relationship.”
“Yes… I can understand why you would think I would be upset Ms. Scratch, but do not worry, I am not that bitter.”
“B-b-but!”
“I am a little upset that he would focus on doing such things in the middle of the day with Ms. Pie, but he is a free stallion and can do what he wants, with whomever he wants…”
Vinyl stood there stunned from the answer she had received for a few moments before speaking again. “Alright, who are you and what have you done to the real Princess Luna?”
Luna rolled her eyes and sighed. “Very well Ms. Scratch, I admit… I am a little upset about what’s he doing right now. The reason is because he has yet to touch me in such ways, but I do not blame him, as we had no idea about our pasts until last night. We did not have the time or strength last night to do anything and we have yet time to do anything since, as well as our past we barely had enough time together.”
“Waaaaait wait wait, back up.” Pinkie spoke up. “What’s this about Princess Luna and Fifi?”
Vinyl looked at Pinkie and smiled. “Come on Pinkie, let’s go back to your room and I can tell you all about it.” She turned back at the princess and bowed. “Princess Luna.”
Luna nodded her head in recognition. “Very well Ms. Scratch. I am needed elsewhere anyways, and I’m probably late, but do take care. As for you as well Ms. Pie.”
“Hey! I said-“
“Pinkie.” Princess Luna smiled at Pinkie, correcting herself.
Pinkie put on another smile and brought the princess in for another hug. “Bye Woona.”
After the hug, Pinkie and Vinyl went back to Pinkie’s room to discuss about Fiery while Luna went on to her ‘business’, a.k.a. going to sleep until the party. After the three left the area, a new voice emerged. “Hey Sunny.”
“Yeah Solar?”
“Quite a conversation to have in the hallway, huh?”
“Eeyup.”
And with that, the two guards in the hallway stood silent once again.
For the rest of the day, until the party, nopony had really seen each other. They were all in their rooms getting ready for the party that was to start at night. Before the party had started, Celestia had come to the room that Fiery was staying in, also known as Luna’s room, to speak with him. “Fiery? Are you in there?” She asked through the door.
She heard hoofsteps come to the door with Fiery finally opening the door a little bit for his head to stick out. “Ah, um.”
“It’s alright, you can call me Aunt here, nopony but the guards are here right now.”
“Alright, Aunt Celestia, what can I do you for?”
“Actually Fiery, I wanted to speak with you before the party. May I come in?”
“Oh, yes, of course.” Fiery opened the door all the way and allowed for Celestia to come in. As she went in, he had closed the door behind him. “So what can I do for you Celestia?”
“What did I say?”
“Oh come on! Each and every single time?”
“Yes.”
“Ugh, fine… What can I do for you AUNT Celestia.” He asked her as he began to walk over to the bed where his guitar was that he had gotten earlier from Octavia.
“Actually I came to talk to you about the party.”
“Mmhmm, what about it?”
“I want you to know that, after seeing some of the ‘rock and roll’ concerts in the human world, I have enchanted the stage for you so that any light and explosive effects you need will be provided when you play.”
“Alright… Thanks Aunt Celestia, I appreciate it. But I’ve been meaning to ask you.”
“Yes?”
“What type of music do you guys have in Equestria? I can only seem to remember the really old school type, you know, not exactly classical but the stuff played on the lute and such.”
“Funny enough that you should mention that, we have everything here that they do on Earth, just… less vulgar.”
Fiery brought a hoof to his chin as he thought about it. “Interesting…”
“Indeed… By the way, where is my sister?”
Fiery broke out of his thought and replied. “Oh, she’s in the bathroom getting cleaned.”
“Alright then. It was good talking to you again Fiery. I hope you do well at the party.”
“So do I. Oh! Before you go, are you going to be in the audience?”
“Of course, that’s why I have to leave here soon with the Elements.”
“Of Harmony you mean.”
“The very ones.” Celestia said in a cheery voice. “Why do you want to know that? Thinking of a song to play for them?”
“Just for Twilight.” He said with a mischievous grin.
“As long as it isn’t something extremely vulgar, I can’t wait to hear it. Now, I really must get going, see you later Fiery!” Celestia said to him as she began to walk out of the room, opening the door and closing it behind her.
As Celestia left, Luna was coming out of the bathroom. “Did I hear my sister in the room?” She asked as she was coming out, using her magic to rub her mane with a towel.
“Yeah, she wanted to come by and tell me that she enchanted the stage for me for my performance.”
“Well that can’t be a good sign.”
Fiery broke a smile as Luna made the joke. “Indeed. Now come over.”
“Hmm?”
“Just come over here, I want to do something.”
“What?” She asked as she walked over. She was suddenly grabbed by Fiery as she was lifted up and propped up on his knee as he was sitting like a human. He put his arms around her and began to softly kiss her neck. “F-fiery! You know we can’t do something like this right now. We have to leave soon!”
He had stopped kissing her to reply. “I know, I just love you a whole bunch. I want you to know that, that’s all.” He gave her a smile as he looked at her.
She returned the smile as she looked into his eyes. “And I love you, but if you’re up for it, I’ll be happy to love you back tonight after the party and after Celestia’s announcement.”
“Sounds good to me.” He gave her one last kiss on the lips before letting her go.
Finally, after waiting the entire week, Fancy Pants’s party had started. It had looked like any type of garden party, and started out as one. Everypony was having a wonderful time, listening to the quiet music of the band that was playing, and this time, the Elements of Harmony were behaving themselves more properly as request from Rarity.
A little time went by as the party was rolling when Fancy Pants had spotted Rarity amongst the crowd. He had walked over to her with some ponies following him, sucking up to him mostly, as he walked. As he got closer, he called out to her. “Rarity! It’s so good to see you again.”
Rarity turned around, conversing with the other Elements, to greet the host. “Oh! Fancy Pants, it’s so good to see you as well. You sure are hosting such a lovely party.”
“Oh, you’re too kind Rarity, but you can’t really say that just yet. After all, the party has just started. But enough about me, these are your friends I had met before I presume?”
“Oh, yes, forgive me Fancy.” Rarity turned back around to the girls to start introducing them. “Girls, this is Mr. Fancy Pants. You remember him last time right?” They all nodded. “That’s good.” She began to point to each mare and called out their names to Fancy Pants, getting him to know them.
As she was calling them out, she called Pinkie Pie last, who seemed to be in a bad mood. “It’s very nice to meet you Ms. Pie.” Fancy Pants started. “But there seems to be something troubling you. Do you mind if I ask you what it is?”
“Oh, there’s no need Mr. Fancy Pants, she’s just upset because she can’t act like the party animal like she usually does. I made her promise to be on her best behavior.”
“Well that’s too bad, as this party just isn’t for me, but for my daughter as well.”
The girls looked at him with confused looks, Rarity the most confused. “Pardon?”
“Yes, I thought I told you Ms. Rarity, forgive me if I didn’t. My daughter, Fleur-De-Lis, is graduating college here and is going to business school to continue her education in Manehatten, just like her mother and father. She’ll be living there with her mother, who does modeling and fashion work there.”
After finally finding her voice, Rarity was able to speak. “Fleur-De-Lis? E-excuse me for saying this Mr. Pants, b-but you have to forgive me for thinking that she was…”
“Was my wife? Yes, a lot of ponies seem to make that mistake, thinking that way because of how she hangs onto me. No, she’s my daughter, she just likes being daddy’s little girl, that’s all.”
Just then a tall white mare with a bright pink mane and tail, looking like a super model, and with three Fleur-De-Lis markings on her flank, came by and stood next to Fancy Pants. “Daddy!”
“Oh, Fleur! We were just talking about you. I’m so happy for you darling.”
“Thanks daddy, but who are your friends?”
“Fleur, I’d like to introduce you to the Elements of Harmony.”
“Oh! I’ve heard you so much about you six! What’s it like living in Ponyville?”
“Somethin’ wrong wit’ Ponyville?” Applejack asked her.
“Oh! Of course not! I’m sorry if you’re offended by me asking. No, I’m just curious because I always wondered what it’d be like to live there, in a place where you would be able to look up at the sky at night and see the stars, rather than the city’s lights.”
“Well, we know you meant nothing by it Fleur, isn’t that right Applejack?” Twilight replied. She only got an annoyed glare from Applejack. “But if you must know, it’s very peaceful and very beautiful.”
“Well that sounds wonderful.” Fleur said to Twilight, before noticing Pinkie. “You must be Pinkie Pie, the Element of Laughter. Why are you so sad?” She asked in a concerned tone.
“We told her that she had to behave, thinking this was a party being hosted by your father for one of his fellow high society types. No offense.” Twilight spoke.
“None taken, and you’re somewhat right, at least for it being hosted by me.”
“Well you don’t need to be so down, there’s a reason why daddy had the party start so late.” Fleur said to Pinkie with a smile.
“Oh? And why’s that?” Rarity asked.
“If you haven’t noticed yet, there are a lot of young mares and stallions here. Why do you think that is?” Fleur asked the girls. They had no reply. “It’s because the older mares and stallions that came to suck up to daddy will probably leave after the first hour. Thanks to Princess Celestia telling us of some music that my friends and I would enjoy, the other two hours that the party is going for will be more for the college kids than it will for the older ponies.”
“Ooooooh, I get it!” Pinkie finally snapped out of her rut. “So I just have to wait until all the old ponies leave, and then I can have all the fun I want?”
“Pinkie! That’s not what she’s saying.” Twilight told her pink friend.
“Actually, Ms. Sparkle, that’s exactly what my daughter is saying.” Fancy Pants interjected.
“Whosawhat now?” Applejack said in a confused state.
Fleur giggled a little to herself. “I’m saying that once the older ponies leave, the party will become a lot more lively, thanks to the DJ and Guitarist that Princess Celestia suggested to my father.”
“Oh, right, them… I had completely forgotten they were coming.” Twilight said in a bitter tone, mostly remembering about Fiery.
Just then, trumpets were being played as two new guests were coming. “Ah, it seems our special guests have arrived.”
“Who daddy?”
“The Princesses of course.”
Fleur gasped in shock and excitement. “Daddy! How did you-”
“Simple, Princess Celestia agreed to show up with Princess Luna and spend the night for my little girl if I changed the music. Though I don’t know why that would make them change their mind…”
As the two Princesses arrived and announced themselves, they began to immediately come over to Fancy, Fleur, and the Elements. As they approached, Celestia was the one who spoke up first. “Ah, Fancy, so glad you could invite us.”
“So glad you could make it your highness.” Fancy bowed to Celestia and Luna as they approached, as did all the other ponies.
“And I’m happy for you Fleur, it’s not easy graduating college. I hope you are able to excel just as well in Manehatten.” Princess Celestia complimented the white mare.
“Thank you your highness.” Fleur bowed to Celestia once more. “And thank you for showing up, you have no idea how much this means to me.”
“It’s no problem darling… Ah, Twilight! Good to see you again.”
Twilight smiled at the Princess for finally acknowledging her. “Hello again Princess Celestia. It’s good to see you again as well.”
As the Princesses were still introducing themselves to Fancy Pants and Fleur, Pinkie caught the other girls from Fiery’s harem out of the corner of her eye. She got next to Fluttershy and nudged her. “Ow…” Fluttershy said in a soft voice, barely audible because of all the talking and music.
“Fluttershy.” Pinkie whispered to Fluttershy.
“Pinkie?” She whispered back.
“Look.” Pinkie pointed in the direction of the girls. After finally getting what Pinkie was pointing at, Fluttershy nodded and the two slipped out of the party to talk to the other girls.
Backstage on the stage, Vinyl was getting ready for her performance, fiddling with her DJ set, making sure everything was right. Fiery was also in the back, making sure everything was alright with his guitar, completely bored out of his mind. He had checked his guitar over five times already, and was going over it a sixth time when he let out a groan of boredom.
“Come on Fifi, stop complaining. You should be happy we’re getting this opportunity to show off your skills.”
“Is it really my own skills though Vinyl? And I’m not complaining because it’s like I can’t do this, I’m complaining because it’s just so boring!”
“Well, if it makes you any happier to know, I would try pleasuring you before I had to go on, but that’s soon, so I can’t really do anything.”
Fiery rolled his eyes. “Thanks Vinyl, you know just what to say.” He said in a sarcastic tone.
“How about you stop complaining and help me figure out I got everything down right.” She said to him in an annoyed tone.
“Alright, alright…” He continued to complain as he set down his guitar and went over to Vinyl. “So, what do I need to do?”
“Nothing, I just wanted you to shut up for five seconds.”
Fiery rolled his eyes once more, and was going to head back to his guitar, when he thought of something diabolical. He crept around Vinyl and as she was setting up, she was leaning over her DJ system, trying to plug some things in into their holes, completely oblivious to what Fiery was doing. Very slowly, he began to wrap his hooves around Vinyl’s stomach, hugging her from behind. “What do you think you’re doing Fifi?” She asked again in an annoyed voice.
“Just thought I’d see what it’s like hugging a fluffy white mare with a blue hairdo from the back.”
“First off, I’m not fluffy. Second, I’d appreciate it if you let go. I’m finally done with checking my systems and I don’t want anypony coming in soon thinking we’re doing something we shouldn’t be doing because you like the way my back feels.”
Just as she said that, a blue stallion came in to tell them of their situation. “Ms. Dj Pon-3, you’re on in…” He stopped as he saw the two standing there. “I’m sorry, I’ll come back later.” He began to walk out but was stopped as Vinyl called out.
“Wait, it’s a misunderstanding, this guy is just an idiot.” She said to the stallion as she knocked Fiery off of herself. “How soon am I going on?”
“Um, oh, uh… Five minutes.” The stallion told Vinyl while looking at his clipboard. “The classical band will be coming off here in a second to allow you to set up your DJ set.”
“Alright, thanks for letting me know.”
With that, the stallion bowed and left, waiting for when it was his time to come again. A couple of minutes later, Octavia and the rest of her band came out as she was finally finished with her turn. She saw Vinyl and Fiery and went over to them to wish them luck. “Hey guys.”
“Hey ‘Tavi.” Fiery called out to her. “How was it?”
“Oh, not too bad, Brass is still a little sore for us not having a longer time period, but she’ll live.”
“Ms. Dj Pon-3? You’re needed on stage.” The same stallion from before called out.
Vinyl looked at her friends before sighing. “Alright guys, wish me luck.”
“Will do Vinyl. Don’t worry, you’ll do just fine out there.” Fiery said to her, trying to cheer her up.
“I also have confidence in you Vinyl, you are always able to wow the crowd.” Octavia said while smiling at her friend. She gave Vinyl one last hug before she went on the stage with her set. Vinyl had hugged her back.
“Thanks ‘Tavi, I appreciate it.” She then began to wheel her set out onto the stage, where she would set it up completely to allow her to play.
Back on the garden grounds, Pinkie and Fluttershy were conversing with Fiery’s harem when Pinkie spotted Vinyl coming out onto the stage. “Hey! It’s Vivi!” She said out loud, which got the other girls to turn their heads.
“So it is.” Redheart said. “I hope she does alright.”
“She’ll be fine.” Aloe commented. “She always does great at the club.”
“I hope you’re right.” Lotus said to her sister.
As Vinyl was starting, it had seemed that just like Fleur said earlier, all the older mares and stallions had begun to leave, but the younger mares and stallions around the age of Fleur and the other girls stayed behind.
During the hour, Vinyl was a big hit with the young crowd, as they were cheering for her to do more and more, even when her time was up. This brought a smile to Vinyl’s face, knowing she did her job right.
As Vinyl was getting her set off stage, Fiery was in the back getting ready for his performance. The same stallion who came to tell Vinyl of her time earlier had come to Fiery to tell him as well. “Five minutes Mr. Embers.”
“Alright, thanks.” Fiery said back to the stage manager. Before the stage manager had left though, Fiery wanted to ask one question. “Excuse me.”
“Yes Mr. Embers?” The stallion turned back around to face Fiery. “Something I can do for you?”
“Yeah, do know how many are out there exactly?”
“Hard to say sir. Some of the older ponies left after Ms. Dj Pon-3 went on, but more ponies showed up during her performance. Even more are coming in now, waiting to see the new stallion on the block.”
“Why’s that?” Fiery was curious.
“Mr. Pants and Princess Celestia have been hyping your performance up this past week here in Canterlot. A lot of younger ponies are coming to see if you’re really as good as they say. Also, the special guests, the Princesses and the Elements of Harmony, along with Mr. Pants and his daughter, are going to be in the back watching from their booth.”
‘Fuck…’ “Alright, thanks.”
“No problem Mr. Embers.”
A few minutes later, Vinyl had come off the stage with a huge grin on her face. “Hey Fiery.” She said to him as she sat down next to him. “Aren’t you supposed to go out soon?”
“Yeah, just sort of feels weird though, not being used to that many people, or I guess ponies, watching me.”
“Ah, don’t worry, you’ll do fine. Trust me.”
“Yeah, I guess…”
Vinyl could tell that Fiery was feeling tense; he just didn’t want to admit it, so she leaned over to him and gave him a kiss on the cheek. “There, now you have my blessing.”
Fiery looked over to Vinyl and cracked a smile, before chuckling. “Thanks Vinyl, I appreciate it.”
The same stallion from before came back to tell Fiery it was his turn. “Mr. Embers? You’re on in sixty seconds.”
“Alright thanks.” Fiery called out to the stallion, then looked back at Vinyl. “Well, I guess it’s time.”
“Knock ‘em out tiger.” Vinyl winked at him, and, somehow, Fiery could tell she did so even through her glasses.
Fiery began to walk out on the stage where the lights were shining onto him. He could hear hundreds of ponies pound their hooves in the ground, anticipating the performer’s ability. ‘Jesus, so many damn ponies.’ Fiery thought to himself as he looked out into the crowd.
‘All for you Fiery.’
Fiery rolled his eyes. ‘Thanks Auntie, I appreciate it.’ He thought in a sarcastic tone.
Near the back of the audience, the Elements of Harmony, the princesses, Fiery’s harem including Octavia and Vinyl coming to them, as well as Fancy Pants and Fleur-De-Lis, were all in a special section, anticipating Fiery’s performance. As he came out, all of the girls noticed the change. “Who’s that?” Redheart asked.
“Silly filly Red, that’s Fifi!” Pinkie told her.
“Wha?” Was all Redheart could get out, but then Celestia interjected.
“I’m sorry you couldn’t meet him before girls, he had butterflies in his stomach and such, too nervous to meet you.” She had winked at Octavia, indicating she knew what happened earlier. “But part of the reason I brought you all here this weekend was because I wanted to tell you about Fiery’s new form.”
‘It doesn’t matter what he looks like, I just can’t wait for him to fall flat on his snout.’ Twilight thought happily, thinking she was going to watch a failed performance. ‘Though I do wonder why Nurse Redheart and the Spa twins are here… What do they have to do with that jerk?’
Celestia only chuckled to herself, having Twilight unaware that she could hear her thoughts so clearly when they were this close. “So Twilight, how do you think Mr. Embers will do?”
Twilight turned to the Princess and smiled. “Oh, I think he’ll do wonderfully, I’m sure he has lots of talent.”
“I sure hope he does.” Fleur commented. “He certainly has the looks for being a star, I hope he’s able to play just as well.” Both Octavia and Luna frowned at her comment, not sure to take it as a compliment or an insult.
Just then, Fiery had approached the microphone and began to tap on it, getting crowd’s attention. He cleared his throat and began to introduce himself. “Ahem, u-um, h-hello! My name is Fiery Embers, and I’m here to play for you all. M-most of you don’t know, but I actually don’t originally come from Canterlot, or Equestria for that matter, and was raised in an entirely different country. That is why I’d like to start out by playing my nation’s national anthem on my guitar for the opening.”
‘Yes, fall flat on your snout, humiliate yourself!’ Twilight thought to herself, clearly despising him for all that he had done to her so far, even though most of it was her own fault.
Back on the stage, Fiery tried clearing his mind. ‘Alright Fiery, you can do this, just calm down and play.’ There was a chair for him to sit on stage, so he propped himself up onto it like a human and strapped the guitar around him, putting his hoof by the strings. He took in a deep breath, and just like all the other times, he felt a surge of energy go through him.
With the deep breath, Fiery played a few chords, and followed it was Jimi Hendrix’s version of the Star Spangled Banner. As he was playing it, the crowd grew silent, amazed at the skill he was playing with. As the song ended, Fiery opened his eyes once more, to see the entire crowd shocked, even the girls in the far back were stunned at his performance. “H-how did he-“ Twilight started, but was stopped by Celestia.
“I thought you said you had full confidence in him Twilight?”
Twilight excused herself by clearing her throat before talking. “Ahem, uh, yes, I did say that. I was… just amazed! I hadn’t expected him to be able to play with such caliber. Right Rainbow?” She had looked over to Rainbow Dash, hoping for somepony to back her up.
Rainbow Dash was just as stunned as the rest of the girls, but had heard Twilight. “U-uh, yeah! What Twilight said… Though he could’ve done it about twenty percent cooler.”
“You think everything you don’t agree with needs to be twenty percent cooler Dashie Washie.” Pinkie told her friend, which got a scowl in return, causing Pinkie to only laugh. “You look funny Dashie.”
Before Rainbow could come back with something, she was stopped by the sudden uproar of applause by the crowd.
Down on the stage, Fiery was smiling, now knowing that he could do this. “Thank you!” He called out to the crowd. “Thank you! I’m glad you liked it. Now, on with the show!” He shouted out, as the crowd only got louder in applause.
Over the hour, he began to play music from the 60’s and 70’s. Led Zeppelin’s ‘Over the Hills and Far Away, Communication Breakdown, Black Dog’, The Rolling Stones ‘Honky Tonk Women, She’s a Rainbow (Which unintentionally got Rainbow Dash to think it was about her.), Let’s Spend the Night Together, It’s Only Rock N’ Roll’, The Who’s ‘Who Are You, Behind Blue Eyes, Baba O’ Riley’, ending it with Pink Floyd’s ‘Shine On You Crazy Diamond’.
The entire time he was playing, the crowd was going wild at the songs. They cheered for him for playing something they had never heard before, thinking he was brilliant for playing songs he only knew because he was once a human. As he ended his last song, he yelled out to the crowd again. “Thank you once more! You’ve been great!” They cheered louder for him. “Thank you really! But before I get going, I want to play one more song for a very special girl out there! Sing along if you know the words!”
Octavia began to blush, thinking he was going to sing for her, unknowing that what he was going to do would make Twilight hate him forever. Suddenly he called out the name of the girl. “Twilight Sparkle, this one’s for you!” Octavia stopped blushing at the name of Twilight and became worried.
‘Why would he-?’ But before she could finish her thought, he had begun to play the song. AC/DC’s ‘Big Balls’. As he sang it, all the girls began to giggle uncontrollably; even the princesses began to giggle at Twilight’s expense, all the girls except for Twilight and Rarity. Even Octavia turned her worry and concern into laughter. It’s easy to say that Twilight was not having fun listening to the song, and as for Rarity, she was just disgusted at the lyrics.
After Fiery finished the song, he went waved goodbye to his fans and went to the backstage. As he was getting ready to go, Princess Celestia had come up to him with Octavia and Vinyl. “Oh hey girls.” He said when he saw them. “Like the show?”
Octavia smiled. “I’ll admit, you were pretty impressive. Also, I did get a little upset at that last song. I know you don’t like Twilight, but did you have to be so hard on her?”
Vinyl could only grin. Princess Celestia added to what Octavia was saying. “I’ll have to agree with Ms. Pie Fiery, as much as I enjoyed your show, there was really no need for such music at the end.”
“Oh please Princess Celestia and ‘Tavi, you two were laughing just as hard as I was. The only ones not laughing in that booth were Twilight and Rarity.” Vinyl interjected. “Don’t worry Fiery, I think you did great.”
Fiery gave them all a smile. “Thanks you guys, and I apologize for that last bit. I just got so frustrated at her for what she’s been trying to do these past few days, that I thought I would pay her back in a way I could.”
“Well I hope you like seeing her Fiery, because we’re all about to meet back at the castle.” Celestia told him.
Fiery winced. “Crap, I totally forgot about that.”
“Now come along, my sister is waiting with the rest.” Celestia began to go out of the tent with Octavia and Vinyl following her. Fiery was about to pack up his guitar when the stallion from earlier stopped him.
“Oh, there’s no need for that sir, we’ll pack your instrument away for you, along with the others.”
Fiery looked at the stallion and smiled. “Alright then, thanks, just make sure not to do any damage to it.”
“Will do sir.”
“By the way, I never caught your name.”
“Sir?”
“Your name, what is it?”
“Uh, Blues sir. Blues Noteworthy.”
“Well Blues, it was good to have you help us out, thanks.”
“Uh, thank you sir! And um…”
“Yes?”
Blue took out a piece of paper and a pen. “D-do you think you could give me your autograph?”
“Already? I’ve only done one gig.”
“I know, but when you become famous and all, I want to be the first one to have your autograph, if you don’t mind I mean.”
Fiery let a little laugh. “Sure Blues, I’ll be honored. And by the way…” He said to the stallion, taking the pen and paper from him.
“Yes sir?” Blues said in a cheery mood, happy that he could get Fiery’s autograph.
“How would I get in contact with you? For future events and all.” He asked Blues while signing, using his hoof.
“O-oh! Um, uh, I’m working at the Jazzy Grounds bar right now, here in Canterlot, trying to get my band and I off the ground and such.”
“Alright then Blues, if I ever need help needing somepony to lift something or even be a backup for me, I’ll be sure to hit and your boys up at that bar.” He told the blue stallion as he handed the paper back to him.
“Oh thank you sir! That would be so great!”
“No problem Blues. Now, if you excuse me, I got some mares waiting for me.” He smiled at the stallion and began to make his way to Princess Celestia who was waiting for him.
“I can’t believe that jerk!” Twilight screamed out in frustration as the mane six walked their way back to the castle.
“Oh come on Twilight, it wasn’t that bad.” Pinkie said to her purple friend, trying to calm her down.
“Not that bad? Not that bad!? He humiliated me Pinkie!”
“Ah’m gonna have ta agree wit’ Twi’ here Pinkie, as much as the song WAS funny, it was kinda mean-spirited.” Twilight gave Applejack a mean glare for what she said. “What? The song WAS funny!”
“Yeaaaah, I’m gonna have to agree with Applejack Twilight, that song was sort of funny.” Rainbow rubbed the back of her neck with her hoof confessing the truth about what she thought.
“I don’t know what the problem is, I thought it was about ballrooms.” Fluttershy said quietly, but the other girls heard her. Rainbow Dash facehoofed.
“Ugh, Fluttershy… Look, I’ll tell you.” Rainbow said as she swooped down next to Fluttershy and whispered into her ear about what the song was really about.
“O-oh, my…”
“Exactly, now you understand why I thought it was absolutely horrid.” Rarity commented. “Why Mr. Fancy Pants, or Princess Celestia for that matter! Would ever allow such vulgarity to be played…”
“I don’t know, but what I do know is that I’m going to complain to the Princess about it when we meet her. And by the way!”
“Yeah Twi’?” Applejack asked.
“Did any of you notice the spa twins and Nurse Redheart were sitting next to us? What’s up with that!?”
Fluttershy and Pinkie stayed silent, knowing the answer, while the others thought about it. “I don’t know Twilight.” Rarity answered. “I also noticed them there, but wasn’t able to put my hoof on it. I also noticed that Pinkie’s sister and her friend Ms. Scratch were sitting there as well… Pinkie, do you have any idea why any of them would be there?”
Pinkie could only put on a big smile. “Nope! But I bet we’ll find out soon enough!”
“What makes ya think that Pinkie?” Applejack asked her hyperactive friend.
“Mmm, nothing.” Pinkie replied with a smile.
“Well whatever you mean, it’s going have to wait, as we’re here.” Twilight announced as they had just reached the castle’s gates. They went inside and began to go to Celestia’s court room where they were told to meet after the party. As they got into the court room, they were shocked to see who was there.
Everypony was there that was at the party. Vinyl, Octavia, the spa twins, Redheart, the Princesses, Fiery, all waiting on the mane six. “You!” Twilight called out as she laid eyes on Fiery. “You… You… JERK!” She screamed out at Fiery as she stomped her way towards him.
“Whoa, settle down there girly.” Fiery said in his defense as she got closer. “It was only a joke.”
“JOKE!? You sang that song and humiliated me!”
“Well maybe I wouldn’t have done that if a certain purple unicorn didn’t piss me off so much to the point where I had to play something like that to get back at her!”
Before Twilight could charge up a spell to hit him with, a blue shield was put up between the two. “Alright you two, break it up.” Luna announced.
“Princess Luna! How could you defend this… this…”
“Jerk?” Applejack suggested.
“Asshole!” Twilight screamed. Everybody except Fiery and the Princesses were surprised by the outburst.
“Well well, seems little miss perfect has a foul tongue after all.”
“Fuck you!” Twilight screamed out at Fiery, surprising everypony once more.
“What did you say bitch!? Don’t make me come over there and-“ Fiery was saying but was interrupted by a new voice.
“ENOUGH!” Celestia commanded the two. They instantly fell silent. “Now Fiery, I know I would expect this type of behavior from you, but Twilight!”
Twilight flinched at the mention of her name, curling up into a ball scared. “Y-yes Princess Celestia?”
“I never expected you, my most prized student, to say such language, especially in front me or my sister.”
“I-I’m sorry Princess! I-it’s just that he said this and that a-and I-I just-“
“I know Twilight, but that still doesn’t make it right to say. If you were ever better than him, you would not have let him get to you.”
‘And who’s fault do you think it is for introducing the two to each other?’ Luna said in her mind, talking to Celestia.
‘Hush you.’ “Now Twilight, I asked you and the others to come here today because I wanted to tell you all a story… A story concerning Fiery. Is that alright Fiery?”
“Yes, it is Princess Celestia.” He answered her. As he answered, he looked over at her to see her giving him a glare. “Oh come on! Even now!?”
“Even now.”
“Ugh… Yes Aunt Celestia…” As he said aunt, everypony became surprised, even Octavia and Vinyl who had heard the story from earlier, but didn’t know about the aunt part.
“A-Aunt Celestia!? What!?” Twilight called out.
Celestia put on a smile while Luna only rolled her eyes. “Yes, Aunt Celestia… You see girls, it has to do with who Fiery’s real mother is.”
“Real mother?” Fluttershy asked.
“Yes, did he not tell you all about himself?”
“No, I did not Aunt Celestia, only Vinyl, ‘Tavi, Pinkie, and Fluttershy…”
“Wait, tell them about what?” Redheart asked.
“Well, I suppose before answering that Ms. Winters, I’d like to ask that any pony who is a part of Fiery’s harem, that they go stand next to him now.” She said with a smile. Immediately the girls stood next to him, all except for Princess Luna, who was needed next to her sister, and one other, Fluttershy. “Well Ms. Hippocrene?” Celestia called out to Fluttershy.
Fluttershy ‘meep’ed before flapping her wings and going over, shocking the mane six except for Pinkie, who already knew. “F-Fluttershy! W-what are you doing!?” Rainbow asked her best friend.
As Fluttershy landed next to Fiery, her face became bright red and hid behind him. “Well now that’s over with I’ll-“ Celestia started.
“Not so fast your highness.” Twilight interjected. “Fluttershy? What are you doing? Come back here.”
“I’m afraid she can’t do that Twilight.” Luna said in an authoritative voice.
“And why can’t she?” Rainbow asked back in anger.
“Because, it’s like my sister said, she is a part of his harem, and must stand next to him.”
“No! This can’t be true! Our little Fluttershy!? With him!?” Rarity said out loud. “Out of all the worst things that could happen, this is the! Worst! Possible! Thing!”
“Oh come on you guys, it’s not that bad.” Pinkie told them.
“Pinkie! Why are you defending him!?” Twilight asked her pink friend.
“Well Twilight, did you actually sit down and try to get know him?” Pinkie replied.
“Of course I did!”
“Did you really? Or did you try to get information out of him without his consent so that he would end up hating you? Maybe if you tried sitting down and actually talking to him calmly, you would know he’s not such a meanie mean pants.” Pinkie replied to the other four.
“I don’t want to do it because he might try to puke on me again! I can still sometimes taste his stupid puke…”
“Enough! All of you!” Celestia commanded them. “I wanted to have you all be here today because I needed you to all know something. Something that not only concerns Fiery but the fate of Equestria and ponykind.”
“Is it some other evil? We can defeat it with the Elements!” Rainbow told Celestia. “We don’t need HIS help to do it.”
“Actually Rainbow Dash, you do need his help.” Luna replied to the cyan pegasus. “But it is not an evil you are fighting, at least not like Nightmare Moon or Discord…”
“And it’s just not him that you need help from, but another just like him.” Celestia added.
“Excuse me Princess, but wha’ does that Fiery fellah have anythin’ ta do wit’ us?”
“Maybe not you specifically Applejack, but mares in general.” Celestia replied to the orange earth pony. “Tell me girls, do you notice something amiss among us?”
“You mean besides Fluttershy betraying us?” Rainbow said bitterly.
“Hey! Just because she chooses who she wants to fall in love with doesn’t mean she betrayed you!” Fiery said in a pissed tone. “She’s been extremely kind to me ever since I’ve gotten here, something that none of you have done, besides Pinkie.” She gave him a large grin for excluding her from the group. “If you actually did what Pinkie suggested, then maybe you wouldn’t feel so betrayed!”
“I-it’s alright Fiery, I-I can handle it.” Fluttershy tried calming Fiery down.
He looked at her and sighed. “I’m sorry Fluttershy, it just makes me so pissed off sometimes when ponies talk that way about you girls”
“Fine, we’re sorry Fluttershy for thinking you betrayed us.” Rainbow apologized in an annoyed tone.
“I-it’s alright Rainbow, I forgive you.” Just then Luna coughed to get their attention. “O-oh, I-I’m sorry…”
“Don’t be Fluttershy.” Celestia assured her. “Now, before I start my story, is there any more comments or questions that needs to be said?” Nopony spoke up, none but Aloe, who raised her hoof. “Yes Ms. Nefertiti?”
“Yes, I have a question about Fiery’s… Physique…”
“Yes, go ahead.”
“Is ‘it’ as large as before? Considering he’s changed form and all.” Everypony began to blush at the question, knowing what ‘it’ she was referring to. It was Octavia who spoke up.
“Y-yes Aloe, it is.” She said while her face began to become bright red.
“Alright, thank you Octavia, just wanted to know.” After she got her answer, the pink mare put a large smile on her face, then looked over to her blue twin. “What?” She asked, looking at her twin who had a disgusted face on.
“Did you really need to ask that RIGHT now?” Lotus asked her pink twin.
“Of course! I had to make sure.” Lotus facehoofed. Celestia coughed to gain their attention. They instantly became silent.
“Now then, if we have no other interruptions, I’d like to get on with this.”
Just then, a new voice entered the room. “Yes! I have a question.”
Celestia and Luna instantly recognized the voice and looked over to the doors along with everypony else. “I-I-I” Celestia said, stammering.
At the door, was a pink unicorn mare, looking no more than twenty, with a purple mane and tail, having an Eye Of Horus for her Cutie Mark. “Good to see you too Celestia. Now, my question is, where is my son?”Chapter 21 everyone, hope you enjoyed it. Again, thank you CrADHD and UraniumSpoon for pre-reading and helping me edit, couldn’t do it without you guys.
Into A New World: Original Chapters
(22) Have You Seen Your Mother, Baby
Chapter 22: Have You Seen Your Mother, Baby
“So tell me Celly, where is my son?” The pink mare said to Celestia once more.
“S-Starry! I wasn’t expecting you to be back so soon! What happened with the peace talks?” Celestia replied.
“Well, let’s just say that because I knew an unfortunate accident was going to fall upon the king, literally, I was able to save him by warning him, causing the falling chandelier to miss him altogether. Because of this, they agreed to sign the peace treaty, for saving their king after they failed to realize that the screws of the chandelier were so old and rusty that it was inevitable to fall.”
“T-That’s great Starry…” Celestia was becoming nervous. She could sense Fiery trying to get out in front to show himself, but was able to get Luna to hold him back and silence him with her magic.
“But enough about that, I know my son has regained his memories Celly.” Starry said in a confident tone.
“O-oh? And why’s that?” ‘Luna, we cannot let her see Fiery just yet, who knows what she’s going want to know about the human world if she sees him right now.’
“Luna?” Starry called out Luna’s name. “I know you’re there, bring my son out with you.”
Luna knew she couldn’t ignore this. If she knew Luna was there, hiding behind the girls and holding Fiery back, then they might as well give up. “A-Alright Starry, I’m coming out with your son.” She levitated Fiery out of the group of girls and brought him to the front with her.
As she sat him down in front of Starry, a large grin began to grow on Starry’s face. “Fiery!” She called out as she rushed her son. She threw her hooves around the stallion, hugging him as hard as possible, while at the same time kissing him on the cheeks.
“M-Mother!” Fiery called back out as he threw his hooves around Starry. Drawing confused looks from all of the girls, except for Celestia and Luna.
“E-Excuse me…” Twilight interrupted the two. “B-But who are you?”
“Twilight?” Celestia said to her student.
“Y-Yes your highness?”
“Do you remember the old tale I told you back when you were still learning here, about an old friend who could predict the future?”
“Y-Yes?”
“Well… Meet that friend… Starry Skies, old friend and political advisor.” Celestia introduced to the girls.
“Well that explains that part.” Vinyl said out loud. “But what does she have to do with Fifi?” She asked Celestia.
“She’s his mother…” Luna answered. All the mares could only look on blankly as the two continued to hug and kiss each other.
Finally Twilight found her voice. “M-Mother!? But that would not only make her about 3,000 years old like you told me Princess Celestia but…”
Finally Starry broke off the hug and replied to Twilight. “Yes, I am 3,000 years old as you said, and that also makes my son 1,000 years old.” She smiled at the group.
The entire group stood there stunned. Applejack and Rarity ended up fainting while the girls in Fiery’s Harem couldn’t believe it either. “Y-You’re his mother?” Redheart asked.
“Indeed.”
Celestia used a spell to reawaken Applejack and Rarity and spoke out once more, sighing as she did. “Perhaps I should tell you all about Starry and Fiery…”
Celestia began to tell the girls about Starry’s friendship with them, Fiery’s birth, him growing up as a pony, him falling in love with Luna and vice versa (which got gasps from the group), to the reason why they had to lock their memories up, to him growing up once more as a human on Earth (which got even more gasps, and a myriad of questions, but Celestia told them to save it for until her story was over), to her bringing Fiery back here to Equestria to fulfill his destiny. “And that is why we need your help girls… I know it’s a lot to take in, but the future of Equestria depends on you…”
“But Princess.” Twilight spoke up. “W-What does him having special… you know… have anything to do with us?”
Most of the mares facehoofed, including Fiery. Redheart spoke up, trying to be as polite as possible. “Twilight, I presume you know of how foals are made, correct?”
“Y-Yes?”
“Fiery is needed to create foals with the mares of Equestria, to balance out this weird, what did you call it Princess Celestia?” She turned to Celestia for answers.
“In all honesty Ms. Winters, we don’t know what it is. Out of nowhere, the mares of our country began to give birth to mostly fillies… Fiery is here to balance that out, but with the help of his friend, we’ll be able to balance out his influence as well so we don’t have the exact same problem but with opposite genders.”
“Wait, friend?” Twilight asked.
“Yes, one of his human friends on Earth… He too has been enchanted, just like Fiery here, but with Fiery impregnating mares with colts, he would impregnate mares with fillies. I’m hoping that with their children, they will mate, and will turn this 90/10 ratio into 50/50 once more.” Celestia explained.
After explaining, all the Elements except for Pinkie and Fluttershy became stunned at the explanation. Twilight tried finding her words for a while, opening her mouth and closing it, but was finally able to make a sound. “W-W-What d-does this have to-“
“Because Twilight, I was hoping that when he was introduced to you girls, you would be the ones to… procreate with him…” Celestia confessed to the Elements. Twilight, Rarity, Applejack, and even Rainbow Dash, all fainted when Celestia told them that. “Well, that was better than I was expecting.”
“Indeed, at least they didn’t try committing suicide after hearing that Celly.” Starry commented. Suddenly, Starry turned back to her son. “Now, where were we son?”
“Uh… Us hugging each other because we haven’t seen each other in 1,000 years?”
“Oh yes! Come here.” She said to him, then pulled him in for another hug and started to kiss his cheeks. Just then, Redheart coughed to get her attention. Starry stopped for a moment to pay attention to Redheart. “Yes dear?”
“I’m sorry to interrupt this touching reunion Ms. Skies, but I just think that we should introduce ourselves, considering all the remaining mares here, except for Princess Celestia from what I can gather, are in love with your son. I think it would be appropriate to introduce ourselves to you and such.”
“Very well Ms. Winters, go on.” Starry said with a smile, as she let go of Fiery, but pulled him right next to her.
‘How did she? No matter.’ “Um, yes, my name is Redheart Winters, I’m one of the few nurses in Ponyville.”
Next, Aloe and Lotus introduced themselves. “We’re Aloe and Lotus Nefertiti, we run the day spa in Ponyville.” They said to Starry with a smile. She smiled back.
Next, Vinyl introduced herself. “Vinyl Scratch, DJ extraordinaire.” Vinyl said while grinning. Starry only giggled at Vinyl.
“You seem so sure of yourself Ms. Scratch.”
“Of course I am! Nopony is able to create music like me!”
Rather than tease her some more, Starry only let Vinyl have her fun and agreed. “Very well Ms. Scratch, I believe you.”
Fluttershy came up next, but like usual, she was very shy about it. “M-M-My name i-is F-Fl-Fluttershy H-H-Hip-Hippocrene.” She said, squeaking at the end with fear.
“There’s no need to be afraid Ms. Hippocrene, I won’t hurt you in anyway.” Starry said to Fluttershy, giving off a very motherly aura around her. “Anypony who is special to my Fiery is just as special to me as well.” She said while smiling.
“T-T-Thank you!” Fluttershy announced, as she ran back behind the spa twins to hide herself. Starry could only giggle, thinking she was adorable to do something like that.
Pinkie Pie came up next. “Hi! My name is Pinkie Pie!” She said while bouncing up and down. “I’m not really a part of Fifi’s harem, but I like him nevertheless. Maybe I’ll join it one day!” Pinkie said with a large grin on her face.
“Well Pinkie, I do hope we’re able to get along just fine.” Starry smiled at her.
Finally, Octavia came up to the front and began to introduce herself. “My name is Octavia Mary Pie. Yes, I am the sister of Pinkie. I-“ Before she could continue anymore, Starry interrupted her.
“Ah! Octavia! I heard so much about you.”
Everypony became confused, all except Celestia. “You have?” Fiery asked his mother.
“Of course, Celly told me all about you, and how deeply in love you are with my son.” Fiery gave Celestia a glare, who only turned her head away, acting like nothing was wrong while whistling. “Oh, I do hope to see a grandchild from the two of you soon.”
Octavia began to blush up immediately as Fiery answered that. “Uh, mom?”
“Yes son?” Starry said back to him as she turned her head to him.
“We… We were sorta gonna wait a few years before having any kids… See how our income and time were like, you know, that sort of thing.”
“Nonsense!” Starry said. “You two would be perfect parents, no matter how much income you got. Besides, you’re the nephew of Princess Celestia-“
“Non-related nephew.” Fiery corrected her.
“Oh whatever, besides, I’m sure Celly would be willing to help you two out, wouldn’t you Celly?” Starry turned to her friend as Celestia turned her head back and smiled.
“Of course I would.”
“W-Well…” Octavia was able to get out. “I-If I c-could get a w-word in.”
“Yes dear?” Starry interrupted her.
“I-I t-think t-that…” Octavia looked up at Fiery and his mother. Fiery was shaking his head, telling her in silence to say they didn’t want children yet. Starry was nodding her head, telling her that she needed to say they wanted children. “I-I t-think that… We’llbereadywhenwe’reready!” Octavia answered quickly, earning a frown from Starry and a grin from Fiery.
“That’s too bad deary.” Starry said to her. “And here I had exciting news…”
“Wait, what?” Fiery asked her.
“Nothing. Now anyways, how is your relationship with Luna, Fiery?” Starry asked Fiery, changing the subject.
Fiery began to blush. “U-uh, we’re good.”
“We were actually thinking of spending some alone time tonight.” Luna announced. All the other mares except for Octavia and Fluttershy aww’ed in defeat.
“Well that sounds wonderful Lulu, don’t let me waste any of your time then.” Starry said to Luna, as she began to push her son in Luna’s direction.
“What? Mom, what are you doing?”
Starry had stopped pushing her son for a second to answer. “What, you don’t want to get in bed with her?”
“It’s not that at all!” Fiery announced. “I just don’t want my mom pushing me into having… you know…”
“Oh, alright you big baby.” Starry huffed.
“If you don’t mind Starry, I think we all need to go to bed, but I actually need to talk to you before we do.” Celestia announced to Starry. Starry nodded.
“Very well Celly.” She turned to the other mares and bowed. “It was very nice meeting all of you, and hope to see you some more tomorrow.” She then turned back to Fiery. “And you mister, we have lots to catch up on.” She said with a smile. He smiled back.
“Alright mom, that’s fair.” Fiery looked at Luna and smiled again. “Think we should get going?” The other mares coughed. “Oh, right, uh…”
“Tomorrow night.” Redheart announced. “Anypony else up for tomorrow night?” Aloe and Lotus raised their hoof, as well as Vinyl. “Well there you go then.”
‘Shit. Going to have some work to do tomorrow night.’ He thought secretly, hoping for Luna to hear him.
‘Well, that’s tomorrow, for tonight you’re all mine.’ She replied back to him.
“Alright girls, that’s fair. I haven’t given enough attention to you, but for tonight Luna should get some attention.” They all smiled and nodded, that is, until Fiery saw Fluttershy in the back still cowering. “What’s the matter Fluttershy?”
She popped out to try to look at him, but wasn’t able to. She was, however, able to find her voice. “Uh, um. Fiery?”
“Yes Fluttershy?”
“D-Do you mind m-meeting my p-parents?” She asked timidly.
Fiery stood there for a second not knowing what to say, but then Octavia asked for him. “Whatever made you ask that Fluttershy?”
“I-I saw them tonight. I told them about Fiery and they wanted to meet him. I’m s-sorry, if you d-don’t, I’ll-“
“I’ll do it.” Fiery announced.
Suddenly Fluttershy lightened up. “You will? Oh thank goodness.” She said in a clearer voice this time, not stuttering at all.
“What time?” Fiery asked.
“Tomorrow around noon. They want to go out to lunch at one of the fancier restaurants. I mean, if that’s okay with you.”
“Sounds fine by me, would also give me a chance to scout out the place.” All the girls looked at him with a confused look. “Oh, uh…”
“He promised me and ‘Tavi that he would take us out after we got paid.” Vinyl answered for him. The other mares began to complain about it. “Hey hey now! The only reason why we’re forcing him is because he promised Red here that he would take her out as well.” Vinyl told them. All the focus turned to Redheart.
Redheart began to stammer when Fiery saved her. “That is true, but only because I felt bad about having to be forced to do something with her without knowing her better first.” He explained to all of them.
“Y-Yeah, what he said.” Redheart added.
“Anyways… Goodnight girls!” Fiery exclaimed as he grabbed a very amused Luna, using his magic, and began to run off.
Celestia only laughed as Fiery began to run off with Luna, and then spoke up. “Well girls, I think Fiery has the right idea. Perhaps it is better for us to go to sleep.” All the mares ‘aww’ed as they were told, but agreed nevertheless. Octavia then spoke up.
“Excuse me Princess Celestia, but what about um…”
“The other girls?”
“Yes.”
“Don’t worry about them Ms. Pie, I’ll have Pinkie and Fluttershy take care of them, won’t you girls?” She asked the timid pegasus and hyperactive earth pony. They both nodded. “Good, now that that’s taken care of… Starry? Do you mind if I speak with you in private?”
“Sure thing Celly.” She smiled and once again bowed to all the mares. “It was very nice meeting all of you, and I hope to get to know you better.”
“As do we Ms. Skies.” Octavia replied to her. They all said goodnight to each other and began to head to their appropriate rooms, guards helping Pinkie and Fluttershy with the other Elements.
As Fiery rushed away, he had finally set Luna down before she became any more dizzy from the sudden grabbing. “Sorry about Luna, I just needed to get out of there.”
Luna was grabbing a hold of her head with her hooves, trying to focus. “It’s alright, just let me know if you’re going to do something like again. And I’d appreciate it if we could walk the rest of the way.”
“Deal.” Fiery smiled as began to follow her back to the room.
As they got to their room and into it, Luna began to walk over to the bed. “So, do you want me Fiery?” She smiled back at him.
“I sure do Luna.” He smiled back as he closed the door they came through behind him. “Though I do have one question Lulu.”
“Hmm?”
“I’ve been hearing rumors around the castle.”
“Oh? What about?”
“About you and a young colt named Pipsqueak? Mind explaining about that?”
Luna groaned. “Ugh, sometimes Celestia… Yes, I did bring him over one night, but I didn’t do what the guards and Celestia thinks I did.”
“So what did you do then?”
“Well…” She began to lay on the bed as she remembered the night. “One night I was on my nightly routine of flying over the lands, looking for anything wrong. On that night, I had realized I was flying over the young colt’s house, so I decided to pay him a visit. Without telling his parents, I brought him back here, and played with him a little bit, just like how I used to play with you when you were young.”
“You mean with the ball and such.”
“Exactly. Anyways, the guards heard us playing so they might have thought I was doing something else with him. But that’s beside the point. After a bit of playing, I had noticed that for some reason my back was aching, I guess it was because I had been flying for such a long time when I hadn’t flown that much in a long time.”
“This still doesn’t explain anything.”
“Well if you let me explain, you’ll understand.”
“Alright, alright.” Fiery said in a defending manner.
“Good… Anyways, after I told him that my back was aching and that we needed to stop until I could stretch it out some, he told me he could massage my back, since he does it all the time for his mother.”
“Then what about the ‘love-making’ that Celestia was talking about earlier?”
Again, Luna groaned. “I knew I said something I shouldn’t have…”
“And what’s that suppose to mean?”
“It’s what Pip called it when he was giving me a massage… Apparently he ended up finding his mom and dad doing it one night, and they explained that you call it love making when you massage somepony. I sorta let it slip out on accident instead of saying massage.”
“And how should I know I should believe you?”
Luna looked up and smiled. “Why don’t you come here and find out yourself?”
Fiery smiled and nodded. “Alright then, I’ll do just that.”
Back in Celestia’s room, Celestia was sitting, quietly looking at her friend who was reading a letter from Twilight. “So?” Starry spoke up. “What does this have to do with me?”
“Nothing, I just wanted to show you it while I can think of something to say.”
“I see… So what did you need me for?”
“… Why are you back a week before you’re supposed to be?” Celestia asked in a serious tone.
“I told you didn’t I Celly? I saved his highness’s life, so they thought that I-“
“I can understand you saving his life, but that doesn’t mean they would sign the peace treaty right away… Gryphons are prideful creatures, and wouldn’t agree to such a treaty, even if you did save their king.”
Starry sighed. “Very well, you caught me… I sorta forced them into signing it so I could come back sooner.”
“What did you do?”
“Nothing really… Other than threaten their king in secret…”
“… How did you threaten him?”
“Blackmail.”
Celestia became surprised. “Blackmail?”
“Indeed.” Starry answered with a smile. “I told him that if he didn’t sign the treaty, I would use my powers and connections in his country to tell his country about the corruption scheme he’s been playing for the past ten years.”
“What corruption scheme?”
“Oh, there really wasn’t any that I knew of, it was just a gamble.”
“But if he signed it, that means it worked. That also means that he is doing something corrupt.”
“That may be correct Celly, but it’s not up to us to tell the Gryphons, they must find the corruption on their own if they wish to overthrow him.”
Celestia sighed. “Alright Starry… But I do have another question.”
“Yes Celly?”
“What was the exciting news that you were going to tell Ms. Pie and Fiery about?”
Starry grew a large smile on her face. “Oh Celly, if I told you that, it wouldn’t be so exciting now would it? Besides, they’ll figure it out on their own soon enough. Now, if you’ll excuse me.” She got up from her sitting position and began to walk over to the door. “I need to go to bed, I’ve had a long day today. Goodnight Celly.”
Celestia could only sigh once more. “Goodnight Starry.”
As Celestia raised the sun, it glowed through the blinds of Luna’s room and shone into Fiery’s eyes. He had risen from his sleep as he opened his eyes slowly. He looked to the right of him to see his love sleeping soundly next to him. He smiled and kissed her on snout as he got up and slowly left the bed. Before he could get off entirely though, he felt something grab hold of his arm. He looked back to see what it is and saw another arm that was blue, connected to his love, holding him back. “Where do you think you’re going?” Luna asked him.
“Am I not even allowed to go to the bathroom by myself?”
“Not before kissing me properly first.” She smiled at him.
He rolled his eyes and smiled back at her. “Alright then, I’ll kiss you properly.” He leaned in and kissed her passionately for a while. A couple of seconds later, he broke it off and spoke once more. “Better?”
“Better.” She said while smiling. “But perhaps we should bathe together.”
He smiled and nodded.
The two went into the bathroom together and started to bathe each other.
After spending some time in the bath, they finally got out and dried themselves off so they could go to breakfast and eat.
As Luna and Fiery went to the dining room like yesterday, they sat in the same places that they had sat in the morning before. Just like the day before, the same maid came out with the food, this time consisting of more fruits, and they began to eat as they thanked the maid.
While eating, Fiery had noticed that the two were not alone, as Celestia as well as the Elements of Harmony were there. He sighed, he knew he could get along with Celestia, but not the Elements, at least the four he was on bad terms with. He turned to Celestia and spoke. “So… Aunt Celestia.” Twilight shivered once he dropped the word ‘aunt’, still not liking the idea of him being somewhat Celestia’s nephew.
“Yes Fiery? What is it?”
“May I ask what you and my mother talked about last night? I remember you asking her to meet you before I left.”
“Oh, nothing much really. Just catching up on how she did in Windisfarne. You know, making sure she did everything right and such.”
“Ah, I see.” Fiery said, and then proceeded to go back to his breakfast. As he was eating though, he could tell that Twilight was looking over at him constantly, thinking he wasn’t watching. After a while of Twilight looking at him, he finally cracked. He set his fork down on his plate and spoke. “Alright, what the hell do you want?” He said in an irritated tone to Twilight as he looked over in her direction.
“I don’t know what you mean.” She replied, obviously lying.
“Don’t give me that bullcrap. You were looking over at me for a reason, now spit it out.”
“Perhaps this isn’t such a good idea Fiery.” Celestia interjected.
“Hold on, I want to know why she won’t stop looking at me.” He replied to Celestia.
“Fine, since you simply must know, I was just wondering about your life, alright?” Twilight said in an irritated tone as well.
“And what the hell is that suppose to mean?”
“I mean I’m wondering what a human is and what type of life you had. Ever since I heard that last night, I haven’t been able to get out of my mind.”
Celestia spoke once more. “Perhaps you two can speak about such things in private later. But right now, it might be best to continue eating, then you girls can ask him as many things as you want until it’s time to meet Mr. and Mrs. Hippocrene. Is that suitable for you Fiery?”
Fiery was pissed, but he knew that Twilight wouldn’t drop the subject until she told him, so he nodded in agreement. “Yeah, I suppose that’s alright… And I’m sure the other girls will want to hear about it as well…”
“Very well then Fiery, I will have the housekeepers wake the others up in time so they may eat breakfast and meet you.”
“Thank you Aunt Celestia.” Fiery said, and then went back to eating breakfast.
Fiery had sat in a chair next to a fireplace while Luna lit it, then the mares all sat around Fiery to listen to his story. “Alright then… I guess all of you are wondering just what a human is.” The mares nodded, except for Luna, who knew a little about it. “Alright… I guess I can start off by saying that we’re a race of hairless apes of sort, or, at least I was, sort of. We evolved over millions of years to basically become to superior being on the planet that we live on known as Earth. It’s third among eight planets from a giant ball of fire and gas called the Sun.”
“We know what a sun is.” Twilight said in an annoyed tone.
“Oh, alright then Ms. Knowitall, since you obviously know what I’m talking about, then please, enlighten us. What are humans?” He came right back with. “Nothing? Then alright, please don’t interrupt me again.” Twilight only huffed in frustration, wanting to lash out at him, but held herself from doing it. “Anyways, where was I? Oh yeah, anyways, we live on a planet known as Earth, mostly something like 71% water or something like that, around 7 billion people, able to go into space, yadda yadda yadda.” Twilight opened her mouth about to ask another question, but was stopped by Fiery’s hoof. “Yes, 7 billion, and it’s not getting smaller any time soon. The space thing, eh, we sort of are able to send people to space with giant machines called rockets. I don’t know how they exactly work, but they cost a lot of money to build. Another thing is that we haven’t exactly found out how to survive in space yet or have found another habitable planet yet that we can reach, so we can’t move any of our people.”
“What was your life like?” Redheart asked him.
Fiery stayed quiet for a while before answering. “It was… interesting.”
“Interesting how?” Twilight asked him, trying to pry more information out of him.
“Girls, perhaps it’s better if you didn’t know about his history.” Luna answered for them. They ‘aww’ed in disappointment.
Fiery smiled at Luna for saving him, as she smiled back. Twilight only huffed once more in frustration. “Then what can you tell us?” She asked in anger.
“Please Twilight Sparkle, calm down.” Luna said to the mare.
“It’s alright Luna. She wants to know more, so I’ll tell her more.” Fiery smiled a smile that was known for his devilish ideas. “You see Twilight, where I come from, everybody is always happy! Gumdrops fall from the sky whenever it rains and nobody is forced to live on the streets as we have enough homes cheap enough for everyone! We get free education and free healthcare and nobody is worried about anything! Oh, and we piss out fairy dust.”
Twilight only frowned. “You’re messing with me, aren’t you?”
“What was your first guess?” Luna giggled a little, getting a glare from Twilight. “Yes, I was messing with you. Everything I said was basically a lie.”
“Ya mean ya don’ have edumacation and healthcare?” Applejack asked.
“We do, but people have to pay for it if they want ‘higher education’. There are plenty of people who have gone bankrupt because they couldn’t afford their healthcare bill.”
“Why doesn’t your government do anything about it?” Twilight asked him.
“Who do you think is the one who set up such a crappy system in the first place?” He answered her.
“I don’t understand, why would your government purposely cause ponies, err, people harm?” Lotus questioned.
Fiery took in a deep breath and sighed. “It’s a long story, consisting of people basically selling themselves out to huge corporations.”
“It’s not like we got anything else to do.” Twilight said.
Fiery took in another deep breath and sighed once more. “Alright, I’ll tell you…” Over the next hour and half, he basically told them of how the United States became a country, the history he knew, and how the government worked today. It was easy to say they were shocked at some of the facts, but listened nevertheless (except for Rainbow, how fell asleep about a fourth of the way into the story.) “And that’s basically the situation of the United States nowadays…”
“So greed made those people do what they’re doing?” Octavia asked him.
“Pretty much.” He looked over to the clock to see he still had another hour to burn until he had to leave with Fluttershy. ‘Shit.’
“Well at least I’m glad we didn’t grow up somewhere like that.” Rarity said out loud. “I could never imagine what it would be like to live in such poor conditions.”
When Fiery heard that, he felt like he needed to say something, but kept his mouth shut. “I bet a lot of people feel the same way Rarity.” He said quietly.
Rainbow had been woken up by Applejack as Rarity continued. “Yes, but I don’t see why they just let themselves or their children live in such poor conditions. If I ever got into a predicament, I would try my hardest to get out of that rut so I could go on with a better lifestyle!”
“Because, Rarity, those people can’t just ‘get out’ of that ‘rut’, they basically have the rules set against them so that they have no chance of succeeding. That’s the real world, you can say something like that because you haven’t seen or experienced the type of shit that Earth has to offer.”
“Well excuse me, I just don’t see how any parent would allow their children to suffer.”
“Because…” Fiery began, but he knew he didn’t want to get into a political argument with someone who had no idea what he was talking about, so he came up with the best answer he could come up with. “Because they just can’t alright? As much as they try, they just can’t do it.” The mares could tell he was holding back his anger, and Rarity decided to not press it any further. “Now, does anypony else want to know anything about how fucked up humanity is?” Everypony kept quiet. “Well alright then, I’ll just-“ But was stopped as he saw a cyan arm go up in the air, coming from Rainbow Dash. He sighed. “Yeah?” He asked in an annoyed tone.
“You never told us about yourself.” She asked once more, totally oblivious about how he felt about it earlier. All the mares turned to look at Rainbow. “What?”
Rather than blowing a gasket, Fiery began to laugh. The mares turned back around to see him laughing and became nervous. “F-Fiery?” Fluttershy called out. “A-Are y-you alright?”
“Rainbow, Rainbow, Rainbow…” Fiery said her name while shaking his head and laughing. “You and Ms. Sparkle just love to piss me off, don’t you?”
“What’s that suppose to be mean?” Rainbow got into his face once more, just like the party, but when she remembered it, she backed off enough.
“I said I didn’t want to talk about my past.”
“Why not? Chicken?” Rainbow mocked him. The other Elements tried to shut Rainbow up but it was too late.
“You’re a real bitch, you know that? I’m trying to be as nice as possible, holding myself back because I don’t want to make you all depressed about all the shit humans go through. And here you are, thinking you’re all that… Let me tell you Rainbow, you’re nothing but shit. You’ll never achieve your dreams and you’ll never succeed.”
“What’d you say!?” Rainbow ran up right next to his face and was pressing against his snout. He only smiled.
“I said you’re nothing but shit. You’ll never get anything you want in life.”
“Says you jerk!” She was about to hit him with one of her hooves when a dark blue aura surrounded her.
“That’s enough Ms. Dash.” Luna said calmly. “I wish for you two to calm down and not try to cause any trouble.” She announced as she brought Rainbow back to the group. “It is up to Fiery whether or not he wishes to speak about his past, and I would appreciate it if you all were kind enough to acknowledge that.” The mares all nodded, except for Rainbow, who was grumbling under her breath. “Very good.” She turned back to Fiery and smiled. “And I would appreciate it you stopped cursing.”
Fiery took in a deep breath and had a pissed look on his face, but he nodded. “Fine… I apologize for cursing. I’ll try to stop…”
“And…?” Luna said, pressuring him.
He only sighed again. “And I’m sorry Rainbow Dash for saying such things about you.” He said in a pissed tone. She only acknowledged it with a grunt.
“Good, now I think it’s time for Fiery and Fluttershy to get ready to meet with her parents in an hour.”
“Oh my goodness!” Fluttershy yelled out. “I was so absorbed in Fiery’s story that I completely forgot!” She rushed over to the doors and opened them, then ran out as she ran back to her own room.
“I guess I should follow her lead.” Fiery said to himself. “Luna, could you get my laptop?”
“Will do Fiery.” She said with a smile. Suddenly, a deep blue aura surrounded Fiery’s computer, then with a flash, disappeared. “It should be back at your house, lying on your bed.”
“Thanks Luna.” He smiled at her. He turned to the rest of the pack and bowed. “I’ll see you all later.” He smiled as he walked out of the room and began to walk back to Luna’s room.
As he left, the other girls turned their attention to Luna as she spoke. “I suppose you wish me to tell you all you’re allowed to do whatever you want?” They all had large smiles on their faces. She only rolled her eyes. “Very well… The chefs will have lunch ready by about twelve, so remember to come back, otherwise you won’t be able to eat until dinner.” They all nodded and began to leave, only leaving Luna and Octavia in the room. “Something the matter Ms. Pie?”
Octavia was staring blankly as she shook her head, regaining her composure. “Hmm? Oh, sorry, no. I was just thinking about last night.”
“What about?”
“Well… What did Fiery’s mother mean about ‘exciting news’ last night?”
Luna smiled at Octavia and walked over, then suddenly hugged her in a shoulder hug. “It’s something wonderful I’m sure… And for some reason, I have a feeling we’ll find out very soon…”
About 45 minutes later, Fiery had re-washed himself of any sweat and made sure he looked trimmed and proper. He began to walk to the central part of the palace as he was instructed to be at and as he entered a large circular room, he had spotted Fluttershy in the middle waiting for him. Her mane was tied back with a butterfly clip that suited her, so her mane wouldn’t cover her eyes, as well as a green dress with what looked like flower lace.
As he walked up to her she saw him and excitingly waved her arm at him, despite him being one of the few ponies in the large room. He chuckled a little as he rolled his eyes and walked to her. As he got closer, he spoke out. “Hey Fluttershy, I’m sorry to have made you wait.”
“Oh, it’s alright Fiery, I was just so excited that I guess I got here a little bit early.” She blushed a little and looked away in embarrassment. Fiery only smiled.
“It’s alright Fluttershy. So, where are your parents?”
“Oh!” She looked back up and looked around for them. “Well, I told them to meet us here at twelve…”
Fiery looked down at his watch and saw that they still had another ten minutes. “It’s only 11:50, I suppose that makes sense.” He looked back up at Fluttershy and smiled. “You really look beautiful, you know that?”
“O-Oh, um, t-thank you Fiery.” Once again, she became red with embarrassment and looked away. Fiery could only chuckle at her cuteness.
Just then, a blue pegasus mare with a dress that looked incredibly expensive, covering her Cutie Mark and pink mane and tail, along with a yellow pegasus stallion with a suit that also looked expensive, with a green mane and tail, and a what looked like a dollar sign for his Cutie Mark, came up to the two. Fluttershy saw them immediately and smiled. “Mom! Dad!” She called out to the two as they got closer.
“Fluttershy!” The stallion called out, smiling as he did. “It’s so good to see you again darling!” He flew over and began to hug his daughter as the mother walked over.
“Fluttershy dear, it’s been so long.” The mother spoke.
Fluttershy stopped hugging her father for a second to reply to her mother. “Oh, I’m sorry mother, it’s just I’ve been so busy in Ponyville and all.”
“It’s quite alright dear, I’d just like to see you a little bit. I can always make room in my schedule for my little Fluttershy.” The mother replied. She turned to face Fiery and smiled. “I presume this is Mr. Embers?”
‘Well they don’t seem so bad, not the stuck-up assholes I thought they were going to be.’ “Um, yes ma’am, I’m Fiery Embers.”
“Ah, Mr. Embers, so good to see you. I saw you perform last night.” The father spoke.
Fiery winced. “Y-You did?”
“Yes, and I must say, where did you learn to play like that son? I was incredibly impressed.”
“O-Oh, uh… I taught myself I guess…” Was all Fiery could think of to say. It was true that he did train himself using the internet and such.
“Well that was extremely impressive. I can see why my little pumpkin would be attracted to such a stallion.” Mrs. Hippocrene said to Fiery.
“O-Oh, uh, you’re too kind ma’am.” Fiery responded.
“Please, just call me Mist.” She said with a smile.
“And you can just call me Lightning.” The father added.
“O-Oh, okay, um. Mist. Lightning.” Fiery bowed his head as he said their names. ‘Man, this is going shits ton better than I thought it was going to.’
“Well, we have reservations at the Cote d’Azur for 12:15, so I suppose we should get going, shouldn’t we?” Lightning asked the three with a smile.
“Of course dear.” Mist replied. “Coming dears?” She asked Fluttershy and Fiery.
“Coming mother.” Fluttershy called out to her mother and began following the two, with Fiery right behind her.
The four arrived at the restaurant minutes later as they walked through the streets of upper Canterlot. Fiery hadn’t really gone through it during the day yet. He had only walked through it last night trying to get to his work, so he really couldn’t sight-see. It was clear to say he was impressed with how everything looked. Everything looked remarkable to Fiery as everything looked so high class. ‘Geez, guess the rich really like to show off.’
Just then, as the four were walking towards the restaurant, something caught Fiery’s attention. As the four were walking, a ragged green earth pony with bread in his mouth was running through the streets with what seemed to be two royal guards chasing after him. “Somepony stop that colt!” One of the royal guards called out.
Fiery stepped in front of the pony and was able to trip him, causing him to slid head first into the ground. As the two royal guards got closer, the one who yelled out thanked Fiery for stopping him. “No problem officer, but what did this colt do that you were chasing after him?”
“He stole some bread from the market.”
Fiery looked down at the colt and asked him. “Why did you steal the bread?”
“Because he’s a thief, that’s why.” The royal guard hoofling the thief said.
“But he must have had some reason. He couldn’t have stolen that bread just because he likes stealing bread.”
“Please sir.” The green dirt covered earth pony spoke. “M-My family is starving. My little sister and I have nothing to eat.”
“Yeah, yeah, and I’m Princess Celestia’s nephew.” The guard spat back. “Come on you, you’re spending a few days in jail like you belong.” The royal guard was getting the pony up when Fiery stopped him.
“Wait, I want to ask more of him.”
“What business is it of yours what happens to him?”
“Look, if I pay for the bread, as well as some extra for making you run around, will you let him go?” Fiery asked the guards.
The guards looked at each other, thought about it, then turned back to Fiery and answered. “I suppose that’s alright.” The guard hoofling the pony said.
“Alright, how much was the bread.”
“Five bits.”
‘Five bits? Jesus, all this for some bread that’s five bits…’ “Alright, I guess I can…” Fiery began to search through his pockets looking for money, then realized he had none. He sighed. ‘Fuck…’ He turned back to the guards and smiled. “Uh… You wouldn’t mind letting the guy go anyways, would you?”
“Don’t got the money huh bud?” The guard said while smirking.
Just then, Lightning stepped up. “I can pay for the young lad.” He pulled out five bits from his pocket and paid the guards. “And here’s something a little extra for you boys for doing your work so valiantly.” He paid each guard an extra five bits as well.
The guards smiled and thanked Lightning. “Well it seems everything is in order, good day to you two fine gentlemen.” The guard hoofcuffing the colt unchained the colt and threw him to the ground. “I don’t want to see you again around these parts, got that?”
As the colt got up, he thanked Fiery and Lightning as he picked up the bread. “O-Oh thank you. I’m very sorry about all of this. I-It’s just I don’t have a job because I’m too young, and I only live with my sister a-and-“
“Say no more young lad, think nothing of it.” Lightning stopped the boy. “But if what you say is the truth, then why do you roam the streets stealing? Where are your parents?”
The colt looked down with sadness. “M-My parents… T-They…” The colt began to tear up without saying anymore.
Fiery put a hoof on the colt’s shoulder, causing him to look up, and smiled. “You said you were looking for a job?”
“Y-Yes sir?” The colt said while wiping his tears.
“Well then, later today I want you to bring you and your sister, along with any valuables you may have, and go to the palace. If they guards stop you, tell them that Fiery Embers sent for you and your sister.”
“O-Oh thank you sir! Thank you so much! I will! I will be there!” The colt said with a smile on his face and began to run off back home. As Fiery watched the young boy run away, he also began to grow a smile on his face.
“Why did you help the young lad?” Lightning asked Fiery.
“I don’t know… I just felt like I had to.” Fiery said as he continued to smile.
Lightning only smiled at Fiery. “Very well then… Come on; let’s get going before we’re late for our reservation.” Lightning said as he put a hoof on Fiery’s shoulder. Fiery looked at Lightning and nodded. As the two began walking back to the mares, Lightning apologized. “Sorry about that, just some trouble going on and such that we had to take care of.”
“It’s alright darling, we didn’t waste too much time waiting for you.” Mist replied.
“Alright then… Shall we get going once more?” Lightning asked them all, and they all nodded in response.
The four had no trouble getting into the restaurant as they arrived, and sat down to eat lunch. While they were waiting on their meals, Lightning started to ask Fiery about his personal life. “So Fiery, because of how you treated that child, I’m just curious, what was your childhood like?”
Fluttershy flinched, afraid of what Fiery was going to do. But rather than getting angry like he did with the girls, Fiery only answered calmly about it. “Well, it was… Interesting, let’s put it that way.”
“Oh? Do you mind if we ask how it was interesting Fiery?” Mist asked him.
Fiery gave a smirk. “Well, the problem is that I don’t know if you would believe me or not.”
“And why do you think that Fiery?” Lightning asked.
“Well… It has to deal with Nightmare Moon, another planet, and a time period of 1,000 years.” Fiery said with a straight face. Lightning and Mist only looked confused.
“Beg your pardon?” Lightning spoke up.
“U-Uh, mom? D-Dad? P-Perhaps it’s better i-if you d-didn’t ask a-about Fiery’s past…”
“We’re only trying to find out more about Fiery darling.” Mist replied to Fluttershy. “B-But, that is an odd thing to say Fiery…”
“Well, I don’t blame you for not believing me. Anypony else I just met an hour ago would probably have the exact same reaction.”
“Well, how about you start with the beginning then Fiery.” Lightning suggested.
Fiery was shocked. ‘They really want to know about my history…? Alright I guess…’ “Um, okay… I guess it would have started a thousand years ago when my mother, Starry Skies, gave birth to me.”
“Beg your pardon? Starry Skies?” Mist interrupted.
“Um, yes?”
“The same Starry Skies that works in the palace as Princess Celestia’s personal political advisor?”
“Err, yes, that’d be the one.”
Mist smiled. “Very well then, continue.”
Fiery looked confused. “A-Alright…” He began to tell the two all about his childhood. You know the routine, him being born, falling in love, being human, yadda yadda yadda. “And that’s where I am now I suppose.” He finally finished after an hour of storytelling, their food arriving in the middle of it.
“Well Fiery, that sounds like quiet a tall tale.” Lightning said.
“And I don’t blame you if you think it is something made up. But, if you really want to know if it’s true or not, you can ask my mother, Princess Luna, or Princess Celestia for clearance. They’ll probably end up telling you the exact same thing I have.”
“Well if you say that they’ll say the exact same thing, I might just take you up on your offer Fiery.” Lightning smiled at him. “But enough about that. Fiery?”
“Yes sir?”
“Do you or your friend who performed last night have a music agent yet?”
‘Is he proposing to be my agent? It might be a good thing, be close to Fluttershy’s parents and all…’ “Uh, I have no idea about ‘Tavi or Vinyl sir, but I do not, no.”
“Well how would you like it if my friend, Mr. Pants, becomes your agent? He did become rich doing a music agency after all.”
“Mr. Pants?” Fiery questioned. “You mean as in Fancy Pants?”
“The very same! He was extremely impressed with your performance as were we, as I had said earlier, and because I told him that we would meeting you today, he wanted to know if you and your friends would want to accept.”
Fiery didn’t know what to say. “W-Well sir, I’m very honored, but I think I would need to talk it over with ‘Tavi and Vinyl first.”
“Of course, of course. I completely understand Fiery.” Lightning smiled at Fiery.
“So Fluttershy.” Mist spoke up.
“Yes mother?” She replied as she was sipping some after dinner tea, as was Fiery.
“How far have you and Fiery gone?” She asked nonchalantly.
Fiery nearly spat his tea out, while Fluttershy simply drank hers in time. “E-Excuse me mother?”
“I simply asking how far you’ve gone darling. Are you not a part of his harem?” Mist questioned.
“U-Uh, if you don’t mind Mist-“ Fiery leaned over to the mother. “Where did you hear that?”
“Princess Celestia was kind enough to tell us before we met up with you. There’s nothing to be ashamed of about it.” Mist explained.
“Indeed, Mist here was actually my first in my own harem, until I decided to marry her. It’s easy to say the other girls weren’t pleased, but they moved on with their lives.” Lightning said with a smile.
Fiery looked over to Fluttershy who looked pale. “Uh, if you don’t mind me saying, we… haven’t actually done anything yet. I’m not the type to push a girl into something she doesn’t want to do.”
“Well that’s very nice to hear Fiery.” Mist smiled. “But I do hope you do something soon, when I heard my little girl was in a harem I just thought that I would be seeing a grandchild soon.”
Fiery sat back in his chair fully and started to nod his head. “Alright then…” ‘Jesus, what the hell is up with everypony wanting god damn grandchildren!?’ Fiery looked back at Fluttershy and put his hoof on hers, snapping her out of her terrified trance.
As she came back, she looked at him. “Fiery…”
“Don’t worry Fluttershy, I won’t do anything unless you want me to.” He said as he smiled at her. She smiled back.
“Thank you Fiery.” Then began to lean on him, wanting him to know she loved him.
Mist and Lightning sat there saying nothing for a while, smiling as they saw their little girl leaning on him like that. Suddenly, Lightning coughed to get their attention. Fluttershy shot straight up back in her chair and became bright red, as did Fiery. “Well, if we’re all done eating and such, I think it’s time to pay for the bill.”
“Oh, um, I’m kinda sorry about this but… I don’t exactly have any money.” Fiery apologized. “I’ve only been here for a little over a week, and last night was my first job. I haven’t gotten paid yet so…”
“It’s alright my lad.” Lightning said with a smile. “I can pay for everything.”
“Oh, um, thanks. Again, I’m really sorry about this. I’m not a cheapskate, I really-“
“It’s alright dear.” Mist also said with a smile. “Just think of this as a treat to the two of you.”
“Thanks mom. Thanks dad.” Fluttershy said to the two.
“You’re welcome dear, anything for you.” Mist said while still smiling.
As they got out of the restaurant and back to the palace, it was about four in the evening, as they did a little shopping as well. They had gotten a heart-shaped diamond for Fluttershy to wear around her neck as a necklace, while getting Fiery a diamond-encrusted watch. As the four got back to the palace, they saw something disturbing at the entrance to it.
The young colt that they had met earlier had some bags on his back, one of the sides containing a foal no older than two or three. As they got closer, they could hear him arguing with the guards, all while the foal was crying. “I’m telling you! Mr. Embers told me to come here!”
“Listen kid, I don’t know who you think you are, but I doubt that somepony like Mr. Embers would waste their time with you.”
‘Damn, even the guards know I’m that important, huh?’ Fiery thought as he got closer. “And what makes you say that guard?” He said out loud as they got to the gate.
“And who do y-“ The guard had begun to say, not knowing who was coming to the gate, when he saw the four of them. “M-Mr. Embers! I’m so sorry! I didn’t know it was you.”
“Mr. Embers!” The colt came running up to Fiery. “I-I tried to get in like you said Mr. Embers, but they wouldn’t let me!” The colt began to tear up, obviously upset about not knowing what to do.
Fiery only smiled. “Hey, hey, don’t cry.” He put a hoof on the colt’s shoulder. “I think your sister would appreciate it if we got away from those mean old guards, don’t you?”
The colt started to wipe his tears and smiled back. “O-Of course Mr. Embers.” He began to calm his baby sister down as well, trying to sing her lullaby’s to get her back to sleep.
Fiery turned to Fluttershy and her parents and addressed them. “Do you mind if you take little…” He turned back to the colt and foal. “Say, I forgot to ask what your name is.”
“Bramble, Bramble Thorns sir. And this is my little sister Autumn Blossom.”
Fiery smiled once more at Bramble. “Alright then.” He turned back to the other three to address them again. “Do you guys mind if you take Bramble and his sister Autumn inside? I’ll be right with you.”
“Of course dear, we would be delighted.” Mist spoke up. She walked up to the colt and nuzzled him. “Come on now, let’s go inside and wait for him to finish up here.”
The four of them began to walk in while Fluttershy stopped to whisper to Fiery. “You’ll be alright, won’t you?”
Fiery smiled at her. “Of course, I just want to talk to these guys for a bit, that’s all. I promise nothing will get out of hoof.”
Fluttershy returned the smile. “Alright, I’ll be waiting inside.” She then began to gallop to catch up to her parents and to the colt.
Fiery turned to the guard and began to walk up to him. “I-I’m very sorry sir, I truly didn’t know he was your guest! You must understand! Please don’t tell the princesses about this mistake!” The guard began to beg.
Fiery walked up next to the guard and put his hoof on the guard’s shoulder, then spoke to the guard. “It’s alright, I know you were just doing your job.”
“O-Oh thank you sir! Thank you so much!” The guard responded.
“No need. But I do have a question for you.”
“Y-Yes sir?”
“Do you know of anything or anywhere I could get like a tablet or something to hand out to ponies I want to come here when I’m visiting? That way something like this doesn’t happen again?”
“O-Oh, um.” The guard began to think, but before he could answer, his companion guard did.
“The castle’s jeweler Mr. Embers, I’m sure they can make you some things that would help you in something like that.”
Fiery turned to the other guard and thanked him. “Alright, thanks…” He tapped the guard’s shoulder that he was currently hanging onto and spoke again. “Keep up the good work you two.” He nodded to the two and began to walk in.
As Fiery got through the gates and out of earshot, the scared guard spoke. “Wow, wasn’t expecting that…”
“Can’t judge a book by its cover.” The companion guard spoke. The scared guard nodded.
As Fiery got inside the castle, he saw that Mr. and Mrs. Hippocrene was waiting with Fluttershy and Bramble for him. “Sorry for making you all wait for me, just had to talk to those guys about something real quick.”
“It’s alright dear, I’m just glad you didn’t do anything drastic out there.” Mist had replied to him.
“I’m also glad I didn’t do anything drastic.” Fiery joked. “I’m surprised I handle it in the way I did really…”
“Why do you say that son?” Lightning asked him.
“Well, the old me probably would’ve cussed him out or something, but… I just felt like I didn’t need to do such a thing to them.”
“It’s called maturity son.” Lightning said back to Fiery while smiling.
“What’s a machurty?” Bramble tried asking, which caused the adults to chuckle.
Fiery told him. “It means you’re grown up kid. Now come on, I’m sure you and your sister are hungry.”
Bramble smiled and looked to his sister. “Hear that Autumn? Mr. Embers is going to get us something to eat!” The foal only yawned as a response, being sleepy.
Fiery chuckled some more, thinking she was adorable. ‘I wonder why I feel so different since I’ve gotten my memories back… Maybe it is what Lightning said, maybe it is maturity…’
Just then, Lightning spoke up. “Well, I think it’s time for me and the misses to start get going, don’t want to get home too late you know?”
Fluttershy gave her parents a hug and kiss goodbye for each of them, and then Fiery did the same. “It was very good meeting you two. Mist. Lightning.” He nodded his head in respect to the two as he said their names once more.
“And it was very nice meeting you Fiery. You’re a very well-mannered stallion, and I’m glad somepony like you is taking care of my little Fluttershy.” Mist replied with a smile.
With saying their goodbyes, Fiery, Fluttershy, and their new companion Bramble, went to the dining room to get something to eat.
As they reached the dining room of the castle, they saw Luna there having a snack. “Luna! Surprised you’re here.” Fiery called out.
Luna turned to see Fiery walk in with Fluttershy and the new colt. “Oh, hello Fiery, I wasn’t expecting you to be back so soon. And who’s this?” She asked as Bramble revealed himself.
“His name is Bramble, with his baby sister Autumn. I saw him stealing some bread, and instead of having him go to jail, Mr. Hippocrene and I were able to bring him and his sister here.”
Luna smiled at Fiery and began to walk up to him. “Well that was a very nice thing of you to do Fiery.” As she got up to his face, Fluttershy began to blush and hide Bramble’s eyes. Luna kissed Fiery on the snout and then started to walk out of the room, rubbing her tail across his face. “I hope to see you sometime soon again Fiery, I had a lot of fun last night.”
“U-Uh, yeah… Oh! Wait a minute Luna.” He began to run after her and stopped her.
“Hmm?”
“Do you know where my mother is?”
“For whatever reason?” Luna questioned him.
“I want to ask her a few questions.”
“Oh? What type of questions?” Luna questioned him again. Fiery looked back at Bramble. “I see… I don’t know if she’ll be willing to do such a thing though Fiery.”
“That’s why I want to ask her.” He said to Luna while keeping his head facing Bramble and his sister. “When I saw him today, I don’t know, but for some reason I felt like I somehow knew what he was going through…”
“Like what?”
“I don’t know… That’s why I want to ask my mom.”
Luna sighed. “Alright, I guess that makes sense. I can bring you to her.”
He smiled at Luna and wrapped his forelegs around her, hugging her. “Thanks Lulu, you’re the best.” Luna could only smile at his antics.
“It’s no problem Fiery…”
Fiery let go of Luna and looked back at Fluttershy and Bramble. “Fluttershy?”
Fluttershy turned her attention away from Bramble and Autumn for just a second to look at Fiery. “Yes Fiery?”
“Can you look after Bramble and Autumn for a few minutes? I want to go get my mom to ask her some questions. I’ll be right back, I promise.” He said with a smile.
Fluttershy smiled back. “Alright Fiery, I’ll do that.” She turned back to Bramble and spoke. “Bramble, do you want to go to the kitchen to see what they can make for you and your sister?”
“Oh yes Ms. Hip-Hip-Hip…” He stuttered trying to say her name. Fluttershy only smiled at his attempts.
“Just call me Fluttershy, all my friends do it.” She said to him.
“Um, thank you Ms. Fluttershy.” Bramble said back to her. With that, the two began to go back into the kitchen to see if the chefs would make them something to eat while Luna and Fiery went to his mother’s room to ask her a few questions.
As Fiery and Luna got to Starry’s room, they had heard laughter inside. “I wonder who’s in there with mom.” Fiery said out loud.
“Well the only way to find out is to go in and see.” Luna commented. With that, she opened the door to Starry’s room to reveal a room very much like Luna’s, and sitting inside it was Starry with Octavia and Pinkie.
As the doors opened, Starry had stopped laughing for a second to turn her attention to the guest. “Yes? Oh! Fiery! And Luna too!”
“Hi mom, can I actually talk to you for a minute?” Fiery asked Starry.
“Well sure, come on in and have a seat. I was just talking to ‘Tavi and Pinkie here about stories of your childhood.” She said with a smile.
“Well that sounds great.” Fiery said in a sarcastic tone.
“Oh it’s not that bad. Luna! Why don’t you come in as well?”
“I would Starry, but I was just taking a small break from work that I really must get done. I’ll see you all later then.” With that, Luna bowed to them and began to walk away from the doorway and in the direction she was needed.
As Luna left, Fiery closed the door that was still open and then spoke. “Mom?”
“Yes Fiery?” Starry replied.
“Do you think you could help me a bit?”
“You’re speaking of the colt and his sister, are you not?” Starry asked right back. Fiery’s jaw dropped, but came right back up as he guessed what had happened.
“You saw the future again, didn’t you?”
“Indeed, and I know why you feel so attached to them as well. But before that, I must admit, for a five year old, he’s done a real good job of taking care of his two year old sister.”
Octavia and Pinkie only looked back and forth between the two with confusion, then at each other, then back to the mother and son. “Um, if I may ask…” Octavia started.
“Fiery found two children who were homeless and brought them in, and now he wants to know if I can take care of them, isn’t that right?” She looked over to her son.
“Yes, it is.”
“The answer is no.” She then took a sip of tea she had in a cup in front of her.
“Why not?”
“Because, this could help you Fiery. And besides, I don’t have the time for children like I did with you. When you were a child, I was at the castle as a guest, now I’m here as a political advisor. I won’t be able to look over those children like I was with you.”
“But don’t you have nannies and such here to help take care of them?”
“And you have one right here in this room who I’m sure would be happy to help.” Starry said, and then looked at Pinkie.
“Um, I don’t quite understand what’s happening…” Octavia interrupted the two.
“I’m sorry Fiery, but you’re going to have to take the children home with you.”
“Wait, what?” Octavia spoke up once more.
“You’re going to have to get ready for children soon anyways, so you might as well have some help with these children, not to mention the five year old can help around the house after he comes home from school.”
“Okay, I’m sick and tired of your codes. What do you mean we’re going to have to get ready for kids soon? We’re going to wait a few years to have any kids.”
“Just because you want to wait, doesn’t mean ‘Tavi’s body is going to wait.”
“What is that suppose to mean mom?” Fiery asked this time in anger.
“I’m also curious.” Octavia spoke up.
Starry sighed. “Well, I was trying to keep it a secret since you chose to wait a few years before having any foals, but I guess you won’t stop asking since I keep dropping the ball in hints.”
“Again, what the hell are you talking about mom?”
“’Tavi?”
“Y-Yes Starry?” Octavia responded to Starry with fear, thinking she was beginning to understand what she was talking about.
“When did you have your period last dear?”
“A-About three weeks ago, why?”
Starry sighed, then spoke to the two. “Wait until next week, see if you’re late, and then your answer will be clear.” She took another sip of tea. Fiery finally understood what his mom was getting at, and fainted onto the ground.
“Yay! ‘Tavi! You’re gonna be a mom!” Pinkie hugged her sister, but as she did, her sister fainted as well. “’Tavi? ‘Tavi!?”
“Don’t worry Pinkie dear, they’re just excited, that’s all.” Starry said as she took another sip of tea right after.Chapter 22. Hoping to expand more on Celestia’s/Luna’s parents, Starry, the two kids that Fiery and the gang are gonna have to adopt, etc. Don’t worry, this story is nowhere near finished. Poodicus out. Uranium spoons will give you cancer, and are not recommended for daily use. This is true even more so to children who have or may have ADHD as it may induce radiation poisoning, chronic pain, superpowers, or death. Death is most likely. - Friendly advice from UraniumSpoon and CrADHD
Into A New World: Original Chapters
(23) We're In This Together
Chapter 23: We’re In This Together
Several minutes had passed since Fiery fainted. He woke up to the shock of an ice cold bucket of water being thrown onto him. As he opened his eyes, he saw that his mother was holding the bucket with her magic above him. “So glad you could come back from the land of sleep son.”
“Wha? What the hell happened?” Fiery said groggily tone as he sat up.
“Oh, you just fainted when you found out that Octi is possibly pregnant.” Pinkie said out loud.
Fiery laid back down and put his hooves over his eyes in disbelief. “Fuuuuck.”
“Get used to it son, you knew this day was going to come eventually.”
Fiery removed his hoof from one of his eyes to look at his mom. “Yeah! But I didn’t think it was going to be so damn soon!” He put his hoof back over his eye and spoke some more. “How’s ‘Tavi taking it?”
“Oh, she fainted as well after she found out.” Pinkie replied to him.
“Great, just fucking great… Not only am I being forced to take care of some kids I thought my mom could take care of, but now I’m going to have a kid of my own in what, 9 months?”
“Eleven.”
“Whatever!”
“You should have worn a condom.”
“I don’t want to hear that from you.”
“Hey, I got an excuse, we didn’t have condoms 3,000 years ago.”
Suddenly, all three began to hear a noise coming from behind Pinkie. They looked to see that Octavia was getting up. “What happened?” She asked as she got up.
“You’re gonna be a momma Octi!” Pinkie bounced over to her sister and started to hug her. “Mom and dad are going to be so happy!”
“W-Wha?” Octavia started to become scared.
Fiery got up to address his lover. “My mom here told us that it’s possible that you’re pregnant with my kid.”
“B-But how!?” Fiery raised his eyebrow at her. “No! I can’t get pregnant yet!”
Fiery walked over to his lover and moved Pinkie out of the way, then began to hug her himself. “It’s okay ‘Tavi, we’ll figure out something…”
“F-Fiery…” She began to tear up and started to cry on his shoulder. “Why now? Why did it have to happen now?”
“Shh, it’s alright.” He began to stroke her mane and back, trying to calm her down. As he was stroking her back, he spoke to Pinkie and Starry. “Mom? Pinkie? You mind giving me and ‘Tavi some time to ourselves? And if there are any guards out there, to tell them to leave as well?”
“Sure dear, take all the time you need. Come along Pinkie.”
“Okay…” Pinkie said in a depressed tone, feeling sad for seeing her sister sad as well.
As the two left, Fiery spoke again. “’Tavi?”
“W-What…” She replied while sniffling, trying to clear her tears away.
“We don’t know if my mom is right just yet… But if she is…”
“What are you suggesting?”
Fiery stayed quiet for a while. “I don’t know… If we really don’t want this child, we might have to use the nuclear option…”
Octavia broke the hug off with Fiery and looked at him. “You don’t mean-“ Fiery looked away from her, ashamed for even having to suggest a thing. “How could you ever think of a thing like that Fiery!”
“I know!” He yelled back, still facing away from her. “But… But think about it ‘Tavi, are we really ready for a kid?”
“And what about those two orphans that you picked up? Those two kids that we don’t even know if they ran away from their parents or not! Are we ready for them!?”
“Hey! I thought that my mom was going to be able to help them here in the castle, alright!?” He said this time in the direction of facing Octavia. “This is our kid we’re talking about! It’s either ‘that’ or giving birth to him ‘Tavi. It’s your choice…” He looked at her with sadness in his eyes, but was still determined to look strong in front of her.
“What about adoption? Why isn’t that an option!?”
“No! I am not having my kid given away to be adopted. We have no idea if he would be safe or not or even going to a loving family!”
“So what!? You just want me to get rid of it just like that!?”
“I don’t know!” Fiery got up and started to walk away from her, afraid of doing something he would regret. As he did he began to use one of his hooves to run it through his mane. “I don’t know, alright! God damnit!” He ended up punching the wall in frustration, leaving a dent. “We have only two options ‘Tavi… I don’t know what’s going to happen if you give birth to that kid. What about your career? What about us being able to spend time with the kid and living together as a happy family? I don’t know if I could handle it…”
“So what, you would walk out, just like that? Just like how you said your father walked out on you? I thought you said you would never do the same to your kid.” She retaliated with anger in her voice, but was crying at the same time. Fiery had opened the door that he was standing by and started to walk out the room into the hallway. “Where do you think you’re going!?”
“I don’t know! But I think it’s better if I left right now before I do something I’ll regret!” He yelled back as he walked out the door and slammed it shut behind him as he walked into the hallway. Back in the room, Octavia only broke down crying, not knowing what to do.
Fiery began to walk through the halls as he was still fuming from the recent conversation. “Damnit ‘Tavi…” He spoke quietly to himself. “I just want to do what’s best for us.”
“Oh? And what would that be?” Fiery stopped walking to look up to see who was talking to him. It was Celestia.
“Oh, it’s you. What do you want?” Fiery asked in anger.
“Is that any way to treat your aunt?”
“Piss of with the aunt thing.” He began to walk around her but was stopped as a white aura surrounded him, then placed him back in front of Celestia. “I’d appreciate it if you didn’t try to piss me off more.”
“And I’d like to have a chocolate shake right about now, but we can’t always get what we want. Now tell me Fiery, what’s wrong?”
“I don’t want to talk about it.”
“Well you know I won’t let you get away until you tell me, so you might as well tell me. Come, follow me into my chambers.” Celestia began to use her magic to bring Fiery along with her to her chambers. As they arrived and entered her room, she asked him again. “So tell me Fiery, what’s the problem?”
Fiery stayed quiet, still unsure of what to say, but finally came out with it. “… ‘Tavi’s possibly pregnant…”
“Well that’s wonderful!” Celestia said in excitement. “I don’t see why you would be so down about it though.”
“Because I don’t know if I can handle it, alright!?” Fiery yelled back at her as he looked into her eyes. “I don’t know if I could handle being a parent! I’ve only been back for only a week and this is what I get!? I find out that the girl I love is probably pregnant because I was too fucking dumb to think about birth control or some like that!”
“So you’re upset because you don’t know if you’re going to be a good parent? Is that all? Or are you worried about taking care of the child, along with the children you found as well?”
His face of anger turned to one of confusion. “H-How do you-“
“I met them while they were with Fluttershy. Cute kids really.”
“Then why don’t you take care of them?” Fiery snapped back.
“Because I’m not the one who brought them here Fiery. But that’s beside the point. Why don’t you think you’ll be a good parent?”
“Because, I was raised in such a shitty environment that I don’t know how to handle a kid… I guess I was hoping to use the kids I picked up as a way to teach myself for when I was ready. But I’m not ready…”
“Yet, not ready yet.”
“Maybe, but I don’t want to even think about raising a kid right now.”
“Then why did-“
“Because I thought my mom would be able to take care of them, alright!?” Fiery yelled at her, making Celestia go silent for a few moments.
After thinking about what he said, Celestia finally answered. “Fiery… If you could have a chance of having those kids be raised here, at least for a little while, would it make you happy?”
Fiery looked up at Celestia. “What are you getting at?”
“I want to know if you’re willing to adopt those kids if say, I keep them here at the castle for a few months, while you get your house ready. Not only would it give you enough time to get ready for those kids, but if Ms. Pie really is pregnant like you said, then you two can figure out what you want to do with your household then as well.”
“Whoever said that we were going to keep the kid?” Fiery asked in an angered tone.
“I did, because if you didn’t, I’d make sure you wouldn’t stop having sex with all the mares in your harem until you knocked every single one of them up. How does that sound instead?” Celestia threatened.
Fiery knew he was beat. As much as Celestia loved to kid around, she was serious when it came to the future generations of her ponies. Then he thought about something. “What about Luna? Would you force us to do it as well?”
“I’d make sure she was the first one.”
It was official, Fiery was beaten. “Fine… I guess since you’re giving me no other option…”
“Good, now go make up with Ms. Pie, I could hear her crying back in Starry’s room.”
Fiery nodded and began to walk back to his mother’s room, where Octavia would still be at, while Celestia stayed back in her own room. As Fiery left the room and shut the door, Starry came out of the shadows inside Celestia’s room and spoke. “Well that was much better than I thought.”
Celestia sighed. “Yes, but did we really have to threaten him with such a serious lie?”
“It’s your kingdom Celly. If he didn’t take care of her, who says he wouldn’t do the exact same thing once another of the girls get pregnant?”
“I suppose you’re right Starry… I just don’t feel right lying to him.”
“You? Don’t feel right when you lie? That’s a laugh.”
Celestia rolled her eyes. “Perhaps you’re right… But what about the other human? Didn’t you say we were going to have some trouble with him?”
“Yes, some, but don’t worry. Fiery will be meeting him again very soon, whether he likes it or not…”
“What is that suppose to mean?”
“Mmm, nothing.” Starry then walked out of the room, leaving Celestia sitting there confused.
As Fiery walked up to the door of Starry’s room, he breathed deep, let it out, and began to knock. “’T-Tavi? You there?” There was silence. “’Tavi, if you are there, I’m coming in. Don’t be upset.” Still silence. “A-Alright then, I’m coming in.” He slowly began to open the door, and as he got opened enough to see inside, he saw a flower pot heading right for the door. “Jesus Christ!” Fiery yelled out as he closed the door quickly, hearing the flower pot shatter against the door.
“Go away Fiery!” Octavia’s voice came from inside. “I don’t want to see you!”
“’Tavi, please babe, just listen to me.”
“Don’t you ‘babe’ me you bastard! How could you ever suggest such a thing!”
“Look ‘Tavi, I’ll admit, it was my bad for ever suggesting something like that. But yelling at each other through the door like this won’t solve anything! Please, I want to be able for us to talk in private.” It was silent. “A-Alright then, I’m gonna try to come in again, please don’t throw anything at me.” He slowly began to open the door again, only to have another flower pot being thrown at it. He quickly closed the door again. “God damnit ‘Tavi! I’m trying to make up with you, but how am I if you won’t stop throwing pots at me!?”
“Sorry Fifi, that was my bad.” A new voice called out to him.
‘What the?’ He quickly opened the door this time to find not just Octavia, but Vinyl there as well. “Vinyl!? What the hell are you doing here!?”
“What? Can’t I be here to comfort my best friend when she’s troubled about something?” She said, as she was hugging Octavia and stroking her mane. Octavia still looked saddened from the talk.
Fiery began to walk inside the room and closed the door behind him as he walked inside. “What the hell do you want?” Octavia snapped.
“Look ‘Tavi, I know I fucked up. Please, let’s just calm down and talk through this again.”
“What? Just so you can convince me to get rid of the foal!?” She screamed at him.
“NO! I mean… ‘Tavi, do you really want this kid?” He replied to her as he sat in front of her.
She stayed silent for a few seconds, then answered. “I don’t know Fiery, it’s just too much to be suddenly told that it’s possible for me to be pregnant, a pregnancy that I was hoping to put off for a few years…”
“Well… I’ll do whatever you want to do ‘Tavi.” Fiery replied to her with a smile. She looked up at him and saw him smiling. “If you want this kid, I’ll agree that we’ll do it together. You won’t have to raise this kid alone ‘Tavi, I promise you that.”
“What are you up to Fiery?” Octavia asked bitterly.
“W-What do you mean ‘Tavi? I’m being sincere.” He put on an even larger smile, trying to fake his lie.
“I know you’re lying Fiery. What’s your motivation?”
Fiery sighed. “Alright, look. Celestia told me that if I forced you to get an abortion or if I left you, she would force me to have sex with all the girls until I got them all pregnant. I’d really not rather have to do that.”
“So what, you’re only saying this so you can save your own skin?” Vinyl asked him.
“Vinyl, now’s not the time to-“
“No Fiery-“ Octavia interrupted him. “She’s right. Are you doing this to save your own skin? Or do you really mean it when you said that you would stick by me and help me raise this kid? If I’m even pregnant that is.”
Fiery sighed once more. “’Tavi… I really love you babe, more than anything in the world.”
“Besides Luna.” She corrected him.
“Err, yes, I love you two more than the world. But this isn’t about her right now, this is about you. Yes, it’s true that I’m doing this partially so I don’t have to impregnate all the girls, no offense Vinyl.”
“None taken.” She replied back with a grin.
“But I’m also doing this because… If you really do think that we’re ready for a kid ‘Tavi, then I’m with you. If you really do want this kid, then I’ll do my hardest to raise this kid with you. I don’t want you to think that you have to take on this responsibility all by yourself.”
“Fiery…” Octavia could see in his eyes that he was being serious. She then looked down and began to think. “And if I don’t want the child?”
Fiery stayed silent. “Whatever you choose babe, I’ll be there for you.”
“Even if I want to give it up for adoption?”
Fiery knew he couldn’t say what he had said earlier about adoption, despite him feeling the same about it. “I’ll get Celestia to find the most suitable parents for our child, who would love it in ways that we would never be able to.”
Octavia stayed silent for a little bit more before finally speaking. “I don’t know what I want Fiery… This has been too much for me to handle in just one hour…”
“I know ‘Tavi, but if you need to talk about it, you can talk about it to me.” Fiery smiled once more at Octavia, who finally smiled back.
“Thanks Fiery, and I’m sorry for getting angry before.”
“No, don’t be. It was a stupid thing to say and I never should’ve said it. I’m the one who should be apologizing for acting the way I did. I was acting like a complete ass the entire time… Can you ever forgive me ‘Tavi?” She kept smiling at him and nodded. He smiled once more at her. “Thank you so much ‘Tavi. I promise, whatever you should choose, I’ll be right there with you.”
“Thank you Fiery, I appreciate it.” Octavia replied. “I really do…”
As Fiery, Octavia, and Vinyl went through the halls going to the dining room for dinner, they saw Redheart along the way, causing Fiery to stop and talk to her. “Hey Heart?” He called out to her.
She turned around to face him and smiled. “Hi Fiery, I was just heading to dinner, want to join me?” She said in a teasing manner.
“I was actually going there myself, but before I went, do you mind if I talk to you in private for a minute?”
“Sure, but whatever for?” She asked back.
“I just need to find out some things, that’s all.” He turned back to Octavia and Vinyl. “Can you girls go and get some seats for us? I’ll be there in a minute with Heart.” They both smiled and nodded.
“Don’t take too long Fifi.” Vinyl told him.
“I’ll try not to.” He replied to her, then turned back to Redheart. “I’m sorry to stop you like this and all.” He said to her as the other two walked away, out of hearing range.
“Oh, it’s no problem, really Fiery, but what is this all about?”
“I want to know… As a hypothetical, what would happen to a mare if she got pregnant?”
Redheart was stunned by this question, but due to her nurse duties, knew how to answer it. “Well… How far into the pregnancy is this mare?”
“Only a few days.”
“Well… There a few things then I guess that would happen depending on what happens.”
“Like what?”
“Well, first off, there might be a delay in the mare’s menstruation. Her breasts might begin to swollen or become tender. She might become tired or fatigued. She also might start to have morning sickness, as well as getting backaches and headaches. Those happen usually within the first one to three weeks of the pregnancy, as signs I mean. Then, around six to eight weeks, she’ll start having to go the bathroom more. The areolas around her nipples might become darker. And then finally, she’ll start having food cravings, but that’ll last throughout the entire pregnancy. That’s all I can think of for the moment being… Besides the obvious of her stomach becoming bigger I mean. Why do you want to know this Fiery?”
‘Crap! I totally forgot about making up an excuse before asking!’ “Uh… I just had a friend who wanted to know, that’s all…”
“One of us is pregnant, aren’t we?” Redheart guessed.
“Yeah… It’s possible that ‘Tavi is pregnant, or so my mom tells me…”
“I see.” Was all Redheart said, then spoke up once more. “Are you thinking of keeping the child?”
“We don’t know. If it’s true that ‘Tavi is pregnant, I promised that I would go along with whatever she wanted. If she wants to get an abortion, then I’ll help her with that. If she wants to keep the kid, I’ll be there for her raising it.”
“But is that what you want?” Redheart asked him. He sat there quiet.
“I don’t know.” He finally answered. “I really don’t know if I’m ready for fatherhood.”
Redheart stayed silent as well before finally speaking to him. “Come on, the others are waiting for us at dinner. Let’s get going.” Fiery nodded and began to follow her as the two went to dinner.
Fiery had entered the dining hall to see everypony there, including the new orphans. He went to a seat that was in-between Vinyl and Octavia and sat down, then immediately began to talk. “Sorry I’m late you two, just wanted to ask Redheart some questions.”
“Oh? What about?” Octavia asked him.
Fiery leaned into her side so only she would hear him. “I just wanted to know some things about ‘you know what’. I wanted to make sure I wouldn’t be surprised by anything that might happen during… you know.”
“Ah, I see.” Octavia whispered back. “So what did she say?”
“Well, just the basics really. What might happen to your body during ‘it’ and such.”
“Alright, I guess that makes sense. You think you can tell me after dinner?”
“Sure ‘Tavi.” He said to her while smiling, as she smiled back. He straightened back up in his chair and waited for his dinner like everypony else. Just then, he remembered what he had talked about with Lightning before. “Oh, ‘Tavi, Vinyl, you guys okay if I ask you two a question?”
“Sure Fifi, what’s the matter?” Vinyl answered back.
“I was wondering, do you two have a music agent?”
Vinyl and Octavia leaned in front of Fiery to look at each other, then shook their heads. “No, so far we’ve been picking up gigs randomly, with the occasional luck. But why do you ask?” Octavia asked him.
“Well, when I was out with Fluttershy’s parents today, Mr. Hippocrene told me that his friend, Mr. Fancy Pants, wanted to become our agent.” He smiled at the two. Both of their jaws dropped, then turned to Fluttershy.
“Fluttershy!” Octavia called out.
Having her name called out like that made Fluttershy jump a little, but she was able to calm down as she figured out that it was Octavia. “O-Oh, yes ‘Tavi?”
“Is it really true that your dad said that Mr. Fancy Pants wants to be our agent!?” Vinyl said towards Fluttershy.
“Yes, it is.” When Fluttershy said that, a large grin grew on both Vinyl’s and on Octavia’s faces. They then began to hug Fiery at the same time, cheering while they did it.
“I can’t believe it Fifi!” Octavia called out, not caring if others heard her say his name in that way. “We’ve finally made it!”
Fiery only put on a smile. “We sure did girls.” He wrapped his arms around the two and brought them closer for a tighter hug. “We sure did…” They continued to hug each other when Celestia had entered the dining hall as well.
“Well I don’t know what this is about, but I’m glad to see you three made up.” She said teasingly to the three. They all had gotten off one another when Celestia spoke, and began to blush, clearly embarrassed.
“It wasn’t that Aunt Celestia, we were just happy because of an offer I had gotten earlier today.”
“Oh? And what would that be Fiery?” Celestia asked in interest.
“Mr. Fancy Pants wants to be our music agent!” Vinyl said out loud in excitement.
Celestia put on a sincere smile and congratulated the three. “Well I’m very happy for you three, you’ve definitely earned it.”
“Did I hear correctly?” A new voice said as it was entering the hall. It was Rarity. “Mr. Fancy Pants? Becoming their music agent?” She asked in an interested tone.
“Yes indeed Rarity.” Vinyl said with a grin.
Rarity sat down at her chair and began to think, then finally spoke. “Idea!” Fiery, Vinyl, and Octavia only looked at each other, confused.
“Uh, idea what?” Fiery asked.
“Hmm? Oh nothing darling. But I must ask, now that you will be meeting with Mr. Fancy Pants on business and making a relationship with him…”
“You want us to help you to get close for your clothing business.” Octavia finished for Rarity.
“If you don’t mind darling. You don’t have to, but I would be ever so grateful for it.” She put on a large smile, trying to convince them to do it. Fiery only sighed.
“We’ll think about it Rarity.” He said with an annoyed tone. Octavia and Vinyl were shocked at the reaction.
“Thank you Fiery dear! You don’t need to think about it too much, just an idea, that’s all.” She replied to him with a smile. Then, Octavia spoke up.
“Fiery? Are you feeling alright?” She asked him. “Normally you would have just outright refused.”
Fiery turned to Octavia and answered. “Hmm? Yeah, I’m feeling alright. For what I might have done… I don’t know why, but I feel like it’s better to at least think about it before outright refusing her. Can’t be a jackass all the time.” He finished with a smile.
“What’s a jackass?” A voice next to Fluttershy asked. It was Bramble.
‘Shit, totally forgot he was here.’ Fiery turned to Bramble and smiled, trying to think up of an excuse. “Uh, it’s another word for donkey Bramble. But don’t say it too much, as ponies frown on that type of language.” He answered, trying to play it off.
“Why’s that?” Bramble asked.
“Because it’s an adult word dear.” Rarity answered for Fiery. “But let’s forget about that, I don’t think I’ve seen you before dear, or the foal next to you.” Rarity commented to Bramble.
“Nice to meet you… um…” Bramble started, not knowing Rarity’s name.
“She’s Rarity, Bramble, and you don’t have to worry about her, she’s very nice.” Fluttershy assured the colt, who smiled back at her.
“It’s nice to meet you Ms. Rarity, I’m Bramble! And this is my little sister Autumn.”
“Very good manners for a colt your age Bramble.” Rarity replied to him with a smile. “Unlike a certain other colt I know of.” She said while shifting her eyes towards Fiery, who knew he couldn’t come back with an insult with a kid in the room. “So tell me Bramble, what brings you to the palace?” Rarity asked the colt in a motherly tone.
“Mr. Fiery said that my sister and I could live here!” He said with a big grin.
“Really now? That’s very nice of him.” Rarity commented, while looking at Fiery again.
“At least for two months, until we make room for them back at our house.” Fiery answered Rarity, which got glares from Vinyl and Octavia.
“Fiery… Didn’t we talk about this?” Octavia asked him. Fiery leaned back into Octavia to whisper to her again.
“It was either that or me knocking all the mares up and leaving the two on the streets again, which do you think I was going to take?”
Octavia sighed. “Alright, well if those were your only choices, I guess it’s fair to say you did the right thing then… Although I’m not entirely pleased that you picked them up in the first place…”
“So what, you would rather leave them on the streets to starve?” He came back at Octavia, who only blushed. “Just kidding dear, I know you wouldn’t do something so heartless, I just wanted some fun.” He whispered to her, which got a glare once more. He then leaned into her and kissed her on the cheek, then sat back up in his chair.
“Ewwww.” Bramble called out when he saw Fiery kiss Octavia. “Gross.” All the adults in the room began to giggle at Bramble’s immaturity, thinking it was adorable, as well as Autumn, who began to laugh because the adults were as well.
“Bram-Bram.” Autumn called out for her older brother.
“Yeah Autumn?” He leaned in closer to her sister to listen to her better, but was caught-off guard as she wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed him on the cheek as well, causing him to pull back. “Aw, Autumn!” The adults in the hall began to chuckle at the scene, along with Autumn, all while Bramble felt embarrassed.
For the rest of the dinner, the adults just kept the conversations to the groups that they were with while Fluttershy and Pinkie Pie, who were on the sides of Bramble and Autumn, kept care of the kids. Pinkie was making funny airplane noises, while trying to get Autumn to eat her food. Autumn gladly obliged Pinkie and ate her food as it was fed to her by Pinkie.
Fiery had looked over at the scene and began to smile at it. Octavia had seen him smiling and began to ask. “What are you smiling about mister?” She asked in a teasing matter.
“Hmm?” He paid attention to Octavia. “Oh, just watching the kids… They really are cute… But something just hasn’t left my mind since I met the two.”
“Oh? And what’s that?” Octavia asked him.
“Why were the two living by themselves? Where are their parents?” He thought out loud, answering Octavia.
Octavia face had gone from happy to sad as she also began to think about it. “I don’t know Fiery… Perhaps you should ask them.”
“I tried, but the last time I did, Bramble only began to break down and cry.”
“That doesn’t mean you can’t try now, does it?” Octavia asked him. He looked at her and smiled.
“I suppose not.” He answered her as he looked back at the kids, then spoke to Bramble. “Hey Bramble?”
Bramble looked up from his food that he was enjoying and answered Fiery. “Yes Mr. Fiery?”
“Please Bramble, just Fiery, no need for the mister.” Fiery said while smiling at the child. “But I actually wanted to know a little about yourself Bramble.”
“Yes Mi-err, Fiery?” Bramble corrected himself as requested, causing Fiery to continue to smile.
“Do you mind if I ask you why you and your sister were living on your own? Where were your parents?” He asked as nicely as possible. That didn’t seem to help, as Bramble only looked down in sadness.
“I don’t know where our parents are.” Bramble answered truthfully. “One day when I came home from school, I saw a note on the fridge, a note from my parents.”
“Do you mind if I ask you what it said?” Fiery asked.
Bramble began to tear up, but was able to pull out a piece of paper from his flesh pocket. Fiery assumed it was said letter. Bramble then gave it to Fluttershy, who took it and unwrapped it to read it. After a while of reading it, she also began to cry. “Fluttershy dear, what’s wrong?” Rarity asked in concern. Fluttershy shook her head, then began to pass the note over in Fiery’s direction.
When it finally reached Fiery, he immediately began to read it quietly to himself. “’Dear Bramble and Autumn, I want you to know that we love you very much, but due to some personal problems, your father and I thought it would be best if we left you in the care of the neighbors, as we know we are not fit to be parents for you. We hope you’re able to forgive us one day, but know that we’re doing this in hopes of you two knowing that we were never meant to be parents. I know this is selfish of us, but please, please, forgive us. Love, mom and dad.’… Jesus fucking Christ…” Fiery put the note in front of him on the table, where Octavia took it and began to read it as well.
After finishing it, Octavia finally spoke to Fiery. “They just left them? Just like that?” Octavia said quietly to Fiery. “How could they do such a thing?”
“I don’t know ‘Tavi… I don’t know… Not even my own parents would do something like that, not even my despicable dad. The only reason why he left was because of his affair, but at least he tried to stay in contact with me until I cut it off completely…” Fiery only shook his head in disgust before turning to Bramble and addressing him. “Bramble?” He said in a caring tone.
Bramble looked up from crying and wiped his tears away in order to answer. “Y-Yes F-Fiery?”
“I know this might be hard for you Bramble but… How long ago was this?”
“A-About two weeks ago…” Bramble answered softly.
“Alright…” Fiery said softly to the child before asking him another question. He looked back up at the child and spoke again. “Do you know what your parents names were Bramble? Or who your neighbors were?”
Bramble shook his head. “N-No. We had only been there for a year, and I almost never saw the neighbors… I only knew my mom and dad as mom and dad… I’m sorry for not being any help…”
“It’s okay Bramble, you did nothing wrong.” Fiery smiled at the child, trying to hold back his anger for the disgust he felt. “Do you know what street you lived on? Anything Bramble, anything could help so we could help find your parents.” He tried asking the young colt, but got no more answers, only silence. “… Alright Bramble, that’s alright… Aunt Celestia?” He turned to Celestia who had kept quiet the entire time. He then levitated the letter over to her and asked once more. “Can you-“
“I would be happy to Fiery.” She answered with a smile as she grabbed the note.
Fiery smiled and nodded his head in thanks. “Thank you Aunt Celestia. Really, thank you.”
Celestia was about to speak when she was interrupted by Twilight, asking about the situation. “I don’t understand, what happened?”
“It’s nothing, you don’t need to be concerned about it.” Fiery answered her.
Twilight rolled her eyes and huffed. “Here we go again, you say it’s none of my business, but what if I want to help? What about that?”
Fiery slammed the fork he was holding onto his plate and answered her again. “Look, Twilight.” He said in a tone that you were able to tell he was holding back anger. “I really don’t think you need to know about this. It’s none of your business. So please, for the love of god, just drop it.”
“And like I said, what if I want to make it my business? What are you going to do then?” She answered with a smug smile. When she had said that, she started to see his head literally starting to smoke. Instead of coming back at her cursing, he only got up and left the room, with Octavia following him to check on him.
“Geez, what’s his problem.” Rainbow said out loud, which got a glare from Fluttershy. “What?”
Fluttershy was about to open her mouth, ready to tell off one of her oldest friends, but Celestia interrupted her. “It’s alright Ms. Hippocrene, I think it’s better if I show the four of them this instead. Maybe then they’ll understand Mr. Embers a little bit more, as well as learn that they might have all gotten off the wrong hoof.” She levitated the letter over to Twilight, who began to read it immediately. While reading it, the other three Elements huddled around her and began to read it as well.
After all of them read it, it was Applejack who opened her mouth first. “He got angry, about this?”
“Is there something wrong about that Ms. Pomme?” Celestia asked Applejack.
“Err, no yer highness, it’s jus’…”
“Just surprising that he would have positive emotions?” Celestia teased. “Perhaps you all were wrong about him. Perhaps you all were just blinded by your hatred for things that he did in the past, that you didn’t look beyond that and try to get to know him better. It’s like Ms. Pie said, perhaps you would know him better on his own terms, rather than yours.”
Twilight felt the worst about it, being the one who always pushed him. “I guess your right Princess Celestia. We were all blinded by what he did at the party and what he did afterwards that we never tried to act friendly with him… Perhaps I should have asked him questions that weren’t so personal, and asked questions that he would’ve felt comfortable about…”
“Perhaps Ah should ah listened ta him first before chargin’ at him when Ah saw him an’ Fluttershy together.” Applejack said to herself.
“Perhaps I shouldn’t have been so uptight whenever I was around him.” Rarity spoke out.
The three then looked at Rainbow Dash, waiting for an answer. “What? I’m still not forgiving him for puking on my face and in my mouth.”
Twilight rolled her eyes and huffed. “Fine Rainbow, you don’t need to forgive him for that, for your entire life even… But can’t you at least give him another chance? You know we’ve been in the wrong this entire time.”
Rainbow was the one who had rolled her eyes and huffed this time. “Fine… I guess I can TRY to be nicer to him.”
“There, now don’t you girls feel m-“ Celestia was saying, but was cut off from a scream from the hallway.
“FIERY!” It was Octavia. All the mares in the room started to run out into the hallway while Fluttershy stayed back with Bramble and Autumn.
As Fiery stormed out of the room, Octavia followed him. “Just leave me alone ‘Tavi.” He said to her as she ran up next to him.
“No way Fiery, I want to make sure you don’t do anything stupid if you’re this upset.”
Fiery stopped and faced his love. “I’m sorry ‘Tavi, but I just want to be alone right now.”
“And I said no Fiery… I know how you feel, but that doesn’t mean you should take it out on other ponies, even if they don’t know how to keep their mouths shut.” She said, trying to council him while rubbing his shoulder with her hoof. “What Twilight said was ignorant, yes, but she only said it because she didn’t understand the situation… If she knew why you were upset, I’m sure she would understand that she shouldn’t have said anything.”
“She should’ve just kept her mouth shut in the first place.” Fiery responded angrily. He then turned to Octavia and spoke to her. “’Tavi.”
“Yes Fiery?”
“What do you want to do with the baby?” He asked in a serious tone.
“What does that have to do with anything?”
“I just need to know, what do you want to do with it? Do you want to keep it? Because if so… I promise you, I will never be like Bramble’s parents. I will never walk out on either you or our child.” He said to her as he looked into her eyes. She saw that he was being serious, then smiled and nodded.
“Thank you Fiery, I’m glad to hear that… Even though I know that now, I don’t know what I want right now, especially now that we know that Mr. Pants wants to be our music agent… Do I get it aborted so I can continue with my career alongside you and Vinyl? Or do I make sure you and Vinyl do all the work while I stay home with the child?”
“Well what do you feel like doing ‘Tavi? Do you want to work? Or do you want a kid? Either way I think you’ll get enjoyment out of both.” Fiery answered her, smiling while doing it.
She only looked at him with an annoyed face. “Says you. Who knows if I’ll be happy with a kid Fiery…? Perhaps you were right, perhaps we’re not ready for a kid…”
“No, don’t say that ‘Tavi, I know we’re ready.” He tried cheering her up.
“Do you really think that? Or are you just saying that so you don’t get forced to impregnate the other mares with kids?”
“Both really.” He answered truthfully. “As much as I really don’t want half a dozen of kids, I also don’t want you to feel like you’re forced to have this kid because of my selfishness, be it because I really want this kid or not. That’s why I’m leaving this up to you…”
Octavia looked down and sighed. “I’ll think about it Fiery… If I really am pregnant, we’ll have at least until the end of the first trimester to think about it, won’t we?”
“I’d rather figure it out before then, but yes, we will.”
Octavia looked back up at Fiery and smiled, who returned the smile. “Thanks Fifi… I know you’re being tormented by this as well, but at least I know I don’t have to go through this by myself.” She smiled while kidding.
“Don’t think this as torment ‘Tavi. This is really a miracle of life.” He said to her while continuing to smile.
She laughed a little bit. “A miracle of life huh? I guess it is… My little boy, a miracle of life…” Suddenly she felt Fiery wrap his hooves around her, then returned the hug. “Thanks Fiery… Thank you for so much…”
“It’s no problem ‘Tavi…” He said, then kissed her on the forehead, letting go of her in the process. “Now come on, I’m sure they’re wondering what happened to us back in the dining hall.” Octavia nodded and began to walk away.
As Octavia was walking away, she heard a sudden bang behind her. She looked behind her to see Fiery on the ground unconscious with a golden door wide open right next to him. “FIERY!” She called out as she ran over to his unconscious body.
The pony walking out from behind the door was Aloe, who was coming out the bathroom, when she heard the scream. She quickly looked around the door to see Fiery lying on the ground, unconscious. “Oh my gosh!” She said out loud as she began to rush over to his body as well. “I-I didn’t mean to!” She got out as she began to panic over his body, thinking she somehow killed him.
As the others from the dining hall began to running up behind Octavia and Aloe to ask them what had happened, Fiery’s body began to glow. As his body began to glow, Octavia saw the girls and spoke. “W-What’s happening to him!?”
Twilight was the one who answered. “He’s teleporting… To where I have no idea…”
“I’ll be the one to answer that.” A new voice entered the premise. It was Starry. “He’s going back to Earth, just for a little bit, to clear some things up.”
“What do you mean Starry? What are you up to?” Celestia asked.
“Oh nothing really, just sending him back to Earth so he can talk to the other human about coming here, that’s all.”
“W-Will he come back?” Octavia asked Starry, tears streaming down her face.
“Don’t worry Octavia, he’ll be alright. Luna is going with him.” As Starry dropped the ball, Celestia began to look around frantically. “Who are you looking for Celly?”
Celestia looked back at Starry with anger in her eyes. “Starry, what have you done with my sister!?” She said angrily. At the same time, Fiery’s body finally disappeared, going off to Earth, where he would be human again.
“You have nothing to worry about Celly, I can assure you.” Starry said while smiling. “Really, none of you do. He’s just going there for a little bit like I said, to talk to his human friend about what’s to be expected. Luna will be there as well to help him, incase my son is too stupid and thinks that this was all a dream or something.”
“I want to go as well.” Octavia demanded, anger also in her eyes and voice, while tears still streamed down her face.
“I’m sorry Octavia, dear, but I can’t let you do that.”
“And why not!?” She yelled at Starry, who winced from being yelled at in the ear.
“Because-“ Starry started as she was picking at her ear with her hoof, making sure it still worked. “I need to keep an eye on you. Usually my predictions are true, but when it comes to something like pregnancy, I’ve only had a 50/50 chance on it. Not to mention that if I send you to Earth, I have no guarantee that they’ll find you or vice versa, as I’ve seen nothing about Earth for the past two years that I’ve been back.”
“Wait, you mean Octavia’s pregnant?” Twilight asked in confusion.
“She might be dear.” Starry corrected her. “I know it’s a hard thing to reveal Octavia, especially if you don’t know if you’re ready or not for a kid. I just want to make sure you’re taken care of, that’s all.”
Octavia looked up at Celestia, hoping for somepony to back her, but Celestia only sighed. She took that as a sign that Celestia knew Starry was right, that she couldn’t go to Earth to find Fiery, and that she needed to stay back in Equestria in case she really was pregnant. “I have one question for you Starry.” Octavia finally spoke.
“Yes dear?”
“If you said that you haven’t seen anything about Earth for the past two years, how do you know if Princess Luna or Fiery will be okay?”
“Because Octavia, I’ve seen them come back with the human that is needed. I can’t say the same if you were to go as well… I’m sorry.”
“How long?” Octavia asked.
“Excuse me?”
“How long will they be gone?”
Starry sighed. “I don’t know the exact date, but I would say around one to two weeks.”
“And when he comes back, he’ll be back with the other human?” Celestia was the one who asked this time.
“That is correct, yes.”
Celestia sighed once more, then turned to Octavia and the other girls of his harem. “I’m sorry girls, but if that’s what’s going to happen… There’s really I can’t do…”
“What are you talking about Princess Celestia!?” Vinyl yelled out. “You can easily bring them back!”
“I know Ms. Scratch, I could… But I don’t want to, not if it moves our plans forward… I know you’ll miss him, but it’ll only be for a maximum of two weeks… If they don’t come back by then, I’ll go to Earth myself and find them and drag the three back.” Celestia said to the girls, which at first got complaints, but they all had to agree. “Very well… I’m sorry for you girls who were going to be with him tonight, but you’ll have to wait another two weeks before that happens… And Ms. Pie?” She said to Octavia. “Do you mind if I speak to you and Starry in private?” Octavia said nothing but nodded. Starry knew she had to go because Celestia was frustrated enough at her, so she did it so she wouldn’t be sent to the moon. “Good, if you follow me then please.”
Celestia began to walk to her quarters with Starry and Octavia following behind while the other girls had gone back to the dining hall to finish their dinner, then go to bed for the night.Chapter 23. Alright, quite a few things I want to talk about. Before I forget, I am a guy. I am sorry for anyone out there who might take offense to me writing about talking about abortion and pregnancy and all that. Understand that the abortion part, I’m only going on with stories I’ve heard and such. The pregnancy I looked up on the internet and found it at the American Pregnancy Association, so if I missed anything or feel like I’m being a douche for writing something I probably have no idea what the fuck I’m talking about, I apologize. Second part is that I’m thinking of doing the next chapter (for however long Fiery is on Earth with Luna and such.) I’m thinking of doing it in first person like I did with the first four chapters. Third, if anyone is willing, I would appreciate it if someone could draw a cover for this story for FiMFic (Yes, I am that incredibly lazy and poor to ask someone to do it for me or to draw it myself and scan it into my computer then upload it). Just PM me to ask me what I want and I’ll tell you. I would be EXTREMELY grateful and although I can’t guarantee your OC being in the story (Have yet to do that with Galaxian, [sorry man, trying to get around to it]), I will try to fit it in somehow if you want to. That is all. See ya next chapter.
Into A New World: Original Chapters
Before I start, I’d like to talk about Applejack’s last name in the last chapter. Just something stupid I thought of that I thought would be funny. Pomme = French for apple. Her accent was supposed to be from like Missouri or so I heard. Missouri = Part of the Louisiana Purchase, Louisiana Purchase = Ex-French Territory, my mind = stupid for thinking anyone who see the connection or get the ‘joke’. I’d also like to say that there will be a lot more ‘F’ bombs in this chapter. I apologize since usually when I get angry, I tend to drop it a little bit, so I’m transferring that same frustration into the characters. Now on with the chapter! To infinity, and beyond!
Chapter 24: Friend Of The Devil
Celestia had brought Starry and Octavia to her chambers to talk to the two. When they had entered and closed the door, Celestia addressed Starry. “Alright, before I get to you Starry-“ She glared at her friend, then turned her attention to Octavia. “I wish to talk to Ms. Pie first.”
“Yes Princess Celestia?” Octavia asked Celestia.
“Ms. Pie… I know that this sudden change might be hard, but I need to know… Are you planning on keeping the child?” Celestia asked Octavia bluntly.
Octavia sighed and looked down. “I do not know your highness, it is still too early to decide yet. Part of me says to keep the child, while the other half tells me to get rid of it so that I may continue with my career.”
Celestia nodded, understanding. “Very well Ms. Pie… You may go now.”
“Yes your highness.” Octavia addressed Celestia and began to walk to the door when Celestia stopped her.
“And Octavia?”
Octavia was surprised to be called her first name by the princess, but replied nevertheless. “Err, yes your highness?”
Celestia looked back at Octavia and smiled. “You can just call me Celestia, there’s no need for the officials.”
Octavia was stunned and didn’t know what to say. “B-But your highness! To not show respect is to-“
“That’s quite alright Octavia.” Celestia said her name again. “You are dear to my ‘nephew’, and I also suspect that my sister also enjoys her company with you, so there is no need to be official when not in public.”
Octavia smiled and nodded. “Yes… Celestia…” She then turned back around and left, leaving Celestia and Starry in the room alone.
Before Celestia turned her attention back to Starry, she sighed, then addressed her. “Starry, what are you doing?”
“I have no idea what you mean Celly.” Starry said with an innocent smile.
“Don’t play dumb Starry.” Celestia said in an angered tone. “Why did you send my sister and Fiery to Earth without consulting me about it?”
“Oh Celly, if I had done that, would you have really let me do it?”
“No! No I wouldn’t have because it’s a stupid idea!” Celestia yelled at Starry.
“Which is exactly why I-“ Starry began but was cut off by a new voice that was knocking on the door.
“Sister? Can I talk to you for a minute?” It was Luna.
Celestia looked at the door, then to Starry, confused. “Didn’t you say-“
Starry facehoofed. “Crud, I must’ve seen too far and thought I did it…”
Celestia sighed. She then replied to Luna. “Yes, Luna, you may. Come in.”
Luna walked into the room expecting to be alone with her sister, but was shocked to see Starry there. “Oh, Starry! I didn’t know you were here.”
“Sorry Luna, I needed to talk to her real quick before she retired for the night. What do you need sister?”
“Oh, sorry about this Tia, um…” Luna had hesitated, uncomfortable with Starry there. “Do you mind if I stay until she leaves, then ask you about advice?” She said with a smile.
Celestia sighed again. “Very well Luna…” She turned back to Starry and addressed her friend once more. “Starry, can you tell me what exactly will happen to Fiery?”
“Wait, what is this about Fiery?” Luna asked.
Celestia sighed once more and addressed her little sister. “Starry had the absolute bright idea of sending Fiery, her own son, back to Earth.”
“What?! Why?!” Luna nearly screamed.
“To tell the other human about our plans and bring him back… She was also planning to send you there to help him. It seems she forgot to do that though.” Celestia answered her sister.
“Starry! What were you thinking?!” Luna asked her friend.
“That’s exactly what I’m trying to figure out Luna. Or at least trying to figure out everything that she’s up to that involves my subjects.”
Starry sighed. “Look, Fiery is an intelligent stallion, he won’t need our help. He’ll go there, tell the human about what is needed of him, the human will agree, we go to pick them up and bring them back. In and out, just like that.”
Celestia sighed again. “And did it ever occur to you, Starry, what might happen if Fiery mistakes not only his past pony life, but his current pony life as well, as one huge dream?” Celestia asked in a serious tone.
Starry became wide-eyed and then her pupils dilated as she realized the obvious. “Oh…”
Both Celestia and Luna facehoofed. Celestia then addressed Starry once more. “That’s enough Starry, just go…” As Starry nodded and left the room, Celestia finally switched her attention her younger sister. “So Luna, what do I owe the honor?”
“Actually Tia, I came wondering about if you could tell me…”
“Yes little sister?”
“If you could tell me more about…”
“About…?” Celestia asked this time in an annoyed tone.
“How to pleasure a stallion more?” Luna asked shyly as she blushed up.
Celestia became wide-eyed, but then facehoofed herself and sighed. “Luna… I really don’t think I’m the pony you should be asking about such a thing…”
“Why not? You have 10,000 more years on me!”
Celestia had enough sighing for one night. “Very well Luna, but I won’t tell you. Instead, I’ll show you.”
“W-Wha?” Luna said as she thought her sister was about to violate her. But instead of violating, Celestia only hovered a book over to her little sister. “W-What’s this?”
“It’s a book on many ways you can please your stallion.”
Luna looked down at the book, the cover being completely blank, and thanked her sister. “T-Thank you?”
“It’s no problem. Now, run along sister, and go read that book.”
“O-Okay sister…” Luna used her magic to hover the book as she left her sister’s room.
Back in the room, Celestia smiled, and began to laugh a little to herself. “My little sister is growing up alright…”
I awoke the smell of grass and something I hadn’t smelled all week. Gasoline. I opened my eyes, the sun shining directly into my eyes as I opened them. “God damnit Celestia…” I muttered to myself as I put my hoof over my face, trying to block the sunlight, but something was wrong… As I said, I hadn’t smelled gasoline for over a week, so why was I smelling it now? Well, it would make sense considering what I saw made my eyes go wide.
Instead of my hoof that I was suspecting of being there, was instead a hand. Not a hoof, but a human, fleshy, hand. I was about to scream from the shock when I heard someone else scream in horror. I looked over to where the noise was coming from, and saw a woman standing there, covering her kid’s face, when she began to yell at me. “Don’t you have any shame?!”
Shame? What the hell was she talking about? I looked down at my body, my 6’ 1” normal built body, to see that I was naked. No clothing, just my bare body. “Fuck.”
The woman with the kid immediately began to run away with her child using one hand to hold him, while using her other hand to dig through her purse, trying to find her cellphone. She was maybe ten yards away when I heard her dialing 911. “Hello? Police?”
‘Fuck, not good, not good!’ I immediately got up and began to run away from the person. I had no idea where I was, or why I was a human again, but all I knew was to get the hell out of there.
After finally getting away from the lady with the kid, I had calmed down enough to take in my surroundings. I was definitely on Earth again. Was the whole Equestria thing a dream? Or was it real and that’s why I’m naked? But why would I be back on Earth in the first place? Whatever the cause, I knew I wouldn’t be able to walk around with a ding-a-ling flapping about in public, so I knew I had to wait until dark to get back to my apartment. Hopefully Patrick will be there.
I stayed in the shadows the best I could, or get into some bushes, trying to find someplace someone wouldn’t find me in. I took in my surroundings, seeing if I could tell where I was so it would be easier to get back. As I was taking in the surroundings though, I hadn’t noticed the police cruiser that had gone by.
The next thing I knew, the cops had seen me (apparently I had my ass sticking out of one of the bushes they drove by) and arrested me for public nudity. Alright, I can give them that one, though I have no idea why I’m naked in the first place.
Luckily at the police station, I told them everything I could tell them about what I could remember over the past week (except the whole Equestria thing, you know, not wanting them to think I was high on some sort of drug or something). I was lucky, because I was apparently really missing for an entire week and I was back in my old college town. This meant one of two things.
Either A) Equestria really is real and for some weird ass reason I was sent back to Earth without being told why or B) I somehow got extremely high for an entire week and had one hell of a trip during that week. I was gonna go with A, considering I at least knew that there’s no way you could be high for an entire week without feeling something afterwards. They took some of my blood anyways to see if I took any drugs, trying to bust me.
They told me that I was going to have to wait in prison for at least one to four days for the blood test to come back, all while waiting for my hearing. Told me I could spent up to a year in prison for streaking and being put on a sex-offender’s list, as I had learned before anyways thanks to college. Fan-fucking-tastic. Luckily I knew my rights and was able to call Patrick’s cellphone. It kept ringing and ringing… No answer. Fuck again. Luckily, I left voicemail telling him where I was and needed him to come bail me out.
I waited for maybe five hours in that cell, with nothing but a blanket the cops gave me, all while they interrogated me about what I was doing. They knew they couldn’t bust me for drugs just yet, because they didn’t have any proof, and all I did was technically wake up naked in the middle of a park.
After the five hours in that cell, Patrick had finally come with bail, but something odd hit me in that cell. Patrick had told the cops something at that precinct that caused them to drop all charges against me. Why? What did he say that would make them drop the charges? Whatever it was, you could easily say Patrick was pissed when he saw me.
We were on our way back to our apartment in campus town, clothed thanks to Patrick bringing some of my clothes back, all while being completely silent. The entire car ride felt awkward, Patrick not saying anything, not even yelling at me. If Equestria really was fictional and such, then that means I fucked up big time.
Now usually I don’t get arrested… At all… But for some reason I could tell that we weren’t heading to our apartment. I broke the silence. “Where are we going?” I asked in a casual tone.
“We’re going to meet somebody.” He replied to me, still pissed.
“Oh? Who’s that?” Patrick stayed silent. I asked again. “Who is it Pat?” Still silent.
As we stopped at a red light, I unbuckled myself from the car. “What the hell are you doing?” Patrick asked me.
“If you don’t tell me who we’re going to meet, I’m getting the fuck out of this car and I’m going to hitch a ride back to the apartment if I fucking have to. Now tell me, who the fuck are we meeting Patrick?” The light turned green and Patrick started to drive off, still not answering my question. “Damnit Patrick, I swear to God I’ll fucking jump out of this car if you don’t fucking tell me! Now who the fuck are we meeting?!”
“Your dad!” He finally admitted to me.
“What?” I asked him, not sure if I had heard right.
“Your dad! Alright? When you disappeared your mom had gotten in contact with your dad and he asked me to help find you! When I did I was suppose to bring you to him, that’s why I took five hours to get to the police station and was able to get you out!”
I looked at Patrick, then out of the window, my face showing confusion. I finally looked back at Patrick. “What the fuck are you talking about?! The police wouldn’t fucking let you go if I said to them that your dad wanted to see you!”
“That’s because my dad isn’t your dad!” He yelled at me. “Now put your fucking seatbelt back on before you fucking kill yourself.”
“Why Patrick?” I asked him as I put my seatbelt back on.
“Why what?” He asked back.
“Why the fuck would you bring me to see my father? I haven’t seen that mother fucker for almost 17 years, so why the fuck would you think I would to see him now?!”
“Because he asked me to, okay!”
“Because he asked me to, because he asked me to.” I repeated to myself as I threw my hands up in the air. “Why the fuck should it matter if he asked you? You’ve been my best friend since fucking kindergarten! We’ve fucking done everything together! Never lied to each other!-“
“That’s not entirely true.” He interrupted me.
“… What do you mean?” I asked him.
“You remember Stacey?”
I sat there thinking for a second before finally answering. “You mean the girl I was dating back in high school? The one who I caught cheating on me?”
“Yeah.”
“What about her?” I asked him.
“I… Might’ve slept with her once… Or twice…”
“… She was a fucking whore to begin with! Who gives a shit?!” I yelled at him. “She could’ve slept with the entire fucking senior class for all I care! That still doesn’t mean that you don’t know what that fuck he did to me and my mom! Why the fuck are you taking me to him now?!”
“Like I said, he asked me to!”
“That isn’t a fucking reason Patrick. What the fuck are you hiding?” I asked in a much calmer voice.
“I thought you, out of all people, would know Joseph.”
“What are you talking about?” I said in an annoyed tone this time.
“He’s a politician! He’s a national politician!” He finally admitted. It finally hit me.
I put my hands over my face and groaned. “Oh my god, you’re fucking sucking up to him!”
“Well sorry for thinking long term Joseph! He’s successful enough that he has important ties in Washington!”
I threw my hands up in the air again. “Great, fucking great. My best friend. My best fucking friend since I was in kindergarten, fucking sells me out for his own selfish needs. Thanks Patrick, thanks a fucking lot.”
“I’m sorry alright! Besides… You never know. Maybe after seeing him after so long might do some good…” He tried apologizing.
“And to think here you’re supposed to be with me in Equestria…” I muttered to myself. Seems that all Patrick heard me say was ‘Equestria’.
He gave me a smirk and laughed a little. “Equestria?”
‘Fuck, how the hell am I suppose to play this off?’ What I head next though surprised me.
“I never knew you were a Brony Jojo…” He said in a cheerier mood, trying to lighten up the intensity in the car.
I looked at him with a confused look on my face and asked. “What the flying fuck is a Brony?”
He looked at me as though he thought I was kidding. “You’re joking right? You know of Equestria but you’ve never heard the term Brony?”
“Yeah? And?”
He could tell I wasn’t joking. “How the hell could you know about the country in My Little Pony but not know about Bronies?”
“Waaaaait waitwaitwaitwait… What’s this got to do with anything about a toy line meant for little girls?” I asked him seriously.
He hesitated a bit. “Uh… Y-You see, there’s a show and-“
“Oh Jesus Christ, my best friend watches a fucking cartoon for little girls!”
“Hey! If it’s so bad then why do you know something about it? Huh? What about that?” I stayed silent. “Well?”
“If I told you you’d probably put me in an insane asylum…”
“The US doesn’t have insane asylum’s anymore Joseph, you know they’re outlawed.”
“Mental hospital, whatever, you know what the fuck I mean. So what the fuck is this thing about Bronies?”
He stayed silent for a while before answering. “Well, I guess since we still got an hour before we get there-“
“An hour? Where the fuck are we going? We’ve been driving for fifteen minutes already.”
“To the Champaign Country Club. Your dad wanted to meet us there.”
“The Country Club? That’s only on the other side of Champaign, that shouldn’t take us more than about twenty minutes. Thirty if the streets are busy.”
“Well, I’m taking my time, alright? Take in the scenic route.” He said in an annoyed tone.
“More like wasting time…” I muttered under my breath. I turned back to face him. “So are you going to tell me about this whole Brony thing or not?”
Patrick gave me a sigh. “Alright… I guess I can tell you…”
As you can probably guess, it took Patrick about thirty minutes to explain to me about the whole Brony thing, how it became popular on the internet, some website called Equestria Daily or some crap like that, finally ending on telling me what other shows and movies this Lauren Faust person apparently worked on. “So that’s ‘My Little Pony: Friendship Is Magic’… Understand now?”
“God damnit…” I muttered under my breath.
“So how do you know of Equestria if you’ve never even heard of the show?” He asked me.
I stayed silent for a few seconds before answering. “I’ll tell you after I meet the old mother fucker and punch him in the face.”
“Joseph, I know you’re pissed at him, but if you really do assault him the only person to get you out is him, which I doubt he’ll do. Now, why don’t you want to tell me?”
“… I don’t know how to explain it…”
“Bullshit, you know exactly how to tell me, you just don’t want to.”
“Exactly… Just give me some time, alright?” I asked in an annoyed tone to him. He nodded and agreed.
“Alright… I’ll do that…” We stayed quiet for the rest of the car ride as Patrick got there faster, deciding to not take the scenic route.
As we pulled up to the rich country club, there were apparently news crews there waiting for us. “Why the hell are there news people here? Did somebody famous just die here or something?” I asked.
“They’re probably waiting for us.”
“Why?”
“I’m sure your dad wants to make a huge event about finding you or some shit like that. Make people feel bad for him for his next election.” Patrick told me. I knew it was too good to be true to just go in and kick the shit out of the bastard.
“Fine, I guess we have no other choice then… How the fuck are we suppose to get through?” Just then, some people, bodyguard looking type, were walking up the car, presumably to escort us inside.
“Them.” Patrick said as he pointed to the people.
One of the bodyguards opened my door and waited for me to step out. I hesitated at first, but I knew I had to get this over with. I stepped out of the car and the news people immediately began to ask me questions about where I had been as the bodyguards held them back.
As we went inside, I saw the bastard. The same 6’ 2”, brown hair, green eyed bastard who left both my mom and me 17 years ago. Stephen Noble…
I was able to walk up to him, and as he got closer, he put his hand out, waiting for a handshake. Of course, anything to make himself look good. I completely ignored it and just stood next to him, making him know that no matter what he tried I was never going to forgive him. Even if he wasn’t my biological father, and even if she wasn’t my biological mother, they were the people who at first took care of me, until he fucked it all up, but you all know that story already.
He went up the microphones and started to speak. “I’d like to say that I invited you all here today, because after 17 long years, I finally found someone that I’ve been searching that entire time-“
‘Yeah, searching my ass.’
“My son, Joseph Henderson!” The press began to clap as I was forced to stand next to him by the microphones. Again, he stuck his hand out, waiting for me to shake it. Once again, I hesitated to do something in favor of the bastard, but I gave in as I shook his hand. He ended up grabbing me in for a hug while the press took pictures.
As the press took pictures, I whispered into his ear. “Tell me one god damn reason why I shouldn’t kick the living shit out of you for what you did to me and mom.” He whispered back.
“Because there are ten bodyguards surrounding us who could arrest you in a matter of seconds.” Bastard and his bodyguards…
As we broke the hug off, he began to answer the presses questions and such, answering questions he didn’t know the answers to, while I stood there like an idiot for an hour, doing nothing but breathing. Finally, after answering all their damn questions, the bastard turned his attention to me and brought me to the airport with him and Patrick so we could fly up to Chicago and go his over-the-top mansion in the rich suburbs.
After a flight of something like an hour or so of Patrick sucking up to my ‘dad’, yeah, right, ‘dad’… We had gotten into a limo and drove to his house where I met his other family.
Trophy looking wife, wasn’t even the blonde that he cheated on with mom, daughter that was seven years younger than me, and another daughter that was probably seven or eight, all looking like freakin’ Barbie dolls. Why he was introducing me to them I haven’t gotten a clue, probably wants to make up the mistakes he’s done in the past or some shit like that.
Yep, just what I thought. After eating dinner with his family, all while they tried prying information out of me about my life which I didn’t tell at all, the old man tried to talk to me in private in his study.
I will admit, as we were going through the halls of his mansion, it was a pretty nice place… Though I’ll also admit I liked the Canterlot palace a lot more, but that’s probably because it wasn’t owned by this asshole.
He took me out onto a balcony of sorts, looking into what I guess was the Chicago lights in the night. As we got outside, I looked up to the moon, and the first thoughts I had were of Luna… Luna, how I miss you right now… But I guess this is my life now.
Just then, my thoughts were interrupted by the old man. “Son-“ He started. “I know you hate me for what I ended up doing all those years ago.”
“Really? I didn’t even notice you were gone.” I came back with, trying to make him feel as bad as possible.
He sighed. “Joseph… I know I fucked up alright? I know I haven’t seen you for over a decade but… I want to make it up to you.”
“And how do you propose to do that? You haven’t done anything for my entire life (Not even my real frieken dad if that’s the truth, which I’ve yet to figure out). You left me and my mom when I was only four. How do you think I would feel when you suddenly come back into my life this entire time?”
“I know, alright? I just… I just want to make it up to you somehow…” He then pulled out a cigarette from his suit and started to light it. I looked over to him and eyed the cigarette.
“Well you can start by giving me one of those.” I said to him, as he looked back at me surprised.
He took the cigarette out and began to play with it in his fingers. “You smoke?” He asked me. I nodded.
“Yeah, haven’t had one for what feels like weeks. Better than buying over-priced medicine to calm me down.” He chuckled a bit at that last part as he handed one of the cigarettes and lit it for me. As I took a hit of it and let the smoke out through my mouth, I asked him some more. “So when did you start playing the Washington game?”
“About ten years ago, that’s when I met Debra.”
I looked at him with a questionable face. “Ten? The older daughter-“
“Bethany, and yes, I know what you’re thinking. But just like you and your mother, she was a product of a failed marriage as well…”
“So she’s not-“
He shook his head no. “No, she’s not… Only Britney is my child… We agreed to wait a few years, try to see how successful I could be and such before having a kid. Turns out it wasn’t long.”
A few years before having a kid, huh…? That’s when my thoughts went back to Octavia and if she was pregnant with my kid. I started to wonder how long dad had waited with my mom before having me. That’s when I decided to ask him after taking another hit. “Hey Stephen?”
He laughed a little bit. “You’re not going to call me dad, are you?” He asked me, I shook my head no. He chuckled a bit more before answering me. “Yes son?”
“I want to know… How long did you wait with mom before trying for me? Did you think you were ready at all when mom got pregnant?”
He looked stunned at the question but answered nevertheless. “I don’t know why you want to know but… No, I really wasn’t ready for you, but your mom didn’t want to get an abortion… We had found out about it shortly after the wedding when your mom began throwing up on our honeymoon.” He started to chuckle some more remembering the memories of him and my mom. “We did our best to enjoy it, your mom not giving up on trying to enjoy herself but, she just couldn’t stop having morning sickness every single day. It wasn’t that big of a deal for me, but your poor mom… Man, when I think back on it now, that had to be one hell of a ride for her…” He finally stopped chuckling to ask me. “Why do you want to know Joseph?”
I don’t know why I did what I did next, but I confessed to him. “For the past week, I don’t think I was really missing…”
He became confused. “What do you mean?”
“I don’t think I was on this planet, not even in this universe…” He began chuckling a bit, thinking I was kidding. That was when Patrick was walking by the balcony and overheard us a bit.
“Hey Jojo-“ Patrick started, getting my attention as well as Stephen’s. “You mind if I ask you-“
I nodded my head. “Sure Pat… I was actually getting ready to tell my dad as well.”
Patrick looked at me confused as well. “Your dad? What does this-“
“Come here and it’ll make sense.” I told him. Patrick nodded and walked over, leaning against the railing of the balcony on the other side of me.
“So what’s this about you not being on this planet or even in this universe son?” Stephen asked me, making Patrick confused more.
“Patrick?” I asked my friend, getting his attention.
“Yeah Jojo?”
“Ask me some questions about that show you were telling me about.” I asked him.
“You mean the newest My Little Pony?” He asked. I nodded my head.
“Wait, you mean that show that Britney forces me to watch every Saturday when I’m here? Friendship is Magic?” Stephen asked us. I nodded my head again.
“What’s this about you being on a different planet?” “What’s got to do with a cartoon?” They asked me at the same time.
“Just ask me about the damn show!” I yelled at Patrick, who flinched at me yelling. “And if you know about the show Stephen, don’t fucking answer! It’ll all make sense, alright?!” He also nodded, surprised at my sudden outburst.
“Alright…” Patrick started. “What do you want me to ask you?”
“I don’t know.” I said in an irritated tone. “Ask me what town they live in, or what ponies live there.”
“Alright, alright.” He said in a defensive way, trying to calm me down. “… What town do the ponies live in?”
“Ponyville, next.” He looked at me, surprised.
“Okay… Who are the Elements of Harmony?”
“Twilight Sparkle, Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy, Applejack, Rarity, and Pinkie Pie. Next.” I commanded him again. Again, he looked at me surprised.
“That’s right… Are you sure you haven’t seen this show?” He asked me, not sure if I was just fucking with him the entire time.
“Not a single second, now next question.” I commanded him again.
“What’s this got to do w-“ Stephen started, but was stopped as I put my finger in front of his face, telling him to stop.
“Next question Patrick.” I commanded my friend a third time.
“Alright… Alright, who are the princesses, and what do they control besides the country? And for extra points, which one was the villain in the first season?”
“Princess Celestia who controls the sun and Princess Luna who controls the moon. I guess Luna was the villain because something called the Nightmare took over her body, but Celestia made it seem like she changed because of jealousy so their names wouldn’t be tainted in the future, with the whole being allowed to be taken over by evil thing.”
They were both shocked. “Y-You’re somewhat right about the villain part…”
“What am I wrong about it?” I asked Patrick seriously.
“T-There’s nothing proving that there is a nightmare, she-“
“Not in the cartoon I guess, but… But in Equestria, it exists…” I muttered the last part as I took another drag of my cigarette.
Both of them stayed silent for a while, but then Stephen spoke up. “So what’s this got to do with-“
“I was there for the past week.” I announced to them.
“Wait, what?” Patrick asked me.
“I know this sounds crazy but… I was there for the past week… I was a pony for an entire week in Equestria meeting the princesses and all that…”
“A-Are you sure you-“ Stephen was asking but I interrupted him.
“I’m sure I wasn’t taking any drugs. Sure, I was drunk the night I went there, but being drunk doesn’t happen for an entire week unless you’re constantly drinking. And we know what happens if you do that… No, I was there for a week. Making both friends and enemies…”
It was then that they had broken out of their shocked state and began to laugh, thinking I was kidding, all while I stayed serious, smoking my cigarette. It was then that Patrick saw my serious face and asked. “You’re being serious, aren’t you?” I nodded my head.
“So wait, you were asking me about me being ready for a kid because-“ Again, Stephen started but I interrupted as I nodded my head.
“Yeah, because I may have knocked one of them up.”
“Oh sure, and which Element did you do it with, huh?” Patrick asked me jokingly, thinking I’d answer with one of their names, but was shocked when I didn’t.
“It wasn’t an Element… It was Octavia…”
That’s when Patrick’s face became serious again while Stephen still thought I was kidding. “Wait, you mean the background character from the ball? The-“
“Grey earth pony mare with the black mane and tail and purple treble clef? Yeah.”
Stephen was still laughing but was interrupted as Patrick could tell I was being serious. “Wait a minute Mr. Noble, I think he’s serious. Joseph… Are you really telling us that you really were there? Are you sure you weren’t high somehow?”
“I’m sure I wasn’t. It all felt way too real…”
“Oh come on Patrick, don’t tell me you really believe all of this.” Stephen joked with my friend, still not believing me.
“I’m sorry Mr. Noble, but how do you explain it?”
“He was tripping balls, easy.” Stephen answered.
“Patrick?” I asked my friend again.
“Yeah Joseph?”
“… Was my laptop still back at apartment?”
“What’s your laptop got anythi-“ Stephen still not believing me was asking but was interrupted by Patrick this time.
“No, it wasn’t… It had disappeared a few days ago. I had no idea how, but somehow I thought it was stolen, but the thing was is that I was in the room the night it was stolen, and you know how lightly I sleep.” I nodded my head. “… Where did it go?”
“Celestia brought it to me as a present…” I answered.
“So someone stole your laptop, doesn’t mean a pony from a cartoon stole it. And Patrick, I’m surprised you believe such dribble.” Stephen commented, but I snapped right back.
“Then how do you explain everything then? I go missing for a week. I can’t recall a god damn thing except being in that fantasy world. The night my laptop goes missing, is the same night I get it. I know a lot about a cartoon I’ve never even heard about until today. How do you explain all of that Stephen?”
“Easy, you stole your own computer and watched the show there while believing you were really there.” He answered.
“Really? Then what about everything I experienced BEFORE I got my computer? How was I there BEFORE I got it?” I asked him seriously. He couldn’t come back that time.
We all stayed quiet for a while before Stephen spoke up. “So if you really were in this fantasy world, how did you get there?”
“I thought you didn’t believe in fucking fairytales?” I commented bitterly.
“Alright, alright, I was wrong, okay? Just tell me how you got there…”
“Why? So the US can fucking invade there as well? You really think I’m that fucking dumb?” He stayed quiet. “Besides… I don’t know how I got there… It was Celestia who brought me there…” We all stayed quiet until. Then, I ended up trying to do something. I had finished my cigarette a while ago, but asked Stephen. “Give me another cigarette.”
As he got out another one, he commented about it. “Didn’t think you were a chain smoker either.” He said bitterly. I acted like I was giving him a fake laugh as I took the cigarette from him. I had put in my mouth, but before he lit it for me, I told him to put it away. “How are you going to smoke it then?” He asked me in a joking matter.
“I’m going to try something.” Was the only thing I said as the two watched me, expecting something to happen. They weren’t the only ones.
As I put the cigarette into my mouth, I began to think that I wanted the tip to light on fire. I tried my hardest to think about it, hoping that my unicorn powers had stayed with me when I got sent back to Earth. If I did it, it would prove everything, and Equestria would be real.
After waiting for a minute, Stephen finally broke the silence. “Joseph, just the hell are you-“ But he had shut up as they both saw something glow on my head.
Right there, right in front of the two, my head had a unicorn horn sort of holographically glowing on top of my head. A few seconds later, the cigarette tip finally lit itself as I used the magic inside of me to light it. I opened my eyes to see the end smoking by itself and smiled.
As I inhaled some of the smoke, I then pulled the cigarette out and exhaled the smoke, then announced to them. “Haha! What now mother fuckers?! Equestria is real!”Chapter 24 everybody. I’d like to take this time to say I’ve realized something after reading some clopfics on Fimfiction. I realized that my sex chapters aren’t as good. Why aren’t they as good? Well it’s simple, because while they actually take care and try to make it as pleasurable as possible, my thinking while writing one is “GET ME THE FUCK OUT OF HERE!!!” Now, that isn’t to say I resent them for that. Not at all, as I understand why I don’t do as well, which is why I’m asking this. If there is anybody out there who would be willing to help me out to make the sex chapters more awesome, I would be extremely EXTREMELY grateful. I'd also like to make a shout-out to Bronytim01 on Fanfiction for making a spinoff of this story. If you don't like grimdark/gore, don't read it, but if you don't mind (Really not that bad), check out his story ‘Best Dream Ever’ . That is all.
Don’t have sex. Because if you have sex, then you will get pregnant, and die.
Into A New World: Original Chapters
Chapter 25: Sweet Home Chicago
As Vinyl and Octavia had entered their home from their weekend in Canterlot, Vinyl had turned to Octavia to address her friend. “’Tavi? You alright? You seem kinda down.” Vinyl said, worried.
“Hmm?” Octavia wasn’t paying attention at all. “Oh, uh yeah, sure.” She answered.
“Alright ‘Tav, what’s up? You’re not making sense, and I’m worried about you.”
Octavia stayed silent for a few seconds before answering her friend. “I’m just confused Vinyl…”
“Confused? Confused about what?”
“About everything! Is Fiery really coming back, are we really going to be forced to keep those kids, am I really pregnant, do I even want to keep the foal…? Will I be a good mom…?”
Vinyl sighed then looked up at her friend, smiling. “To answer your questions, yes, Fiery is coming back. Yes, we’re really adopting Bramble and Autumn, whom I’m sure will enjoy living here with us. If you’re really pregnant…” She sighed again. “I’m sure you’ll be an excellent mother ‘Tavi… I mean hay, you’ve been able to take care of me for the past ten years.” Vinyl finished saying with a smile, trying to cheer her friend up.
Octavia had let out a little laugh at Vinyl’s joke, remembering all the good times she’d had with her friend since they met back in music school all those years ago. She then looked up at her friend and smiled. “Thanks Vinyl. You’re a good friend, you know that?”
Vinyl finally put on her famous grin as she replied. “I know, I’m the best.” She then kissed Octavia on the tip of her snout, trying to cheer her up some more. “And I know that you will become the greatest mom out there ‘Tavi, no matter what gets in your way.”
Octavia began to tear up as she suddenly embraced her friend in a hug. “You really are the best Vinyl… I wouldn’t want anypony else as my best friend.”
“Haha! What now mother fuckers! Equestria is real!” I yelled out as I took another hit of my cigarette, leaving Patrick and Stephen there, mouths open from the event that had just taken place. “Think you can say anything else Stephen? About how that world not existing?” I asked him with a smug smile on my face.
He began to stammer, still shocked, but was able to get a few words out. “H-How did y-you-“
“I told ya, didn’t I? Equestria is real! Magic, bitch!” I laughed as I cursed. I put the cigarette out and threw it over the edge of the balcony as Patrick grabbed me. I looked at him, and saw a crazy look in his eye. “What’s your problem?”
“Y-You gotta tell me everything!” He demanded. “I have to know!”
I pulled his arm off of me and addressed him. “Geez, don’t need to get so damn grabby Pat. Sure, I can tell ya.” I looked at Stephen and spoke. “You want to know as well Mr. Washington?”
He spoke to me in a disturbed tone. “I don’t know which is more shocking… The fact that another world exists and that you’re living proof of it, or that you said you fucked a horse.”
“Hey, she was willing and wanted me to do it. Besides, I was also a pony, so no bestiality.”
“Yeah, but you were still human on the inside, right?”
I laughed at the comment, mainly because of how right he was, or at least how I felt at the time. “Yeah, I was. Trust me, I put off fucking them for a few days BECAUSE of the fact that I felt like I was a human on the inside… It’s just one unfortunate incident caused me to open up to the idea of having sex with them.”
“What was that?” Patrick asked me.
I stayed silent for a while before answering. “I- I’d rather not...” I didn’t exactly want to destroy his vision of a perfect world that he thought Equestria was with what happened to me. “Anyways, I feel cold. Let’s go inside, hmm?” I pushed off the railing and started to go back inside while I left Patrick and Stephen out there. I’m not sure what they talked about while I was gone.
As Stephen and Patrick continued to talk, I went back to what I guess is their living room and sat down on the couch, throwing my arms over the back and leaning my head backwards, when the younger daughter, Britney, came in and sat down next to me. She turned on the TV that was in front of us. “Whatcha gonna watch kiddo?” I asked, trying to show some interest, even though I was probably going to leave anyways.
She turned to me and smiled. “My Little Pony of course! It’s the best!”
“Is it now?” I asked while I raised my eyebrow. “What makes it so good?”
“Well, because it’s real of course!”
“Oh, and what makes you say that?”
“Because I heard you say so!” She answered.
I started to smirk, then laugh as she said that. She was confused as to why I did it, but before I could explain to her, the older daughter came in and sat down next to her sister. “You shouldn’t believe everything adults say Britney.”
“But he said it was real! I heard him say it!” The younger one complained.
“Cartoons aren’t real Britney. Now give me the remote, I want to watch TV.” She told her younger sister as she tried to take the remote away from her sister.
As the older one took the remote away, the younger one began to tear up, then ran away probably to tell on her older sister. “That wasn’t very nice.” I commented, in an almost assholish way. “All she wanted to do was watch her favorite cartoon.”
“She needs to grow up and learn that they’re not real, so I’d appreciate it if you didn’t brainwash her with such crap.” She came back in a serious tone.
This caused me to look at her and raise my eyebrow. “Oh? And who do you, a spoiled fourteen year old rich girl, who probably gets every damn thing she wants, think she is to tell me, a person who’s had to go through hell his entire life because his bastard of a father left him at the age of four and his mother was so busy she didn’t have time for another relationship nor was she able to take care of me, so she had to get her slut of a sister to watch over me until I was twelve, not to mention that I’m seven years older than you, that I can’t say certain things? Hmm?” I snapped back at her. She shut up after that.
After a while of silence and of watching TV, I finally asked her. “What is this crap?”
“It’s reality TV.”
“Jesus… Is this really what television has gotten to? People who don’t deserve attention at all looking like whores and assholes while making the US worse than it already is on national television…? What’s today’s date?”
“I don’t know, why don’t you ask your imaginary friends.”
“Wow, really? Can’t answer even one question as simple as ‘What’s today’s date’?”
“It’s May 29th, why?”
“May 29th huh…? I wonder if I passed my classes…” I thought out loud. After some more silence, I spoke to her again. “Pass me the remote.”
“Why?” She asked in a bitter tone.
“Because I can’t stand to stomach this garbage anymore. Now pass me the remote.”
“No way, I wanted to watch this and we’re watching this.” She told me in a serious tone.
Before I could bitch at her, Stephen had entered the room. “Joseph, you mind if I talk to you for a minute?”
‘If it means getting away from this bitch. ’ “Yeah, I guess so.” I got up and began to follow him into another room.
As I left, I heard Bethany call out to me. “Have fun Pony boy!”
‘Yep, real fucking bitch you’ve raised there Stephen. Nice job. ’
We entered the dining room where his wife was waiting as well. ‘I’m guessing this is either going to be about me staying here for a while or because I bitched out their daughter. ’ “So what can I do for you two?” I asked the two as I entered the room.
Stephen turned to me and spoke. “Joseph, Debra and I think it would be best if you stayed here for a couple of days, at least…”
“At least what?” I asked him.
“Joseph-“ The wife started. “What Stephen is trying to say is that, he wants to make up lost time, and he also wants you to get to know your sister better-“
“You mean Britney, the younger one. The one that you two made, correct?” I asked her.
“Err, yes, that’s right.” She responded nervously. “That’s why we want you to stay here for a while. We’re also allowing Patrick to stay here for a while so you have at least somebody that you know well to be with in case you feel… awkward around us.”
I nodded my head in understanding. “Alright, I guess I can do that… But don’t think that means I’m forgiving you.” I looked at my dad as I said it, making him understand that I meant it. “You fucked up hard, and it’ll be a while before I can actually see you as my father.”
“That’s one thing though Joseph.” Stephen started. “We would appreciate it if you can watch your mouth around here, in case the kids hear some of it.”
I nodded my head. “Alright, alright, I’ll watch my tongue, but only around Britney. I’m sure Beth knows about the words I say and such and what they mean, so I might not be able to hold my tongue around her.” This was partially true. I had no idea if she knew the words, but because of the show she was watching earlier, I wouldn’t doubt it. Also, would give me a reason to out-bitch her if she tries to talk shit to me again. They agreed. “Alright, where am I staying at?”
“You’ll be staying in the guest room right next to Patrick’s, that way you two can at least have your own privacy and all.” Stephen told me. I nodded this time in appreciation.
“Alright, thanks… You mind showing me to my room right now?”
Stephen smiled at me and nodded. “Sure bud, just follow me.”
Did he just call me ‘bud’?
Stephen showed me my room, as well as some pajamas and clothes for tomorrow and such, as well as where the bathroom was and all that. I bid him goodnight and was ready to go to sleep when I heard a knock on my door. “Who is it?” I called out to the person.
“Yo, Jojo, let me in.” Patrick, should’ve known.
“Pat, can’t this wait until tomorrow? I’m tired man.” I called back to him. Patrick completely ignored me and entered the room. “Oh sure, just completely ignore what I say.”
“Sorry Jojo, but I couldn’t let this wait.”
“What? What do you want that’s so important that you have to interrupt me right before I go to sleep?”
“I need to know man! I need to know!” He told me.
“Oh Jesus, really Pat? Why can’t this wait until tomorrow?”
“Because Joseph! I won’t be able to sleep until I know!”
That was when we heard another knock coming from my door. “Who is it?” I called out to the person.
“Um, Mr. Joseph?” It was Britney.
I sighed. “Come on in Britney.” She immediately came in and smiled at me.
“Thank you.”
“No problem, and no need to call me Mr. Joseph, just call me Jojo like Pat here.” I told her as I pointed at him. “Now is there something you need Britney?”
“Um, d-do you mind if you can tell me… um…”
“Yes?”
“Can you tell me about the pony world Jojo?” She asked me in a cutesy way. This caused Patrick to smile at me.
“Oh geez… Fine… Since BOTH of you want to know, I guess I’m going to be forced to tell you… Man, why can’t I just have a relaxing moment today?” I began to tell them basically the way that Britney wanted to hear it, me making friends with the ‘mane six’ and such, but Patrick could tell I was lying through my teeth the entire time.
After I was done telling them what it was like, Britney left the room satisfied. After she closed the door behind her, Patrick turned to me and smiled. “You’re a horrible liar, you know that?”
“That’s only because you know me so well. Britney seemed to enjoy the bullshit.”
“So what was it really like?”
“Well, if you really gotta know… The first night I was there, I got really drunk at a party that was in celebration for me coming to town-“
“Pinkie Pie, right?” Patrick asked me. I nodded.
“Anyways, I got drunk at the party. Because of this, I ended up telling Twilight to fuck off while her friends were standing right there. The rainbow one-“
“Rainbow Dash.” Patrick corrected me.
“Err, yeah… She flew in my face, trying to get me to apologize for what I said, since curse words are basically a big no-no there. Why? I have no fricken clue. Anyways, because she was up in my face, and because I guess I’m a lightweight in my pony form, I ended up puking all over her face and even getting some into her mouth from what I’ve heard. Easy to say she’s still beyond pissed at me for it.”
“Huh, I never would’ve imagined one of them being so pissed before. I mean, they get mad in the show and such but… damn.”
“Well would you blame someone if they got extremely pissed after you puked in their face?”
“No, I suppose not…”
“Anyways, I’d really rather not talk about this anymore, I’d just like to get to sleep if you don’t mind.” I told him, clearly annoyed about being pestered about the topic.
“Alright, alright. I’ll see ya tomorrow I guess. Night Jojo.”
“Night Pat.” I told him as he walked out the door and back to his own room, as I covered myself in blankets and sheets from the bed.
A few days had passed since Fiery had been sent back to Earth to get his friend and tell him about Equestria. Octavia had gone through her morning as usual, waking up, getting showered, going downstairs to eat breakfast, practicing her cello until noon to wake up Vinyl. Just like any other day. But that Friday was different, as Princess Celestia herself had come to visit the two with Fiery’s mother, Starry.
As the princess knocked on the door, Octavia had answered it expecting some type of package that Vinyl had probably ordered through some type of magazine or such, but was stunned to find out that Celestia and Starry were standing there instead. “P-P-Princess!”
“It’s alright Ms. Pie.” Celestia assured her as she raised her hoof to stop Octavia. “Is it possible for us to enter?” Celestia asked.
“O-Of course Princess!” Octavia quickly got out of their way and allowed them to enter, showing them inside. As she closed the door after they entered the house, she spoke up. “Um, Princess?”
“Yes Octavia?” Celestia answered, signaling to Octavia that she wanted to be called just Celestia.
“M-May I ask what brings you to our home P-, err, Celestia?” Octavia quickly corrected herself.
“Oh, yes, forgive me Octavia, I nearly forgot.” Celestia apologized, and then cleared her throat. “Ahem, since this past Monday, I have forced Starry here-“ As she said Starry’s name, she gave the unicorn a glare for what she was talking about. “To find out anything possible about the human world of Earth and where Fiery is, as I thought you’d like to know.”
“W-Wait, I thought Starry couldn’t see anything about the human world?”
Starry answered. “So did I, but Celestia had the bright idea of bringing me to Earth to check it out. Seems I’m allowed to see the future of whatever planet I’m on, so if I’m here on Terra, I can see the future of whatever happens here. If I’m on Earth, apparently I can see the future of that world.”
“Oh, alright… Um… H-How is he?”
“He is doing fine darling.” Starry replied. “But that is only one of the reasons that we came here. The other reason is because we wanted to know if you were interested of going to a ball of sorts next week.”
“Excuse me?” Octavia asked.
“When I had summoned the two of us, Starry and I, to Earth, I had her look into the future for anything about Fiery. It seems that next Saturday night, he will be attending a formal event that he will be brought to for his human ‘father’. We wanted to know if you were interested of attending, so that you may enjoy spending time not only as a human, but spending that alone time with Fiery.” As she ended that sentence, Celestia gave Octavia a wink, signaling she meant something else.
Octavia thought about the proposition, and after thinking about it for several minutes, accepted. “Very well Celestia, I accept.”
“Very good Octavia, then we must go to the Ms. Rarity’s store right away.” Celestia told her, then began to go to the door.
“W-Wait, what? Forgive me Celestia, but why must we go to the Carousel Boutique?” Octavia asked the princess as she was walking out.
“To get dresses of course. You didn’t expect us to go there completely naked, did you?” Celestia asked while smiling, obviously knowing the answer she anticipated.
“O-Of course not Princess, forgive me.” Octavia apologized, and then followed Celestia and Starry out of the door, heading for the Carousel Boutique.
As the three reached the store and entered, Rarity called out to them. “Just a minute please! I’ll be there soon to attend to your needs!”
Celestia only smiled as she waited for the Element of Generosity, while Octavia was still somewhat confused of what was happening, and Starry was just bored out of her mind.
As Rarity entered the frame to the main part of the store, she was ready to greet the customers when she saw the princess. “P-Princess Celestia! Oh my, the princess, in my store?! I-It’s an honor!”
Celestia only giggled a little as she tried to calm the mare down. “It’s alright Ms. Rarity, no need to get so excited. I’m only here because I need some dresses made.”
“D-Dresses?! W-Why of course your highness! I’ll make the most marvelous, most wonderful dresses of all time! And I-“ She was saying but was stopped by Celestia.
“That’s quite alright Ms. Rarity, we are not needing pony dresses, but rather dresses for a different form.”
Rarity was quiet for a while, but finally spoke. “Excuse me?”
Starry sighed while Celestia only laughed a little bit more. “Here, perhaps it’s better if I show you. Octavia?” She called out to the grey mare, getting her attention.
“Y-Yes your highness?”
“Do you mind if I use you as an example?”
“I-I suppose…” Octavia agreed, and upon doing so, got transformed. She turned into a human female that looked no older than 21, 5’ 9”, and some could even say looked like a celebrity of sorts with her flowing black hair and fit, model-like body. As she transformed, she was barely able to stand, and she kept wobbling back and forth, trying to keep on her new feet. Eventually, Celestia had to use her magic to keep Octavia in place.
“I-I suppose you wish for me to make a dress for that?” Rarity asked the princess, while at the same time, pointing at Octavia’s human body. The princess nodded. “I will do my best your highness!” She exclaimed as she immediately began to work, using Octavia’s body as a mannequin at the same time.
After an hour of working, she was finally able to create a grey dress for the mare, two straps that went over her shoulders to keep the dress up that were attached to the back of the dress, with two purple treble clefs at her hips to represent her Cutie Mark, and the dress itself covering her breasts down to her feet. The back of the dress only covered her bottom down. That was when Celestia spoke to Rarity. “Oh Rarity dear.” She called out.
“Yes your highness? Did I do something wrong?” She asked in concern.
“Oh no dear, it looks absolutely fabulous. I was just wondering if you could make some more things, that’s all.”
“Of course your highness! Whatever you need!”
“Do you mind if you could create some type of clothing to cover her… nether regions, so to speak?” Celestia with politeness, but still caused Octavia to blush. “As well as her human breasts? Otherwise I’m afraid something bad might happen if somebody were to see those in the human world.”
“Of course your highness, forgive me for not thinking about those.” Rarity apologized right away, not trying to upset the princess. The princess only smiled as they waited for Rarity to finish making a bra and panties for Octavia to go with her dress.
Finally, after getting everything done, as well as getting the dress and accessories, including some shoes that Celestia had forgotten to ask about right away, off of Octavia, she had finally let the mare go with her magic, causing her to fall on her bottom almost immediately. “Forgive me Octavia, I did not mean to harm you when I let go.”
“It’s quite alright your highness, I know you did not mean anything by it.” Octavia answered as she tried getting back on her human feet, only to fail.
“Perhaps it’ll be better if while Starry is having her dress made, to teach you how to walk and use your hands.” Celestia suggested, and Octavia agreed.
Over the next hour, Octavia quickly learned how to use her feet with the help of Celestia’s magic and guidance, while Starry was bored, having to stand still in her human form to get her dress made, which was almost a exact replica of Octavia’s except the colors and markings on the hips were different to match Starry’s coat and Cutie Mark.
As Starry was having her dress made, she called out to Celestia. “You know Celly, don’t you think it’ll be a wise idea to change the color of our manes when we enter the human world? I don’t think humans are usually born with multicolored hair or even purple hair for that matter.”
“I suppose you have a point Starry. Perhaps I should turn yours into brown and mine into blonde, would that be acceptable?”
“Fine by me.” Starry added. And with that, Celestia changed Starry’s hair color right away as she stood still for her dress-making.
After the three had gotten their dresses made, Celestia turned their manes and bodies back to normal, then packaged the dresses and the three were ready to go when Rarity had called out for Octavia. “Octavia dear.”
Octavia turned around to face the fashonista to answer. “Yes Rarity?”
“Before I forget, do you wish to bring home the order that Vinyl had placed? She’s yet to pick it up and because you’re here…”
Octavia began to blush, remembering the order, but nodded. “I-I guess I will. Um, d-do you mind if you send the bill to our house?”
“Of course dear.” Rarity answered as she went into the back to put the clothes that Vinyl had ordered inside a box neatly to give to Octavia. They said their goodbyes, and when Octavia had gotten outside with Celestia and Starry, Celestia spoke.
“So what did you need to get?” She asked devilishly, as she could probably guess what is inside the box.
“O-Oh, n-nothing… U-Um, C-Celestia? D-Do you mind if I g-go h-home now?” Octavia asked the princess nervously.
“Of course dear, we’ll pick you up and you’ll be able to put the dress on at your house when it’s time to do so.” Celestia assured her. With that, Octavia dashed off in the direction of her house, not even saying goodbye to the Princess or Fiery’s mother.
“So, what do you think is in the box?” Starry asked Celestia.
“Oh, I can probably guess.” Celestia put on a smile as she spoke. “Now come, we must get back to the castle before too many of the guards become worried about me not being there.”
Over the next two weeks, Patrick tried to pry me out of more information for the Pony world, while I just said no. He would find out eventually, right? Anyways, we also ended up getting a call from the police station I was held in saying that all the tests they ran on me were negative, meaning I wasn’t making shit up the entire time. This, of course, meant that I was absolutely right about Equestria, considering that Stephen thought I lit my cigarette that night with a lighter when he wasn’t looking. Of course, when I ask him about the horn he saw, he stays quiet anyways.
One day, when I was watching some TV in the main living room (since I really had nothing else better to do in this household, but also because the wife and the two girls were finally out shopping, and Patrick was doing something or another for Stephen, meaning I could finally watch what I wanted to watch), Stephen had come up to me and tried to strike a conversation up. “Baseball eh? Who’s playing?”
“White Sox and Patriots.” I answered, of course joking knowing that Patriots were a football team, and not a baseball team. I just wanted to see if he knew.
“Patriots are a football team, not a baseball team Joseph.”
“Hey, would you look at that, you actually know the difference between baseball and football.”
“So who are the Sox actually playing?” He asked after chuckling a bit, figuring out that I wanted to play a joke on him.
“Blue Jays.”
“Blue Jays huh? Who’s winning?”
“Blue Jays.”
“Sox haven’t been as good since ’05, huh?”
“Nope.” We both stayed silent for a while, watching the game in the silence. After finally watching for a few minutes in silence, I spoke. “Something ya need?”
“Actually Joseph, I wanted to know if you were interested in going to a party this weekend. It’s a formal event and all, and I know you might not have forgiven me yet, but I would really appreciate it if you came. It would really mean a lot to me. And if that doesn’t convince you, I’ll even let you bring back a date and will leave the two of you alone for the night.” He said, acting as though it was the most common thing in the world to say.
I looked up at him because he was standing right behind me and saw he was going to beg if he had to, just so I would come to the event. I sighed and answered. “I don’t even have a suit to wear.”
“Well… If we went right now, we could get you fitted for a suit and have it ready for Saturday, before the event and all.”
I looked back at the TV to see the score, only to find out that Toronto scored another 2-run homer. “Yeah, alright, let’s go.” I answered him as I turned off the TV.
Right after we got done with me being fitted for a suit, I expected to go back home. What happened next surprised me. Instead of going home, we instead went into the heartland of what created the suburbs, Chicago.
“Why are we here?” I asked Stephen as we drove up to the Shedd Aquarium after about an hour of driving.
“What? Don’t like fishes? How about we go to the museum that’s right next door?” He answered.
“That’s not what I mean. I mean, why are we here, instead of being home?”
He stayed silent for a few seconds before answering me again. “I guess I’m not allowed to spend time with my son whom I left 17 years ago with nothing but his mother?”
I see, he tried to make me feel bad. Well fuck, it worked. “Look, that’s not what I mean. I-“
“I get it, you just don’t want anything to do with me since I was the one left you and your mother all those years huh?”
I stayed silent a few seconds before speaking to him once more. “Can we go to the art institute?” I asked as I looked away from him, almost mumbling it.
He looked at me with tears in his eyes, crying that I was rejecting him, but then became obviously happy that I was willing to accept his offer. “Art man huh?” He asked me, trying to clear his nose and eyes.
“No, it’s just mom always took me to the aquarium almost all the god damn time. I’d like to see something different for once, that’s all. Anything wrong with that?”
He smiled at me. “No, absolutely nothing is wrong with that… son.”
As we drove through the streets, I don’t know why, but a song popped in my head, and I decided to start singing it inside the car. “Chicago, Chicago – that toddlin’ town. ”
Stephen smiled and started to sing alongside me. “Chicago, Chicago – I’ll show you around. I love it. ”
Before I knew it, we both started to sing the lyrics together. “Bet your bottom dollar you’ll lose the blues in Chicago, Chicago. The town that Billy Sunday could not shut down.
On State Street, that great street, I’d just want to say – They do things that they don’t do on Broadway. They have the time, the time of their life. I saw a man, he danced with his wife. In Chicago, Chicago, my home town. ”
As we drove into a parking lot near the institute, we began to do small talk, talking about ourselves, getting to know each other better and all. The conversation continued inside the institute as we looked at all the art inside. We discussed things like our favorite TV shows, favorite books, favorite music, everything. It was almost… enjoyable.
After some hours of looking at art, the institute was beginning to close, so we went outside where Stephen had suggested taking a picture of us together next to one of the lions outside of the institute. Luckily there was a citizen kind enough nearby to do that with the phone that Stephen gave them. As I told Stephen later, luckily they didn’t run off with the phone after they took the picture, as they gave the phone back.
As we were walking back to our car, we saw a man on the sidewalk playing some blues, so we stopped and watched a while, listening to him play ‘Boom Boom, Crossroad, Kind Hearted Woman ’ ending it with ‘Sweet Home Chicago ’. We paid the man some money for the entertainment, then went back to the car.
As we arrived home, it was easy to say that Stephen’s wife, Debra, was not pleased. She immediately began to interrogate us about being back so late, in which Stephen only answered. “I was spending some quality time with my son.” I guess she knew she wasn’t going to get anything else out of him because she stopped shouting at us after that, and decided to walk away.
“I was spending some quality time with my son?” I asked him.
“Well, it’s true, isn’t it?” He asked back.
I smiled at him. I suppose it was true, wasn’t it? He then spoke again.
“You have fun today Joseph?”
I stayed quiet a little bit to build up the drama, then answered. “Yeah-“ I answered softly. “Yeah, it was dad.” I smiled at him as I said the last word. He began to tear up in happiness and then gave me a hug. Usually I would push away for that sort of thing if it was another man doing it, but because of the moment and all, I gave in and hugged him back.
After a few seconds of hugging, he let go and spoke while trying to clear his face of tears. “So, I’m sure Debra has made some delicious dinner. How about we go get some, hmm?”
“Sure, right behind ya.” I answered with a smile, and followed him to the dining hall to eat dinner before going to bed for the night.Alright, Chapter 25. One note I’d like to put out is that I’m putting both my other two stories as of this chapter’s release on hiatus. This is because it’s easier to write one story rather than three. This does NOT mean though that I will be dropping them altogether, because I actually know where I want to go with them. Just want to focus on IANW a little bit, get it somewhere, that is all. I’d also like to say that when I was thinking of Octavia in her human form, I was mostly thinking of the way she’s drawn by the artist John Joseco. So if you haven’t seen any of his work on Octavia, go check it out... At least the non-pornographic ones. Okay, now it’s that is all. That is all. Frogger is not as fun when the cars are traveling at 60 mph. A public announcement by UraniumSpoon. P.S. It is too! It’s the most fun at 88 mph- CrADHD P.P.S. Eighty eight is my favourite number! - CrADHD
Into A New World: Original Chapters
(26) Let's Spend The Night Together
Before this chapter starts, I’d like to say that in the middle of it, it’ll go from Joseph’s/Fiery’s Point of View to third person, and stay like that, also, WARNING!: Cheesy ass romance, but also hard sexual themes (no actual graphic sex, but references to it and such) ahead! So heads up.
Chapter 26: Let’s Spend The Night Together
Over the next couple of days, nothing really new happened in this household. Bethany was still acting like a bitch, Patrick kept begging me along with Britney about Equestria, Stephen wanted to get to know me more, and Debra sort of just stayed out of my way. Thankfully Saturday finally came and we were getting ready for the event that day.
Bethany bitched about how she didn’t want to go because there would be no one to hang out with there (God, why can’t she just shut up and appreciate that she’s doing something nice for Stephen?), so Debra’s had her hands full with that. Thankfully Patrick and Britney were too busy getting ready for the event that they didn’t really have any time to beg me more. Stephen was just being his politician self and was just focusing on getting everybody ready for it. I guess I should also mention that we were able to pick up my suit in the morning, so I had plenty of time to get ready as well.
As we walked outside to the limos we were going to take (Apparently three, one for Debra and Stephen, one for Beth, Britney, and Pat, and one to myself… Jesus, does he really want me to screw somebody tonight?! What the hell is that going to accomplish?! But I digress). I was the first one outside at the limos waiting for the others, with Patrick following behind me. As he reached the limos, he handed me a pair of sunglasses. “Sunglasses?” I asked him.
“Yeah, man, for us to look cool and all.” He answered. I wasn’t sure if he was being serious or joking.
“Pat, this isn’t some stupid movie based around a highschool prom or such crap, this is really important to my dad.” Yes, I really did call Stephen ‘dad’ again. After saying it on Wednesday, I started to feel more comfortable calling him that rather than his actual name.
“I know, I just wanted to see your reaction.” He said back to me. Alright, he was definitely joking with me.
I decided to play along with his joke and put on the glasses, then spoke. “‘It’s a 106 miles to Chicago. We’ve got a full tank of gas, half a pack of cigarettes, its dark, and we’re wearing sunglasses.’”
Patrick began to laugh at my comment. “Wow, really? You’re gonna quote that movie?”
“Hey man, you’re not a real Chicagonite if you haven’t watched that movie and at least quoted it once.” I answered him, chuckling.
He continued to laugh, but was able to speak. “Alright, alright, I see how it is.” He told me as he put his sunglasses on as well. “They’re not going to catch us; we’re on a mission from God.” We began to laugh our asses off, when we heard another voice behind us.
“Four fried chickens and a coke.” Stephen quoted as he came up behind us, patting my back as he got right next to me. “How are you doing boys?”
“Hey dad, we’re doing well.” I answered him back. “Hey dad, I got a question for you.” I continued.
“Yeah? What is it Joseph?”
“Is there really a need for three limos? I mean, I appreciate the privacy and all, but…”
“Does it really disturb you that much?” Stephen asked me.
I shook my head. “It’s not the limo that disturbs me; it’s the fact that you expect me to bring someone home tonight. Don’t get me wrong, it would be nice and all, it’s just creepy to have my dad WANTING me to bring someone home.” I answered him.
He smiled at me and spoke. “Well, if it makes you feel better, how about having Patrick ride with you on the way there. Then, if you do have someone you want to bring home, Pat can ride back with the girls in the second limo. Does that sound alright Pat?”
“I guess, but what if I get hooked up with someone at the event?” Patrick asked my dad.
“Oh come on now Pat, everyone knows you don’t have the skills to pick a woman up.” Stephen joked with him.
“Hey…”
Stephen laughed a bit at his own joke. “Sorry Pat, that was mean of me. Alright, if you get a date also, I’ll have the girls ride with me and Debra.” That’s when a bitchy voice came from behind us.
“And what happens if there’s someone for me there dad?” Bethany asked Stephen, with Britney and Debra coming up behind her.
“That I’m making sure will never happen.” Stephen answered her. Wow, go Stephen.
“But dad~!” She cried out, trying to get him to feel bad. It didn’t work.
“No buts young lady. These boys are old enough to actually take care of themselves. You, on the other hand, are younger than they are by seven years, and are not ready for a relationship yet. Now come on, it’s time to go.” He issued a hand motion telling the girls to get inside the limos, Bethany and Britney getting into their limo, and finally me and Pat going into the very back one.
As you can imagine, the drive there was somewhat fun with Patrick, as we opened one of the bottles of champagne that was in the limo, probably meant for later tonight, and drank the entire bottle before arriving at the fancy hotel the event was being held at. I guess it was some type of conference for the politicians and their families or something like that, I don’t know, I was only paying sort of attention to it.
For the first fifteen minutes, Stephen was basically introducing us all to any congressman or senator who came up to him. Didn’t really recognize any of them, because as I said, wasn’t really paying attention to the entire event. After those fifteen minutes, I went to the table where all the food was and got some when Patrick came up next to me. “Hotties at 9 o’clock, coming right to us.” Patrick whispered to me as he stood next to me.
I glanced to my left to see, as he said, three ‘hotties’ heading our way. The only problem was that I instantly recognized the ‘hotties’. “Oh geez, what the fuck.” I said out loud as I tried to approach them, but was stopped by Patrick holding my arm. “What are you doing Pat?”
“Don’t blow our chance Jojo! Let them come over to us.” He whispered to me.
Before I got a chance to talk back, the ‘hotties’ came up to us and the one in the middle spoke to us. 6’ 1”, white dress, suns at her hips, blonde hair. “How are you boys?” She asked casually.
Before Patrick had a chance to answer with some dumb pickup line, I put my hand over his mouth and quickly answered. “What are you doing here Celestia?”
“Mulsya?” Patrick tried to get out ‘Celestia’ but couldn’t because I still had my hand over his mouth.
“Well well Fiery, didn’t think you’d recognize us right away.” Celestia commented to me. “Whatever gave us away?”
“It’s sort of easy when your dresses are the same color of your coats and your Cutie Marks are stitched to your hips, even if you don’t have your crown on.” I answered her.
It was then that Patrick finally realized what I was talking about and let out a muffled fan-girl squeal, finally being able to see Celestia in the flesh. I sighed and rolled my eyes as ‘Tavi spoke up. “Um, F-Fiery?”
I looked at ‘Tavi, then back to Celestia. “You two tell him the situation while I go talk with her.” I basically commanded Celestia and my mom as I grabbed ‘Tavi and ran off with her to a more private location. I could only guess the questions Patrick was going to have for the two of them… The poor, poor, girls.
Stephen had recognized Joseph across the hall, dragging away a girl with him, causing him to smile. Debra ended up walking up next to her husband and saw him smiling. “What are you so happy about?” She asked him in a casual tone.
He turned to her to answer. “Hmm? Oh, just watching Joseph already finding a date here.” He answered while chuckling a bit.
Debra only sighed. “I sort of wish you didn’t give him that chance.”
“Why not? It’s not like it’ll do any harm.”
“What will your colleagues say about it? What will the media say if he does something horrible with that girl?”
“Oh Debra-“ Stephen started. “He’s not that type of person. He would never do anything to embarrass me. Now let him have his fun.” He smiled at her while ending his sentence. She only sighed at him, then went back to talk to some of the other wives. Stephen looked back in the direction that Joseph was heading in and continued to smile. “Make me proud son.” He whispered softly as he thought out loud.
As Joseph finally dragged Octavia somewhere far enough away to talk in private, he turned to her and spoke. “I’m sorry about that ‘Tavi, but-“ He was cut off as she raised her hand to his lips to stop him.
“It’s alright Fiery, I’m just glad that you were able to recognize me.” She said as she smiled at him.
Joseph brought her in for a hug as he spoke again. “I’m sorry babe, I just haven’t seen you for the past two weeks, and you were all I could think about.”
She smiled at the comment as she wrapped her arms around him as well. “I’m glad you thought that way Fiery, because it was the same for me…”
The two stayed there in silence, hugging each other for a while, until Joseph finally spoke up once more. “How are you?” He asked.
“What do you mean?”
“I mean… Have there been any signs?”
She understood what he meant and answered. “I guess the only sign would be me being late, but nothing else really… But just in case, I also went to the doctor before coming here, but I was short on time, so I had to leave before he was able to give me the results.”
“I see…” They continued to be silent, when suddenly Joseph let a little space between them so he could look down at Octavia. “You really are beautiful.” He commented as he smiled at her.
She smiled back. “I’m glad you think so, otherwise I might’ve gotten angry.” She said back to him as she giggled a little at her own joke. She was, however, caught off guard as Joseph had suddenly planted a kiss onto her lips. Octavia allowed Joseph to continue kissing her as she wrapped her arms from around his waist to the back of his neck, as she hung onto him and enjoyed the kiss.
Joseph had started to use his tongue as he began to dance the dance of passion in her mouth as his partners tongue was doing the same. After several minutes of the passionate kissing, Joseph broke it off, leaning his head backwards as his tongue had a strand of saliva on it, the source of it hanging from Octavia’s tongue. “I really did miss you.” He finally commented after letting her breathe some.
She could only giggle. “I can see that.” She planted the kiss on his lips this time as she quickly gave him a peck then let go. “Let’s go back, otherwise they might think that we’re doing something dirty.” She said to Joseph as she began to walk away from him back to the hall that the event was in.
Joseph could only watch his love walk away, slowly going down her back, finally ending at her bottom. ‘Man, ‘Tavi really is sexy when she’s a human… Maybe I can convince Celestia to- ‘
‘No. ’ A new voice entered Joseph’s mind.
‘What the hell? Celestia? That shit works here too? ’ Joseph thought back to his ‘Aunt’.
‘Of course, how else do you think you were able to convince Patrick and your human father that Equestria exists with your little fire trick? ’
‘Alright, alright… But damnit! She’s so hot! At least for one day in Equestria! ’
‘The answer is no, and that’s final. ’
Joseph could only huff and pout at the conclusion. ‘Fine… ’ He finally thought as he made his way back to the event, as Octavia was waiting for him to catch up.
“What was that about?” She asked Joseph as she waited by the door.
“Oh, just admiring you from afar, that’s all.” He lied casually, putting a smile on his face.
As Joseph and Octavia finally got back to where the other three were, they heard a conversation going on. “So is it really true that Luna speaks really loud and in old English?”
Octavia turned to Joseph looking for an answer, but was stopped as he saw her face. “Don’t ask. It’s something really strange and something that even I don’t understand. Let’s just say that the humans in this world know about Equestria but think it’s fictional and drop it at that.”
Before she could ask Joseph about what he meant, Celestia had heard them and greeted them back. “Welcome back you two, so glad you could join us again.” She said to the two with a large smile.
“Thanks, what are you guys up to?” Joseph asked, like he even needed to.
“Oh nothing really, Patrick here has just been asking about us and such.” Celestia answered. She was clearly irritated at being asked about Equestria from Patrick.
“Is that right? Well then, Pat, I’d like you to meet someone.” Joseph pulled Octavia next to him and put his arm out to Patrick. “Pat, Octavia. Octavia, Pat.” Patrick was about to let out another squeal when Joseph interrupted him. “Squeal and I punch you in the gut.”
“Okay…” Patrick replied in a disappointed tone. Octavia only giggled.
“It’s very nice to meet you Patrick.” Octavia said to him in the nicest way possible.
“And it’s very nice to meet you as well.” Patrick replied in a polite manner.
Before Patrick could ask anymore, Joseph had spoken up and asked Celestia about the show. “So how does this world know about Equestria exactly?”
“Oh not you too.” Celestia sighed.
“Well sorry for being extremely curious.”
“I suppose since you’re here, I could explain it…” Celestia started. “It all has to do with the creator of the show.”
“Lauren Faust?” Patrick asked.
“Yes.” Celestia answered.
Patrick was about to let out another fan-girl squeal when he saw Joseph’s face, obviously saying that he would get hit for doing so. He calmed down and asked Celestia. “She’s a pony?”
“Not exactly… Her husband is…” Celestia answered once more. “You see, it all has to deal with five years ago in Equestria…”
“Five years?” Joseph asked.
“Yeah, Celly screwed the spell up to send him here and accidentaly sent him back to 1971 as a human infant. Then again, I wonder if she purposefully screwed it up because of what he did in Equestria…” Starry explained.
“What did he do?” Joseph asked his mother.
“Oh, when he found out that the mare he was cheating on in Ponyville found him out; he wanted to get away as fast as possible. That’s when he came to Celly to ask her to send him to another world where he could use his artistic abilities for good. I guess his punishment was having to relive life.”
“You said Ponyville five years ago?” Octavia asked the two, curious if she knew the stallion or not. “What was his name?”
Celestia thought about it for a minute before answering. “I think it was… Ink Blots? Colored Blots?-“
“Pastel Blots?” Octavia asked.
“Oh! That was it!”
Joseph looked at Octavia wondering how she knew, when he saw her becoming red in the face. Not from embarrassment, no, this time was from anger. He quickly wrapped his arms around her, trying to calm her down, even though he didn’t understand why she was getting upset. “’Tavi, calm down, I’m right here. You don’t need to get angry.” He tried telling her.
Octavia began to settle down as Joseph wrapped his arms around her, telling her to calm down. She sighed and spoke once more. “I’m sorry, it’s just… I have a bad history with that stallion…”
Joseph was able to put two and two together to understand what she meant, but Patrick didn’t understand. He was about to open his mouth to ask what she meant when he saw that Joseph was giving him a glare for opening his mouth. He quickly shut it before even saying a single word. Joseph was able to speak up once more. “So I’m guessing that this guy basically told his wife about the pony world or something like that?”
“I suppose so.” Celestia answered. “I guess the rest is just him remembering life and such.”
“Either that or Celly screwed the spell up again and he’s able to look back into Equestria whenever he wants, but can’t do anything about it.” Celestia gave Starry a glare for speaking. “What? It’s possible.”
For the rest of the event, Patrick kept pestering Celestia about Equestria while Starry could stand there holding back her laughter at Celestia’s ‘torturer’. Meanwhile, Octavia and Joseph had gone off to be alone and talk about their future.
“So, are we really ready for this kid?”
“Do we really need to go over this again Fiery?” Octavia asked Joseph in an irritated tone.
“I’m sorry! I just don’t feel like I’m ready…”
Before Octavia could say anything back, the two were interrupted by Joseph’s human father, Stephen. “Hey you two.” He called out to the two.
Joseph looked up from the ground to address his father. “Hey dad.” Joseph simply said.
“Aren’t you going to introduce me to your lovely lady Joseph?” Stephen asked.
“Oh, um, Octavia, meet my dad, Stephen. Dad, meet Octavia.” Joseph introduced the two.
“Hello.” Octavia said with a nod, trying to be polite.
“Ah, hello. Octavia huh? Is this that-“ Stephen began to speak, but was stopped by Joseph.
“Yeah.”
“The p-“ Stephen tried getting out but was stopped by Joseph again.
“Yeah.”
“How did-“
“Princess Celestia.” Joseph answered his father once again before he could finish.
“Ah…” Stephen acknowledged it even though he didn’t fully understand it, but decided to forget about it right now and sit down to his son. “So what were two talking about?” He asked with curiosity.
The two stayed silent, but Octavia finally spoke. “We were talking about our future together.”
“Marriage? Wow Joseph, didn’t know you had it in you.” Stephen joked.
“It’s not like that dad.” Joseph answered. “It’s… I don’t know whether I’m really ready for a kid or not…”
“I see…” Stephen spoke. They all became silent until Stephen broke the silence once more. “You know Joseph… When your mother was pregnant with you, I also didn’t think we were ready… We had both just passed the ABA, we didn’t have a lot of money thanks to our wedding and finding a house, not to mention all the bills for school and such… But you know what son?”
“What dad?” Joseph asked, feeling he knew where this was going.
“I may have screwed up four years later, but when you were born, I felt like I could become the greatest dad out there. When I saw you and your mother in that delivery room, my entire life changed. All the doubts I had about being a good parent melted away in that instant. I did everything possible to take care of you and your mother, even if meant working an extra 20 to 40 hours a week.”
“But you still screwed up and left me and mom when I was only four.” Joseph answered back.
Stephen let a light chuckle and answered his son once again. “True, but didn’t I do everything I could to make us one big happy family when I was there with you?”
“I don’t know, I was just a baby. My entire mind was the size of a peanut.” Joseph joked.
Stephen chuckled a bit more before answering his son once more. “That’s also true, but it didn’t mean I didn’t love you son… I missed you every single day that I was away from you and your mother, and after all these years, I regret ever leaving you and your mother alone…”
“Thanks dad, but that still doesn’t answer my question of whether or not I’ll be a good dad.”
Stephen could only laugh at his son for being so thick-headed, as Octavia joined him in the laughter. “Son, I think you’ll be a great father. The best damn father the entire world has ever seen…” He got up from his seat and began to walk away from the two, but stopped to look back at them. “Don’t worry son, I think you’ll do just fine… And Ms. Octavia?”
Octavia looked at Stephen with attention and answered. “Um, yes?”
“If my son ever does anything boneheaded like I did, come right to me, and I’ll make sure to straighten him out.” Stephen joked as he winked at Octavia and began to walk back to his wife.
As Stephen walked away from the two, Octavia could only look at Joseph with a smile on her face. Joseph looked back at her and smiled as well. “I suppose only time will tell, huh?” He asked her.
“I guess so.” Octavia simply answered. The two stayed in silence for the rest of the event, Octavia leaning on Joseph’s shoulder, as they enjoyed their time together.
Before the event ended, Joseph had brought Octavia with him outside to get in the limo so he could bring her home before anybody else got home. As he was bringing her outside, Stephen had seen the two going and only put a smile on his face as he watched the two go.
As they reached the limo, Octavia spoke. “Fiery, what are we doing?”
“I just wanted to get home before the others did and wanted to spend some alone time with you, that’s all.” He said as he tried to get Octavia inside the limo. Before he also got in, the limo driver got his attention. “Yes?”
“Sir, I’m sorry to interrupt you, but Mr. Noble told me that if you were to bring a guest along with you, that I would be directed to take you and your guest to the Park Hyatt hotel, where there is a suite on the top floor waiting for you.”
“Oh, uh…-“
“He also told me that the key for the suite will be waiting for you at the front desk inside the hotel. I will be arriving in the morning at the hotel at 11:00 sharp, as to give you and your guest plenty of time to be ready when I arrive. Also, you don’t need to worry about paying for anything, as Mr. Noble has already paid for anything and everything that might be covered in the final bill.”
“T-Thanks… Um…”
“Jeeves, sir.”
“Right… Thanks Jeeves, I appreciate the warning.”
“No problem sir.” Jeeves answered with a smile, and Joseph finally got into the limo where Octavia was waiting for him.
As Joseph entered the limo, Octavia looked at him confused, but also somewhat scared. “F-Fiery, what’s going on?”
‘Shit, that’s right, she’s never been in a car before huh? ’
‘That’s right, Equestria doesn’t have cars like this world does. ’ Celestia answered him inside his head.
‘Jesus… Warn me if you’re about to suddenly pop inside my head like that. Nearly gave me a heart attack… ’
‘Where would the fun be if I did warn you? ’ Celestia joked.
‘Fine, whatever… Actually, while you’re here, do you know what Stephen looks like? ’
‘Yes, why? ’
‘Can you tell him about what me and ‘Tavi are doing so he doesn’t worry and all? ’
Joseph could just see the smile on Celestia’s face, even through his mind. ‘Sure… Oh! I almost forgot. Tomorrow, when you and Octavia get back to your house, we will be there waiting for you two. Starry and I will explain the situation to your human ‘father’ before we take you, Octavia, and Patrick back to Equestria. ’
‘Wait, you mean you still haven’t told them at all? ’
‘Of course not, don’t be silly. ’
Joseph only mentally sighed. ‘Alright, I guess we’ll be ready then… ’
“Fiery?” Octavia’s voice came. “You’re spacing out again.”
“Hmm? Oh, sorry about that ‘Tavi.” He apologized as he got up right next to her. “I was just looking at how beautiful you were.”
“You used that line already.” She said in an irritated voice. “Now what’s going on?”
“Sorry ‘Tavi, I guess you’ve never been inside a human vehicle before, huh? This is called a limo, where we’ll be taken to a fancy hotel, where we’ll have a suite waiting for us at the very top and where we’ll be able to spend the night together, all alone, just the two of us. Me, you, and a couple bottles of champagne.” He answered with a sly smile on his face.
“I hope we’re bringing your friend Mr. Condom along as well.” Octavia asked him.
Joseph snickered a bit before he began to slowly kiss the side of her neck. “Whatever you want baby.” He answered as he put his hand on the other side of her neck as he slowly began to nibble on her neck.
Celestia was still at the event, watching over Starry who had gotten bored and decided to drink some human liquor, getting extremely drunk in the process and passing out. She had taken this opportunity to go introduce herself to Stephen and talk to him about Joseph. As she walked to the man, she saw that he was his family, and wasn’t sure how to approach him.
Just then, the congressman turned around and saw Celestia standing there. He brought his wife along to speak with Celestia. “Hello there.” He introduced himself. “I had seen you earlier talking to my son and his friend. Are you able to tell me where my son currently is?” He asked politely.
“Oh, um, Mr. Henderson had left with my friend who I brought along to this event. I can only imagine what they’re doing.” She said jokingly.
“I see. Well, thank you for your assistance.” Stephen told Celestia and began to walk away, but Celestia had grabbed hold of his shoulder before he got too far away. “Yes? Is there something I can help you with?”
“Yes, there is Mr. Noble. Do you mind if I speak to you in private for a minute? It won’t take long, I promise.” Celestia put on a smile, trying to convince him. Debra was about to speak out in protest, but was stopped as Celestia quickly summoned a spell with her hand to make Debra leave.
“Dear, I think I’ll wait by the limo while you speak with her for a moment.” Debra was commanded to say as she smiled at her husband and began to walk away.
“Well, she took that much better than I expected. Usually she really hates it when women ask me to talk in private.” He said as he watched his wife leave, then turned back to Celestia. “So what can I do for you Ms…”
“Please, just call me Celestia.”
“Celestia… Right…”
“I assume that Fi-, err, Joseph, told you about me as well as my friends?” Celestia asked him.
“You mean about the whole pony thing?” Stephen asked.
“Yes, that’s correct.”
“Somewhat. He told me about him being dragged there by you I guess. He won’t tell me why or what happened there, but I respect him enough that I won’t push it.”
“I see…” Celestia said as she bit her lower lip, not knowing what to tell Stephen.
“Is there something the matter Ms. Celestia?”
“Oh, well, you see… Do you mind if I, along with my friend over there-“ She pointed to Starry who was laying down on a bench, passed out. “Come by your house tomorrow to pick up our other friend who we came with? As I’m sure Joseph will be going back to your house after tonight, and there’s also something that I think you and your family needs to hear about that involves both Joseph and Patrick.” She said as plainly as possible, just trying to get it out.
“What happened with Joseph and Patrick? Is there something wrong? Are they in debt somehow or owe somebody something?”
“Oh, no, nothing like that… sort of…”
“What is that suppose to mean?” Stephen asked in frustration this time.
“I’m sorry Mr. Noble, but I think it would best if your entire family was there to hear about it, rather than just you. I also need Patrick to hear about it since he doesn’t know the details just yet. The only human in this world that knows about the problem is Joseph, and well…”
“He’s preoccupied at the moment, gotcha.” Stephen finished for her. “I guess my only other question is what time should we be expecting you two?”
“Shortly after Joseph gets back home with our friend.” She answered with a smile. “Now if you excuse me Mr. Noble, I must take care of my other friend and make sure she survives the night. Not really used to liquor and all that.” She said as she began to walk away and go over to where Starry was lying.
“Not used to liquor, right…” Stephen repeated as he began to walk outside of the building and to the limo that his wife was standing next to.
“So what was the problem?” Debra asked him as he got closer.
“It’s nothing dear, you don’t need to worry about it.” He answered quickly, obviously not wanting to talk about it.
“Well that only makes me more curious.” Debra answered truthfully.
“I’m sorry dear, I just don’t want to talk about it right now, alright? I’ll tell you when we get home.”
Debra began to nod her head, understanding the situation. “Alright dear, that’s fine.” She answered softly as she entered the limo before he husband.
As Stephen was getting in, he had remembered about his deal with Patrick. He talked to the limo driver right before getting in. “Do you know if Patrick got somebody or not tonight?”
The limo driver responded. “No sir, I don’t believe so.”
“So the girls will be riding back with him?”
“Yes sir.” The limo driver answered in a neutral way.
“Alright, thank you Frank.”
“It’s my pleasure sir.” The limo driver responded as he closed the limo door after Stephen had gotten in.
As the limo that Joseph and Octavia were riding in approached the hotel, Jeeves had stepped out and went to open the back door, but before he did, he knocked on it, alerting the people inside. He heard some shuffling inside before he heard a knock back. He opened the door and greeted the two people inside. “We’re here.” Jeeves announced.
“Alright, thank you Jeeves.” Joseph answered as he exited the vehicle, but waited at the door of the limo for Octavia to come out as well, who was still inside wiping her mouth with a napkin from the napkin stack that was on top of the mini-fridge inside the limo. “Coming ‘Tavi?”
“Yes, I’m coming.” She answered with a cheery voice as she exited the vehicle.
Before the two began to walk to the entrance of the hotel, Jeeves had stopped Joseph once more. “The room name is under Joseph Noble. Watertower suite” Joseph nodded as he understood, and then began to walk away with Octavia to the inside of the hotel.
They had arrived at the front desk where they got the keycard as well as the code for the suite and began to go up the elevator that went to their room. As they got to their room, and entered it, they were amazed at how large it was. “Fiery! This is amazing!” Octavia told Joseph as she began to run to the windows that had a view of Lake Michigan in the background. “Wow! Is that the ocean?” Octavia asked with curiosity. Joseph could only chuckle. “What?”
“Nothing, it’s just that you’re acting like a little kid. That’s all.”
Octavia rolled her eyes. “Well excuse me for being impressed.” She pouted as she continued to look outside.
Joseph came up from behind and hugged her, wrapping his arms around her stomach. “I’m sorry babe, it’s just cute, that’s all. But to answer your question, no, that’s not the ocean. It’s called Lake Michigan, and it’s only one of five great lakes of North America.”
“Is that right…” She asked as Joseph began to kiss her neck one more.
He took a break from it to answer her once more. “That’s right, but I believe that back in the limo, there was a small river flowing from a certain somepony. How about we take these clothes off, hmm?” He asked in the most seductive voice he could manage as he began slowly take the shoulder straps of Octavia’s dress off.
Joseph and Octavia had woken up the next morning, their clothes from last night strewn about the bedroom of the suite, some of them even in the living room area. Octavia had woken up next to Joseph, and the thoughts of last night came back to her, putting a smile on her face.
Seconds later, Joseph had also woken up, opening his eyes as he began to look around the room, slowly remembering of last nights events as well as he looked to see Octavia in her human form lying next to him. “Morning babe.” He said in a tired but happy tone.
“Morning Fifi.” She said to him softly, still smiling. “I really enjoyed spending time with you last night.”
Joseph put a smile on his face and began to cuddle up next to her, the sheets of the bed covering everything but their heads. “I’m glad you did.” He replied to her in a soft tone as well. He then looked behind Octavia to see the digital alarm clock sitting on the end table, to reveal that it was only 7:42. “7:42, huh? That gives us about another three hours until Jeeves comes and picks us up to go back to the house.”
“What should we do until then?” Octavia asked Joseph.
Joseph began to look around the room, and then thought of an idea. “Well, we did it all last night on the bed and once on the couch out in the living room-“ He turned his face back at Octavia with a devilish smile. “Where else could we do it?”
Octavia only sighed. “Is that all you can think of? Is sex?”
“Well when’s the next time I’ll see you as a human being? Hmm?” He asked her.
Octavia could only giggle. “It’s not like we’re never going to be coming back to Earth, but I suppose I can see your point…” She then began to scan the room to see anywhere else they could do it. “Well, we still have the bathroom…”
Suddenly, there was a knock at the door of the suite. “Room Service.”
Octavia and Joseph looked at each other and shrugged. “Did you order anything?” Joseph asked her. She shook her head no. Joseph took in a deep breath and got out of the bed, getting a robe from the closet and began to wrap it around him as he spoke to Octavia. “Stay here, I’ll be right back. If you hear anything that might be wrong, close the bedroom door immediately and lock it.”
“What then?” She asked him.
He sighed once more. “Do you know how to use the phone?” She shook her head no again. “Damnit… Alright, just… just try to find some type of weapon if he tries breaking in, alright?” She nodded her head this time, understanding. “Alright, good.”
Joseph began to walk to the front door of the suite, and peeked through the peephole, to see that there was a hotel employee standing there with a tray full of food. He kept the door locked with one of the chains and slowly opened the door. “Yes?”
“Room Service sir.” The employee responded with a cheery mood.
“We didn’t order any room service.”
“Complimentary sir, all suites get a free breakfast.”
“You have to understand that seems extremely odd.”
“You wouldn’t be the first sir.” The employee responded to Joseph’s criticism with a smile.
Joseph let out another sigh and unlocked the door, allowing the employee to bring the tray completely in. He lifted one of the tops of the dishes to see some bacon and French toast sitting there, perfectly cooked. He looked back at the employee who was still smiling. “You’ll have to forgive me for being skeptical.”
“First time here sir?” Joseph nodded. “Don’t worry, I understand. If it still makes you feel uncomfortable, you can call the front desk to make sure.”
“Thanks, I’ll do that.”
“Have an enjoyable breakfast sir. When you and your friend are done with the food, you can just leave the tray outside, where somebody will come and retrieve it in about an hour.”
“Alright, thanks for notifying me.” He said as he let the employee leave. As the employee left, Joseph immediately searched the lower half of the tray, just in case, to find no one there. He then went back into the bedroom and began to call Patrick.
“Find anything?” Octavia asked him as he got back into the bedroom.
“No, but it still seems really weird. I’m going to call Patrick to get my dad and ask him about this.” After some ringing, he finally heard Patrick’s voice on the other end.
“He*yawn*llo?” Patrick answered, clearly tired from the night before.
“Pat, is dad there?”
“Hey Jojo, what do you mean? Inside the house or inside my room?” Patrick joked.
“This is serious Pat, is dad there at all?”
“Yeah, yeah, let me check real quick…” Patrick answered as he let out another yawn right after, then began to search the house for Stephen. Luckily, he ran into him almost immediately as Joseph could hear over the phone. “Mr. Noble, Jojo wants you.” He said as he handed the phone to Stephen.
“Hello? Joseph?”
“Oh great, hey dad, I have a quick question for you.”
“Sure son, what is it?” Stephen asked on the other end of the phone.
“You’ve been to this hotel and have slept in one of the suites, right?”
“Yes.”
“Is it natural for you to receive a free breakfast the morning after?”
“Ah, being skeptical of the breakfast are ya?”
“So it’s natural?” Joseph asked his father.
“Yeah, it is Joseph. You have nothing to worry about. I can understand how you’re feeling though, I went through the same thing on my first morning there, but I’m still here, aren’t I?”
“Yeah, I guess. Thanks dad, that’s all I needed to know.”
“No problem son. Oh! Before you get going, that Celestia woman wanted to speak to the family later today, sometime after you come home. Do you have any idea what it would be about?”
Joseph had to lie for now, he didn’t know exactly how to break the news to his human ‘father’ that he was really born a unicorn. “No idea dad.”
“Alright Joseph, just thought I’d ask. See you later today son.”
“See you later dad. Bye.” Joseph hung up the phone and looked over to Octavia. “I guess the food is okay to eat.”
“Well I guess that’s a relief.” She replied. “Should we eat breakfast now?”
“Well, the employee said that they’d be back in an hour to get it…”
“So what are you thinking?” She asked him.
He stayed silent for a few minutes before finally answering. “Well, we can eat breakfast, then go bathe together, if you catch my drift.” He said as he smiled devilishly at her.
She smiled back and replied. “Sounds like a plan.”
As they brought the food to the dining room table and took the lids off of the plates, Octavia had seen the bacon on the plates. “Fiery, what is that?” She asked as she pointed to it.
Joseph turned to look at what she was talking about to see her pointing at the bacon. “Oh, it’s uh... bacon...”
“Like the hay bacon back in Equestria?”
“More like bacon made out of pig...” He answered softly.
“Excuse me?”
“Its made out of pig! I’m sorry alright? I told you humans eat meat... If you don’t want to eat it, I’ll take it, alright?” She looked at him with an eyebrow raised. “Alright, I’ll set it aside. There’s no other meat apparently other than that. Does that make you happy? I’m sorry humans are omnivores...”
Octavia let out a sigh before answering him. “I suppose that’s the best we can do. Also, you don’t need to be sorry about anything, it’s not your fault. There’s nothing you can change about it, they were only doing their jobs when they cooked that meat.”
Joseph looked at Octavia and smiled. “Yeah, and I’m sorry for snapping like that, you didn’t deserve it.”
Octavia responded to his smile with a smile of her own. “Apology accepted. Now come on, let’s eat.” She said as she sat down on one of the chairs and starting eating the other food that was there, with Joseph starting to eat his own food right beside her.
11:00 had finally rolled around, and Joseph and Octavia were waiting outside, wearing the same clothes they had from last night, when they had finally seen a limo pull up in front of the hotel and Jeeves step out of the limo. “So sorry I’m late, hit a few red lights on the way here and all.”
“Not at all Jeeves, you’re right on time.” Joseph answered with a smile. Before Jeeves could do his job, Joseph had opened the back door of the limousine and spoke to Octavia. “Madam.” He said with a smile as he opened the door for her.
“Well you’re too kind.” She answered him as she got in, while Joseph only watched her get in before getting in himself, then closing the door behind him, as Jeeves got back into the driver’s seat and began to drive off after the other two had gotten inside safely.
About an hour later, Joseph and Octavia had reached Stephen’s mansion and had walked inside, where they saw Celestia and Starry sitting in the living room with Patrick, Stephen, and Debra. “Hey everybody…” Joseph trailed off as he saw everyone sitting there. “What’s everyone up to?”
“Oh good, the final two people who are needed have finally come.” Starry said out loud. “Now we can get started.”
“I see…” Joseph trailed off once more.
“What is this exactly all about Ms. Celestia?” Stephen spoke up.
“Well Mr. Noble, if you must know, this is actually about both Joseph and Patrick.” Celestia answered him.
“Did they do something?” Debra asked.
“It’s not a matter of them doing something, at least not Patrick, it’s a matter of them not doing it yet.” Starry answered.
“We don’t understand.” Stephen spoke up, somewhat irritated at the situation for them keep using code to talk about it.
“You see Mr. Noble, both Joseph and Patrick are extremely vital to the survival of ponykind.” Celestia addressed them.
“Ponykind? What are you talking about?” Debra interrupted.
“Did you not tell her last night Mr. Noble?” Celestia asked Stephen. He shook his head no, which caused Celestia to sigh. “I see… How to put this…”
“We’re what you would call aliens Mrs. Noble.” Starry spoke up. “At least in the human sense.”
“This is some sort of joke, right?” Debra spoke up, but everybody kept quiet, including Stephen and Patrick. “Stephen? Right?” She asked him as she became worried.
“It’s as they said Debra, they don’t exactly live on this planet.” Stephen told his wife.
“Oh give me a break Stephen, you really expect me to believe that?”
“Fiery?” Starry spoke up. The humans became confused as to why she would say such a word, but then Joseph answered her call.
“Um, y-yes?”
“Would you like to tell them or would you like to show her?” Starry questioned him.
“I-I don’t understand…”
“Do you wish to tell them of your past, or do you wish to show them your talent?” Starry asked again.
Joseph took a deep sigh. “It if matters to you… I’d rather not do either…”
“I see…” Starry said with disappointment. “Very well… Celly?” She looked at her friend who was also sitting next to her.
“Very well.” Celestia said as she got up and began to cast a spell, turning the entire room dark. The humans began to freak out, not knowing what was going on, when suddenly there was a flash in the middle of the room and Celestia’s voice came from the light. “What you are looking at right now is our home planet of Terra.” She spoke out, having the humans look at the ball of light where images of Equestria were present. “Right now, our race, the ponies if you will, are under a horrible curse. We do not know where it comes from, or why it is even here, but what we do know is that it’s killing our race off slowly.”
“That’s terrible!” Patrick called out, leaning against the couch he was standing behind, but had seen Debra and Stephen turn around and look at him funny. “Oh, uh, sorry.” He said as he leaned back off the couch.
“It is terrible Patrick, which is why we need you and Fiery.”
“But that still doesn’t explain why you need them! What purpose do they serve?!” Stephen said in a frustrated tone, clearly getting irritated.
“Mr. Noble, I’d like you to understand that the reason why Fiery and Patrick are special is because they serve a very special purpose. They have the resources, if you will, to save our race.”
“And what resource is that?!” Stephen yelled out at them.
Starry sighed, but answered. “Their sperm.”
Stephen fell back onto the couch, utterly confused. “What?”
“It’s their sperm Mr. Noble. You might not know this, but both Patrick and Fiery have had their sperm enchanted since before they were even born, or at least Patrick in a sense had. Fiery was enchanted nearly a thousand years ago, but that’s a different story.”
“Fiery, Fiery, who or what the fuck is Fiery?!” Stephen demanded of Starry, but Joseph was the one who spoke up.
“Um, I am dad… I’m Fiery…”
“W-What in the world are you talking about Joseph?” Stephen asked in disbelief.
“I’m Fiery dad, I’m the one they’re talking about…”
“Waaaaaaitwaitwaitwait-“ Patrick interrupted everyone. “Your pony name is Fiery?”
“Yeah, and?”
“Well, what made you come up with such a lame name.” Patrick began to chuckle as Starry cleared her throat.
“The one who gave him that name Mr. Patrick, was me.” Starry in the calmest voice she could find. “And I gave it to him a thousand years ago when I gave birth to him.”
“What the fuck are you smoking?” Stephen was the one who interrupted this time. “My first wife gave birth to Joseph over 21 years ago, I was there when she did it!” All Starry answered with was looking at Celestia and calling her name, which caused Celestia to show them the day that Joseph was willing to give up his memories so that Terra would be safe for another thousand years and that he would be brought back then. “What is this? What are we watching?”
“The red one is me dad… This was a thousand years ago…”
“Wha?” Was all Stephen could say before he saw the red unicorn turn into a human baby, with a birthmark in the shape of a raging fire on his chest. “That birthmark… That was there the first year you were born before it disappeared a year afterwards…”
“That was source of Fiery’s memories of our world, but we did not want him to remember about it until it was time to.” Starry answered.
“Then-“
“Starry is my mother, dad… I’m sorry…” Joseph said softly. “I was planted in the human world a thousand years later so I wouldn’t grow up once more to be a huge douche in my old world…”
“You knew this entire time… Didn’t you?” Stephen spoke up softly. Joseph only nodded. The entire room was silent for multiple minutes when Stephen spoke up once more. “Get out…”
“Not until we get what we came for.” Celestia answered.
Stephen jumped off the couch and yelled at the princess. “I said get the fuck out of my house!” He yelled at he pointed a finger in the direction of the front door.
“Like I said Mr. Noble, we won’t until we get what we came for.” Celestia stated once more in a calm voice, but Stephen didn’t cooperate. He jumped at her, trying to attack her, but was frozen in mid-jump as Celestia used her magic to freeze him. “I’m sorry you feel this way Mr. Noble, but this is the way it has to be.” Celestia then turned to Patrick and spoke to him. “Patrick, I think it’s in all of our best interests if you came with us right now.”
“I’m sorry, but I can’t do that.” Patrick simply replied.
“Pat, this isn’t a fucking game, come with us right now.” Joseph commanded his best friend.
“Do I sound like I think this is a game Joseph?! I mean, what the fuck are we even talking about anymore?!” Patrick yelled out, completely confused.
“For the love of- Pat! Get over here now!” Joseph commanded his friend once more.
“And I said no!” Patrick yelled out once more.
“PATRICK!” Everyone turned to the source of the new voice to see it was Debra. “Please, just go with them… I know you’re confused, but I think it’ll be best for everyone if you just go… I don’t know why, but I feel right when I say that they’ll look after you…”
“Are you fucking insane?! What proof do th-“ Patrick was trying to get out but was cutoff when he was suddenly hit by a stun spell shot by Starry.
“Sorry, I just couldn’t take his whining anymore.” She apologized. She then turned to Joseph. “Fiery, say your goodbyes to Mr. Noble, and then we’ll leave.” She announced as she began to walk out the front door with Celestia telekinetically dragging Patrick along outside with Octavia following the two.
Stephen was softly put back down on the floor as Joseph walked over to him. “Dad, look, I’m really sorry.” Joseph tried apologizing.
“Is it really true son?” Stephen asked. Joseph only nodded, then the two of them stayed silent for a while when Joseph spoke up again.
“Dad… I know you might not think of me as your son anymore since learning all this and such as well as learning it all now, but… but I want you to know that even though I’ve only gotten to know you for the past two weeks that… that you’ll always be my dad…” Joseph said softly, then turned to leave, but was stopped as he felt a tug on his arm. He looked back to see Stephen grabbing his arm, preventing him from leaving.
“I don’t want you to go son.” Stephen replied to Joseph.
“I have to dad… I’m sorry…”
“Then Joseph?” Stephen spoke up once more, causing Joseph to look at him again. “Is it okay if I give you one last hug?” He asked, as tears began to fall down his face.
Joseph smiled and brought his human ‘father’ in tight. “Sure dad, but don’t think this is goodbye forever.”
“I know it isn’t son, I know it isn’t…” Stephen replied as Joseph began to walk away, out the front door.
As Joseph was heading towards Celestia and the others, he heard someone call out his name from behind him. “Jojo!” A young female voice called. Joseph turned around to see Britney running up to him, and before he could ask what she was doing, she had wrapped her arms around his waist, trying her best to hug him. “Don’t go Jojo.”
Joseph sighed and put his hands on her shoulder, pushing her away from him. He got down on one knee and began to explain the best way he could to her about why he had to go. “Britney, I’m sorry, but I have to go. Equestria needs me. I wish I could tell you why, but it’s something that you’ll learn about when you’re older.” He then brought her in for another hug as he said goodbye to her.
“You’re not going away forever, are you big brother?” She asked, her voice muffled as she wiped her face into Joseph’s shoulder, trying to get rid of the tears that she was crying out.
“No, of course not honey.” She said to her softly, his hand taking up most of the upper part of her back as he started to rub it, trying to assure her. “I’ll be back one day. I promise, okay?”
“Pinkie Pie swear?”
‘Help me out here Celestia, I have no-’
‘Cross your heart, hope to fly, stick a cupcake in your eye.’
Joseph smiled as he replied. “Cross my heart, hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye sweetie. Now, I have to get going Britney, but I’ll be back.” He told her as he let go of her and began to walk away from the teary eyed girl towards the group that he was supposed to be with.
With a sudden flash, the five of them vanished from the driveway, and back where they belonged.
As they reach back to the castle, Fiery opened his eyes to reveal himself to be back in his pony form. “So much for goodbyes huh…?” He spoke to himself softly, but Starry ended up hearing him.
“You know that you’ll be able to see him once more son, I know the connection you feel with that man since you’ve spent time with him, and I’m sorry that he had to find out about this the hard way…”
“Yeah, me too…”
Starry looked at Fiery with a saddened smile but was able to speak. “Come on, let’s go wake your friend up, shall we?” Joseph nodded and the two went over to the new addition to Equestria, as they saw a light blue unicorn with a deeper blue mane and tail, with two icicles making an X as his Cutie Mark.
“The saviors of this world… are fire and ice…” Fiery said in disbelief.
“Well what’d you know, who could’ve seen that coming?” Starry said as she stood right next to Fiery. Fiery looked at her with an annoyed look. “Alright, alright, so I might’ve known… But why does it really matter?”
“Just… odd, don’t you think?” Fiery asked her.
“I suppose so, but right now we have bigger problems, like a certain mare who’s feeling all alone right now.” Starry commented as she pointed Fiery in the direction of Octavia.
“Alright, alright, I got your clue.” Fiery said in an annoyed voice as he walked over to Octavia, leaving Patrick to Starry. As he reached her, he spoke up once more. “How are you doing babe?”
“Shouldn’t I be the one asking you that?” She asked back.
“I’m doing fine.” He answered quickly.
“Really? You don’t sound fine.”
Fiery sighed. Octavia was right, he wasn’t fine. “I just feel so bad, about lying to Stephen this entire time about not really being his son…”
Octavia looked at him sadly, then got up right next to him and began to nuzzle his neck. “I know Fifi, but it isn’t your fault. This would’ve happened one way or another, and it’s much better that it happened now, where he can at least sort out his feelings before he got too attached to you, right?”
Fiery sighed once more as he nuzzled Octavia back. “I know babe, I know…”Alright, so sorry to stop it right there, as well as that sort of rushed ending of the chapter, but it was getting late and I couldn’t really think of a way to end the chapter, so I just wrote what came to mind. For anybody interested, I’m still looking for someone to draw a cover for the story on FimFiction, so please message me by sending me a private message on either my FimFic or Fanfic accounts, both called Poodicus (as you can probably guess). I also need someone to help me with the sex parts, as in help me make them better, as I feel I’m only doing a mediocre job at it at best so far, and would appreciate some help. Again, PM me if you’re interested. That is all.
Into A New World: Original Chapters
Chapter 27: The Hardest Part
“W-What happened?” Patrick asked as he woke up from the spell that had knocked him out just a few minutes ago.
“Hey Patrick, good to see you’re awake.” Fiery said as he walked over to his friend.
“J-Joseph?” Patrick called out, clearly shaken at the fact that his friend had turned into a pony, not even looking at himself. “I-Is that really you?”
A large grin landed itself onto Fiery’s face as he responded to his friend. “Help! Help me Patrick! I’ve been turned into a pony and I don’t know how!”
Patrick began to scream and then pass out from the sudden shock as Starry addressed her son. “That wasn’t very nice of you Fiery.”
“Hey, I’m allowed to have a little fun every once in a while.” Fiery responded with the grin still plastered on his face, when Octavia suddenly jabbed him in the side. “Ow, what was that for?”
“It’s as your mother said, that wasn’t very nice of you Fiery.”
“Oh, so what, singing and playing ‘Big Balls ’ to Twilight Sparkle is okay but playing a prank on my friend isn’t?”
“I still haven’t forgiven you for that Mr. Embers.” A new voice emerged from behind Fiery and Octavia. The two of them turned to see that Twilight was walking up to them.
“Well well, look who it is. Why are you here?” Fiery asked, annoyed.
“If you really must know, Princess Celestia asked me to be here.” Twilight answered, equally annoyed.
“That’s right; I did ask her to be here.” Princess Celestia spoke up. “I asked her to come here for a favor.”
“Anything for you, your highness.” Twilight said proudly as she bowed down to the princess.
“Suck up.” Fiery had said under his breath, getting a glare from Octavia.
“Anyways, the reason I asked for you to come here Twilight is because we have summoned another like Fiery.” Before Twilight could open her mouth to groan, Celestia continued. “Human-wise, not personality-wise.” She said, assuring Twilight.
Twilight sighed in relief. “Well, that’s good to hear.”
“Hey!”
“I wish for you to train him as a unicorn, and call me when he wakes up, as we’ll need to explain to him why he’s here and such.” Celestia explained.
“Very well Princess, I’ll do that.” Twilight answered with a smile then walked over to Patrick. “I assume this is the human?”
“Indeed.”
“Very well Princess, I’ll teleport the two of us back to the library and I’ll have Spike send a letter when he’s awake.”
“Very good Twilight.” Celestia told her pupil with a smile. “Just be careful, as there are some things I still haven’t told you about the human world, so if he jumps on you…”
“I don’t think Pat is into bestiality or is a furry.” Fiery interrupted the princess, as everypony looked at him funny for speaking out. “What? I’m just saying he’s not going to rape Twilight, so you don’t have to worry about it. Although he may squeal like a little filly and glomp you.”
“Thanks… I really needed to hear that…” Twilight answered him in a sarcastic tone. “Even though I have no idea what bestiality or glomping is, and we’re covered in hair coats, not fur, so I have no idea what this has anything to do with something as horrible as rape.”
“Actually Twilight, what bestiality means is-“ Celestia started, but stopped, unsure on how to continue with the subject. “I’ll… tell you about later, alright?” She finally finished with a smile.
“Very well Princess, I hope to send you a letter soon.” Twilight answered back with a similar smile and put her hoof down on Patrick, then, with a flash of light, the two were gone as she teleported the two back to the Ponyville library.
“Well, shouldn’t you two be heading back to your house as well?” Celestia asked with a smile to the unicorn stallion and earth pony mare.
“I suppose so, but how are we going to get back? Flying?” Fiery snickered at his own joke.
“Magic of course.” Celestia answered him.
“Oh… Right…” Fiery suddenly stopped snickering as Celestia had answered him. “Well, I guess I’ll see you two later then?” He asked the princess and his mother.
“I’m sure you will son.” Starry replied with a smile.
“Before I forget, I need you to return to Canterlot tomorrow Fiery.” The princess addressed him.
“What for Aunt Celestia?”
“Since your ‘disappearance’, if you will, Mr. Pants has been asking about you-“
“The agent deal! Crap! I totally forgot about that!” Fiery cried out.
Celestia only giggled. “It’s alright Fiery, there’s no need to worry. I’ll have a chariot pick you up in the morning which will take you directly to Mr. Pants mansion where you’ll meet him, as I’ll tell him ahead of time of your arrival. Now, off you two go.” Celestia said with a smile as her horn began to glow, just like Twilight’s, and a few seconds later, the two ponies that were there just a moment ago were now gone. Celestia turned to Starry to see a frown on her friend’s face. “What’s wrong Starry?”
Starry looked up as Celestia spoke to her. “Hmm? Oh, sorry Celly. It’s nothing…”
“Nothing my flank, now tell me what’s wrong.” Celestia told her friend.
“It’s… I just feel like something bad is going to happen to those two, but I don’t know what…”
Celestia also began to worry as she had put a frown on her own face when she heard this. “I hope you’re wrong for once Starry…”
“So do I Celly… So do I…”
With a sudden flash, the two ponies were inside their own home, startling their roommate who happened to be near the flash. “Whoa! What happened?!” She cried out as she jumped behind the couch, afraid of what the flash was.
“Ah, feels so good to be back.” Fiery cried out as he stretched his legs out, getting used to his old pony form after two weeks of not being in it.
“Fifi? Is that you?” Vinyl jumped out from behind the couch, then put a large grin on her face as she saw the two ponies standing there. “Fifi!” She called out as she jumped at him, tackling him in the process.
Fiery began to laugh as he got a large hug from the white mare. “Hey Vinyl, it’s good to see you as well.”
“I missed you so much Fifi!”
“Hey now, no need to get sentimental, I was only gone for two weeks.” Fiery said as he laughed.
Vinyl turned to see Octavia right above her and then got up and suddenly hugged her friend. “’Tavi!”
“I was gone less time than him Vinyl!” Octavia said as she giggled at her friend’s silliness.
“That’s not what I’m hugging you for.” Vinyl answered.
“Then what are you hugging me for?”
“I heard from the doctor today, some ponies in this household are going to become parents!” Vinyl announced with excitement. A large smile found itself on Octavia’s face as she began to jump and celebrate, while Fiery stood there with a smile on his face as well.
“Fiery! Isn’t this fantastic news?!” Octavia asked her lover.
Fiery had the smile still on his face when he answered. “It’s the best thing in the entire world ‘Tavi. I’m so happy.” He told her. “I hope this child brings us large amounts of happiness.”
“Then you mean-?” Octavia began to ask, but was stopped as Fiery nodded his head. She screamed in joy as she wrapped her hooves around his neck and began to squeeze him tight to her chest, standing on her back legs as she hugged him. “Oh Fiery! You make me the happiest mare in Equestria right now!”
“Anything for you baby… Or I guess its babies now, huh?” He asked as he placed a hoof on her stomach, he then put his face right next to her stomach and began to speak. “I know you might not hear this little guy, but you’re possibly the best thing to happen to my life.”
“He’s not the only thing that makes you happy I hope.” Octavia joked with him.
Fiery raised his head back to Octavia’s face and smiled. “No, he’s not, as there’s a mare right now who I’m looking at that, somepony that I love more than the entire world.”
Octavia began to blush as replied to her lover. “Fiery, I know exactly how you feel.” She said with a smile as she began to kiss him on the lips, all while Vinyl was standing next to them, with a large grin still plastered on her face.
Patrick began to wake up, unsure of where he was. He slowly opened his eyes as he looked around the room. He slowly started to take in his surroundings as he recognized the place he was in as Twilight Sparkle’s library from the cartoon series he used to watch. ‘No, it really can’t be true, can it? ’ He began to get up from the couch he was lying in when he saw a familiar purple dragon walk into the room.
The dragon turned his head and shouted out of the door he had just come out of. “Twilight! He’s awake!” Then began to walk back into the room he had just come out of, going back to his work before he was ordered to go check up on Patrick.
‘Oh, you have got to be fucking kidding me… ’
Seconds later, he saw the purple unicorn enter the room with a smile on her face. “Hello Patrick, I’m-“
“Twilight Sparkle.” He finished for her.
“Yes… How did you know?” Twilight asked him.
“Uh…” He didn’t know how to answer that question, as he couldn’t really up and say that she was a fictional cartoon character back where he came from. “Princess Celestia told me about you and the other Elements.” He suddenly came up with. ‘Best thing I can do for now, I guess. ’
“Oh, I suppose that makes sense.” Twilight responded. “Anyways, you must have a lot of questions right now, mostly about why you’re here, correct?” Patrick nodded. “Well, the best I could put it, Princess Celestia needs you for your… um…” Twilight began to blush, clearly embarrassed about anything that involved sex, simply because she was shy when it came to such topics.
“Semen?” He asked her.
“Yes.” She answered back as she blushed. “But the reason why she sent you here to live with me and Spike is so I can help teach you how to be a unicorn.”
“A what now?”
“A unicorn. You know, like me.” Twilight answered him with a smile.
Patrick began to lift what he thought was his hand up to his head, until he stopped to see a light blue hoof there instead. “What the-“ Patrick started to hyperventilate, scared of what was happening. “W-Why the fuck am I a pony?!” He screamed out. “I know I loved the show, but this is too much!”
“Patrick! Calm down!” Twilight yelled at him, getting his attention. “And I would appreciate it if you didn’t curse. It’s looked down upon to say such things in Equestria.” She told him in a serious tone.
“Oh, well I’m soooooo fucking sorry for cursing after I fucking find out that I’m a pony!” He yelled back in a sarcastic tone. Just then, Twilight’s horn glowed brightly. A zipper appeared and attached itself onto Patrick’s mouth and shut it for him.
“I’m sorry for doing that Patrick, but you must understand that it-“ She was about to finish when she was hit by Patrick as he hurdled at her in an attempt to attack her for what she did. She quickly teleported to the other side of the room, leaving Patrick to crash nose-first into the wall. She quickly turned around to see him doing just that. “Patrick! Stop moving around and listen to me!” She tried commanding him, only to find him turn back around to her. She expected another attack from him and readied her horn for it, but it never came. Instead, Patrick had begun to break down and cry right there on the floor, his sobs muffled by his closed mouth as Twilight sighed at the sight. She undid the spell she had cast on him and spoke once more to him. “Look Patrick, I didn’t want to start out on the wrong hoof and-“
“I just want to go home. I don’t belong here at all!” Patrick whined through his tears.
‘I can’t believe I’m actually thinking this, but what I wouldn’t give to have that jerk Fiery here right now… ’ “Look Patrick, I know it must be scary for you to be in a new world and all, but I promise you, it isn’t all that bad.” Twilight said to him, smiling as she did as she tried to cheer him up.
“Oh sure, that’s easy for you to say. You’re not the one stuck in some freaky cartoon universe!”
“Wait, what?” Twilight asked, interested in what he said.
“You’re not supposed to be real at all, you’re nothing but a cartoon on Earth.” He answered through his sobs, wiping his tears away.
Just then, a flash of light appeared in the middle of the room before Twilight could ask anymore. As the flash faded and Twilight was able to see once more, she saw Princess Luna standing there. “Princess Luna? Where’s Princess Celestia?”
Luna ended up sighing before answering the unicorn. “My sister had an emergency meeting with some spoiled nobles about how they think that the nobles deserve another tax cut in the name of ‘creating jobs’” Luna answered, motioning with her hooves as a human would with their fingers at the end. “Anyways, long story short, my sister told me everything I needed to know and then sent me here to Ponyville. That and I also have some personal business to attend to at the town hall.”
“I see…”
“Anyways, where is the human my sister spoke of?” Twilight pointed behind Luna, who turned around to see the shivering light blue unicorn, completely afraid of the Princess. “There is nothing to fear young one, I will not harm you.”
Patrick slowly began to stop shivering and looked at Luna in the face. “H-How do I know that? What if you’re really going to experiment on me or something like that?!”
Luna sighed once more. “I really don’t see either the medical or the scientific benefit of experimenting on a unicorn… Now if you don’t mind, I’d like to tell you why you’re here so I can get this over with.”
“F-Fine, so why am I here? Is it really-“
“We need you to have sex with mares.” Luna told him in an annoyed tone.
“I-I see...”
“We need you to have sex with mares, get them pregnant, yadda yadda yadda. Alright, I’m done.” Luna turned to Twilight and spoke to the purple unicorn once more. “Tia told me to tell you that for now on he’ll be staying with you so you can keep a close eye on him and teach him in magic. Now if you excuse me, I need to go to town hall and speak with the mayor.” And with that, Luna vanished once more as she used her teleportation spell to leave their home.
Patrick sighed as Luna left the house and spoke to Twilight. “Alright, fine. I guess I should be asking what we’re suppose to do first?”
“Well you could start off by telling me what you meant by a ‘freaky cartoon universe’.”
“Well, I guess I sort of walked into that one, didn’t I?” He asked as he sighed. He then began to tell her everything about the show and the story he had heard from Celestia from the party and how they were a huge hit with people known as ‘Bronies’, even ending it with stories of fanfiction and art. “I guess that pretty much sums up everything I can think of about it.”
Twilight was taking notes the entire time and as he finished, looked up at him to speak. “Well that’s definitely quite the story Patrick. To think, that we’re drawn and have stories told `about us for a young audience to tell them about life lessons…”
“You’re uh, taking this pretty well I see.” Patrick said with a smile.
“Of course, why wouldn’t I?”
“Well, it’s just in some of the fanfics I read, this situation plays out and either you don’t believe the human, or you tend to freak out over the fact that people are watching you.”
“Well it’s not like they’re watching us in our most private moments, right? Not to mention you told me that people believe it to be all fiction on your planet, so it’s not like a horde of humans are going to invade us one day, suddenly hugging us out of nowhere, right?”
“I-I guess not…”
“So Patrick, I suppose fanfiction is a term for…”
“Oh, it means it’s a story that’s made up by someone that is based off a popular TV show, book, movie, whatever.”
“I see, and what type of fanfiction and pictures did you read and see about us?” Twilight asked in curiosity.
“Well, It was… interesting…” He answered truthfully. He wasn’t really sure how to tell her about the whole ‘Rule 34’ aspect of stuff he had seen when he was browsing for other things.
“Like what?”
“Well, dark, comedy, romance, adventure, um…”
“Are you able to give me any details? What about the romance?” Twilight asked him again in curiosity, but before Patrick could answer, Spike can come into the room again to speak to Twilight.
“You got a guest Twilight.”
“Really? Who is it Spike?”
“It’s that Fiery guy you don’t like, he’s asking to see the new guy.”
Twilight sighed. “Alright, tell him to come here. I want him in and out as fast as possible so I can continue this conversation with Patrick.”
‘Wait, Fiery? Isn’t that the name that Joseph said he went by as a pony? Oh thank the heavens you came in time Jojo! ’ Patrick thought to himself as a crimson red unicorn had come into the room shortly after Spike had left the room, presumably to get Fiery. ‘Is that him? ’
“Hey Pat, good to see you’re awake.” The unicorn spoke to Patrick. “Sorry about mom knocking you out at Stephen’s house, and me playing that prank on you…”
“J-Jojo? Is that really you?” Patrick asked the unicorn.
“Yep, sure is Pat.”
“You asshole! I nearly had a heart-attack when I first saw you!” Patrick yelled at his friend.
“Hey, I apologized, didn’t I?” Patrick only grumbled at the apology.
“So what do we owe the privilege of having you come here Mr. Embers?” Twilight asked Fiery in a sarcastic tone.
“Actually, Twilight, I came here for two things. One of them was to see how my buddy was doing and to ask him something.”
“Fine, as you can see, he’s doing fine. Now what’s the second?” Twilight quickly answered him in an annoyed tone, clearly not happy about Fiery being in her home.
“Well, I guess I can tell you since, if you have it. I need you to get it.” Twilight only grumbled at him. “Do you have any books on parenting and what to expect through pregnancy?”
Twilight suddenly gave him a confused look. “Wait, I can understand the whole parenting thing since you’re getting those kids in about a month, but what do you need with the pregnancy book?”
“To learn what to expect during pregnancy?” Fiery asked her back.
“Well, yes, I know that.” Twilight answered him with another annoyed tone. “But why? Nopony is…” Fiery suddenly had a large grin on his face. “Wait…”
“What is it Ms. Knowitall? Did you finally figure something extremely simple out?”
Twilight sighed in annoyance as she answered him. “So who’s the lucky mare?”
“Oh, would you look at that? Alright, if you really must know, it’s ‘Tavi.”
“Forgive me for speaking up Jojo-“ Patrick interrupted the two. “But aren’t you afraid of, well…”
Fiery sighed and answered his friend. “You know Pat, I was also thinking that it might’ve turned out that way, maybe on purpose, maybe on accident. But you know what? I’ve decided that I’m not going to become like him, that I’m going to be there for my kid.” He finally ended with a smile.
“I guess that’s good to hear Jojo, but what did you need to ask me?”
Twilight had begun to go get the books when Fiery had answered his friend. “You’re better at law than me, right?”
“Yeah…”
“You think you could come with me tomorrow to Canterlot? I’m meeting someone important and he wants me to sign a contract. I want you there to help me in case I miss anything and for anything that might be in-between the lines and such.”
“I suppose I can. It would help me to get used to this world and all…”
“Great! I’ll come pick you up at nine then.”
Twilight had just entered back into the room with five separate books when she asked Fiery. “What’s this about nine?”
“I’m coming back tomorrow morning to get Pat so we go to Canterlot. I need him to help me out some.”
Twilight sighed. “Well, even though I’m technically his guardian, I’m not his mother. If Patrick agrees, and as much as I hate you… If you can promise he comes back in one piece and doesn’t get into any trouble, I’ll allow it.”
“Geez, thanks ‘mom’.” Patrick joked as he rolled his eyes.
“Or I can completely deny you any rights and lock you inside the guest room until I see what seems the right time to let you out.” Twilight snapped back at him. “Anyways, here’s your five books on pregnancy and parenting, now get out.” Twilight told Fiery as she handed him the books and pushed him out of the room to the front door.
“Ow, ow! No need to poke me with that damn thing!”
“Well get out then!” Twilight answered him, then threw him and the books out of the library. She then went back into the room Patrick was in and spoke to him once more. “So where were we?”
It was about ten after nine when Fiery walked up to the library door and knocked on it. Almost instantly the door opened to reveal a very happy looking Patrick. “What’s got you in such a good mood?” Fiery asked his friend.
“Oh, nothing.” Patrick lied.
“Alright, so why are you smiling so damn hard?”
Patrick couldn’t hold his excitement anymore. “Alright, alright, I’ll tell you, but you gotta promise me that you won’t tell anybody.”
“Anypony.” Fiery corrected him.
“Yeah, whatever. Anyways, you promise?”
“Sure, so what’s up?”
Patrick got closer to Fiery and whispered into his ear. “I got to see Twilight’s womanhood!” He said in an excited tone.
“What? On accident or on purpose?” Fiery asked his friend.
“On accident of course. Man! I never knew this world would be so awesome!”
“I thought you weren’t a furry?” Fiery asked his friend again.
“Neither did I, but my guess is that since I’m a pony, my preferences changed and all.” Patrick responded.
“Alright, so I guess I gotta ask you, when and where?”
“Oh, this morning and in the shower.” Patrick answered with a smile.
“I guess that would explain the giant hoofmark on your face…” The two heard trumpets playing a little ways away. “Well, I guess that’s our ride, come on.” Fiery said to his friend as the two began to walk back to Fiery’s house where the chariot would most likely be.
When the two did get to the house and got on the chariot, Fiery spoke up once more. “So I guess I gotta ask ya, you figure out a name for yourself yet?”
“Twilight and I thought it’d be good if I went by Frostbite from now on. Patrick would get too much attention.”
“That’d make sense I suppose. So how are you adjusting to pony life so far?”
“Its fine I guess. Still weirded out at the whole ‘us being the saviors of Equestria’ and such and by saving it we mean we have to have sex with mares… Speaking of which, I’m surprised you’ve already knocked one up. I just thought you were saying complete BS back two weeks ago.”
“Well, I’m not.”
“How did she take the news?” Patrick asked.
“Excited actually. I’m not as enthusiastic about it as she is, but I guess the talk from dad really put my head on straight about becoming a parent. I really wasn’t ready for it, but after reading one of the books Twilight gave me yesterday, I think I’ll be alright. Not to mention the kids that are coming soon.”
“Yeah, Twilight was talking about that last night before she went to bed. What’s this about you adopting some kids from Canterlot?”
Fiery sighed. “These two kids, a five year old and a two year old, were abandoned by their parents one day without any real reason other than ‘we don’t think we’re good parents’. I had come across the older one when I was going to eat lunch with somepony else and I thought that my mom could take care of them. She said no and said they were my responsibility. I then made a deal with Celestia about having her and my mom take care of the two for a couple of months until we were ready for them to move in with me, ‘Tavi, and Vinyl.”
“Wait, you mean DJ Pon-3? That Vinyl?” Patrick asked.
“Yeah, how’d you know?”
“Bronies.”
“Ah… Still, kinda strange that the so called ‘Brony community’ from the sounds of it, have hit the mark 100% of the time when it came to coming up with names for the unnamed ponies in the show.”
“Same here, kinda freaky if you ask me… Or it could be ponies who got into the fandom and knew who the ponies were already.”
“True, that’s a possibility.” Fiery answered.
The two stayed silent for a while until Patrick had spoken up. “So how is ‘Tavi doing since she’s learned she’s pregnant?”
“She’s doing fine. Like I said, she’s excited about it… But something was weird this morning.”
“What’s that?” Patrick asked.
“Well, last night we wanted to sleep together, you know, just be together in bed rather than being in our own rooms. We didn’t do anything because of how tired we were from the whole going back and forth between worlds, but that wasn’t the matter. The matter was this morning she said she wasn’t experiencing any of the symptoms that were suppose to come. I told her it was no big deal but she didn’t listen to me. Just to make sure though, she went ahead to the hospital today to have it checked out.” Fiery answered his friend.
“I see…” Patrick replied, then the two stayed quiet for the rest of the ride, as they entered the city of Canterlot literally minutes later.
For the most part of the meeting with Mr. Fancy Pants, Fiery and ‘Frostbite’ had no trouble reaching to a deal with him on what to expect. Fiery was told his first concert would be in three weeks as of that day in Manehatten and that they would be expected to get 50% of the bits that would come from the concert. 30% to the agent, and the other 20% for other things like the stagehoofs, the lights, pyrotechnics, etc. Fiery of course was sort of surprised that it was three weeks away, but Fancy Pants had told him that he had sold tickets ahead of time before even getting Fiery to sign away. Fiery didn’t exactly understand but had let it go.
The two were about to leave, when Fancy Pants called out for Fiery. “Oh Mr. Embers, do you mind if I speak to you in private for one second?” Fiery turned back to Fancy Pants and answered.
“Sure, just one moment. Frostbite? Do you know where to go from here?” Fiery addressed his friend.
“Sure buddy, I’ll wait for you by the chariot.” Patrick answered as he began to walk down the hall to the stairs on the other end as the doors behind him shut closed.
“Alright Mr. Pants, so what can I do for you?”
“Please Fiery, just Fancy.”
“Oh, um, alright Fancy. Something I can help you with?”
“Yes, I’d like to ask you, are you still taking in mares for your harem?”
This question took Fiery by surprise, but he was able to answer. “Err, I suppose so… W-Why do you ask?”
“Well, one of the reasons I had your first concert in Manehatten is because, if you’re not aware, my daughter, Fleur-De-Lis is currently going to graduate school there.”
“I-I see…” Fiery answered as he looked at a picture of Fancy Pant’s desk that Fancy had turned around, seeing a tall model-like mare with pink mane and tail, as well as three Fleur-De-Lis’s as a Cutie Mark. ‘Must be the daughter he’s talking about. ’
“As you can guess, she was quite taken by both your looks and skill when you played for her party.”
‘Oh boy, here we go. ’
“She’s been asking a lot about you. In fact, she’s the one who gave me the idea of becoming the agent of both you and your roommates.”
“I see… Um, I’m just going to be taking a wild guess here but… are you asking me to, uh… mate, with your daughter?” ‘Please say no, please say no. ’
“Ah, so I see you have quite the mind as well! Marvelous! Yes, Fiery, I am indeed asking that.”
‘Fuck! ’ “Um, I-I-I… I, um, would b-be d-delighted to…” Fiery answered with a smile. ‘Fuck! Forgive me ‘Tavi! Forgive me Luna! I tried! ’
‘Tried what? ’ Luna’s voice entered Fiery’s mind.
‘Fuck! I totally forgot you could read my mind! ’
‘So glad you’ve come back to the land of ponies darling. Oh! Before I forget, I signed myself up in your harem, as a General. I hope you don’t mind. ’
‘N-No, that’s totally fine… ’
“Mr. Embers?” Fancy Pants called out to Fiery.
“O-Oh, sorry about that, I was just uh… surprised. Yeah, surprised, that such a beautiful mare like Fleur would be interested in little ole’ me.” Fiery answered with another smile. “Now, if you will excuse me, I need to get back home as soon as possible.” Fiery turned and began to walk out of the room as Fancy Pants called out to him.
“Very well Fiery, I suppose I’ll see you in two weeks then when I come to pick you up in Ponyville.”
“Uh, yeah, right.” Fiery called back to Fancy Pants. “Now if you really do excuse me-“
“Yes, yes, of course son.” Fancy Pants called back.
“Alright, thank you for the offer, and thank you for the deal. Goodbye Mr. Pants.” Fiery called out to his new agent as he opened the doors of the office and began to walk out.
“Yes, yes, goodbye Mr. Embers.”
Fiery was walking back to the chariot when a new voice, Celestia, entered his mind. ‘Fleur-De-Lis eh? Quite the sexy mare I’d say myself. ’
‘What’s this about that mare? ’ Luna questioned inside Fiery’s head.
‘You mean you weren’t paying attention Lulu? Why, Mr. Pants and Fleur want Fiery to cons- ‘
‘Heyheyheyhey! No talking in my mind without my permission! ’ Fiery thought to the two.
‘Alright then Fiery, if you aren’t going to tell her, and you won’t let me say it here, I might as well go visit her in the palace, right? ’ Celestia thought back.
‘Fuck. Alright, whatever. Luna, Fleur wants me to fuck her, end of story. ’
There was a silence for a while before Luna spoke up again. ‘And? ’
‘And what? ’
‘What’s so bad about that? ’ Luna answered him.
Fiery stayed silent for a while before answering the two. ‘Damn you ponies and your harem logic. ’
‘You were born a pony as well you know. ’ Celestia replied to him.
‘Yes, but I was born in a time when monogamy was the law, not harems. Besides, I’ve only been back in Equestria with the harem law for a little over a week. Remember that. Now if you don’t mind, I’d like to end this conversation as I’m getting back into the chariot with Patrick. ’
‘Very well darling. Have fun! ’ Luna thought back to him.
‘Bye Fifi! ’ Celestia teased him.
“What’s the matter with you man? You’re spacing out.” Patrick told Fiery as he entered the chariot.
“It’s nothing man, don’t worry about it.”
“Alright then, I’ll drop it.” Patrick answered back, mostly because he really didn’t care, as the two began riding back to Ponyville.
As Fiery returned home, he had seen Octavia walking back from the hospital. “Hey babe, how did it go?” She looked up at him and smiled.
“They said that nothing was wrong. I suppose I am just overreacting.”
“See? Told you.”
Octavia rolled her eyes. “Alright, alright, so you were right all along. But Fiery?”
“Yeah ‘Tavi?”
“They told me if it doesn’t start in the next two weeks, to come back, with you.”
“Why me?” Fiery asked. Octavia shrugged her shoulders. “Alright… I suppose I can…” He answered, then Octavia walked up to him and kissed him on the lips.
After breaking the kiss off, she spoke to him. “Thanks Fifi…” She said with a smile, then immediately asked him about the meeting. “So how did the meeting with Mr. Pants go?”
“It went well. First gig is supposed to be in three weeks… Wait…”
“What’s the matter?”
“Did they ever return my guitar?” Fiery asked with concern. Octavia smiled at him and answered.
“Yes, they did, and they didn’t do anything to it, I promise. It’s in my room at the moment because I didn’t want to lose track of it.”
“Lose track of it huh? Are you sure it isn’t because you just missed me?” He said as smiled back and started to nuzzle her nose with his own.
She continued to smile as she nuzzled him back. “Maybe, maybe not, who knows?” She said in a teasing manner.
“Well, maybe I should find out huh?” He asked in a seductive tone as he began to nuzzle her neck a bit.
“F-Fiery, not outside… It’s embarrassing.”
Before Fiery could respond though, Vinyl popped out of the doorway of their home and welcomed the two back. “Heya lovebirds! Enjoying the weather?” She asked with her usual grin.
“Hey Vinyl? What’s up?” Fiery asked back.
“Nothing much, just saw you two playing together so I thought I might as well save you the trouble of embarrassing yourselves outside.” She announced to the two. This caused both Octavia and Fiery to blush.
“You mind not saying such things out loud Vinyl?” Fiery asked.
“Okay Fifi.” She then turned in the direction of Canterlot and saw a large black cloud above it. “Huh, I guess you’re glad that you came back home before that huge storm, huh Fifi?”
Fiery turned to look what she was talking about and saw the cloud. “Wow, I guess I am.”
Meanwhile, back in Canterlot Castle, Starry had just finished seeing a vision of the future as Celestia walked in. The room became dark as the weather outside was becoming worse of a storm that was scheduled for that day. “It seems the Canterlot weather team got the storm right on time.” Celestia announced as she got right next to Starry to see her friend disheartened. “What’s the matter Starry?”
Starry had stayed silent for a few seconds when the rain had just begun to come down outside, hitting the window that the two were right next to. As she began to speak, she had cleared her throat from crying that she had done as she saw the vision. “You’ll have to excuse me for not wanting to talk about it Celly.”
“I see… Does it involve what you were feeling yesterday?” Starry nodded her head as she continued to slightly cry, letting her tears run down her face as they dropped down onto the floor below. “Is… Is it really that bad?”
“Please Celly…”
Celestia knew it would be best to not push her friend, lest she ruin their friendship. Never in the 3,000 years that they were friends did she ever push her friend into doing something that she didn’t want to do, and she certainly wasn’t going to start now. “Very well Starry, but please, when you feel like you can, come tell me… I care about you Starry, and I want you to be happy. That’s what friends are for, right?” Starry nodded her head once more. “Thank you. I suppose I’ll excuse myself now.” Celestia said as she began to walk away from her friend, and as she was about to reach the hallway, she looked back at her friend with sadness.
Two weeks had passed, many of the mares who were already in his harem, and were interested, tried to get to Fiery, but he had turn them down because of Octavia. Patrick was getting offers as well, but Octavia still hadn’t shown any signs of anything that was supposed to happen. Instead, the night before the day they had to go back to the hospital, Octavia told Fiery something that she hadn’t told anypony else as they laid in Fiery’s bed together. “Fifi?”
“Yeah babe?” He asked, his arm wrapped around Octavia’s stomach as he laid in a spooning manner.
“I… I don’t know what to do Fifi…”
“I know babe, but it’s not your fault.”
“That’s not what I mean Fifi.” She quickly told him.
Fiery became confused and asked. “What do you mean ‘Tavi?”
“I mean I feel… I don’t know… I feel empty Fifi…” She began to tear up as she silently tried to make it not so obvious.
Fiery looked at Octavia in the face, worried, and asked once more. “What do you mean you feel empty?”
She wasn’t able to contain the tears anymore as they rolled down her face freely. “I mean I don’t feel like I have anything inside of me… I don’t feel a thing…”
Fiery began to hold Octavia closer to him and used his hoof to stroke her mane as he lied next to her. “Don’t cry baby, don’t cry. Please, everything is going to be alright.”
“But what if it isn’t alright Fiery? What if…”
“Don’t think like that baby, you’re… you’re just experiencing these things late, that’s all.” Fiery could feel himself begin to tear up as well as he laid there next to the mare he loved. “Let’s… Let’s just get some sleep, hmm? We’ll find out tomorrow that we’re just overreacting and that everything is going to be fine. I promise ‘Tavi, everything is going to be alright…”
The two woke up the next morning and had gone to the hospital with no problem, other than running into Redheart who asked Fiery about the promised date they were suppose to go on. “Look Heart, do we really have to do this right now?”
“Well we might as well since you’re here and all, right?” She asked back.
“Okay, okay… Look, I-I… When’s the next time you have a day off? The last time wasn’t my fault by the way.”
“I know, but if you must know, my next day off is next Wednesday.”
“Next Wednesday… Yeah, I think I can get back from Manehatten then.”
“Manehatten?” Redheart asked. “What are you doing in Manehatten?”
“I have a concert there this upcoming Monday.”
“Well congratulations darling.” Redheart said as she wrapped her hooves around his neck. “But enough about that-“ She began to whisper in her ear. “I have break in about thirty minutes, what’d you say?”
Fiery sighed. “Heart, I would take you up on your offer any other day, but today I really need to be with ‘Tavi.”
She unwrapped her arms from his neck and looked right into his eyes. “What’s the matter with Octavia?”
Fiery wasn’t sure how to respond. “I don’t know, but… It’s just something serious, alright?” Redheart could see he was disheartened about something and slowly nodded.
“Sure… I guess I’ll see you next Wednesday then…?”
“Yeah Heart, sounds great.” He put on a fake smile and began to walk over to Octavia.
As he walked over to her, Octavia spoke to Fiery. “Straighten everything out?”
“Yeah, but right now, I’m here for you babe, nopony else.”
Octavia put on a little smile and responded to him. “Thanks Fifi…” The two were silent for the rest of the time as they reached the room they were supposed to be in, Octavia sitting up on the table that she was going to asked to get on later, as they waited for the doctor who was suppose to check up on them.
The two waited for about twenty minutes before a purple unicorn doctor mare with a combed caramel colored mane and tail, and a Cutie Mark of a female symbol ‘wearing’ a doctor’s robe. “It’s good to see you again Octavia.” The doctor spoke out in a calm, motherly tone.
“I wish I could say the same Doctor Stable.” Octavia tried to crack a smile, but was still saddened.
“Still nothing yet dear?” Octavia shook her head. “I see…” The doctor looked over to Fiery finally and greeted him. “I’m sorry, you must be the father.”
“Um, yes, that’s right. Fiery Embers.”
“Nice to meet you dear.” The doctor said to Fiery as she put on a smile. She then turned back to Octavia and spoke again. “Have you felt anything else since our last visit Ms. Pie?”
“Um… I-I’ve been feeling some minor pain in my lower back, as well as feeling…”
“Yes dear?”
“Empty…”
The doctor sighed and nodded her head. “I see… Well then Octavia, I want to run some tests. Do you mind if you get on your back? That way I can scan the area the foal is in to see if everything is alright. The results will come out in another room where I’ll have to go away for a little bit to look at it, and then I’ll come back and tell you the results, alright?” She asked the two, which they both responded with a nod. She smiled and responded. “Good.”
Octavia got onto her back like she was told, and then Doctor Stable got out a machine that was set aside in the room and had set it up so a satellite looking thing was located a little below where Octavia’s stomach area was. It wasn’t a machine that Fiery had seen at all, then again, he was in a world filled with ponies and such, so he was bound to see some machines that wouldn’t be the same as the human world.
With a flip of some switches and some knobs, the doctor had turned on the machine and it had begun to roar. After some minutes of the machine making noise, it suddenly stop, with a *ding* at the end. “Well, it seems to be all done.” The doctor spoke. “I’ll go check in the other room to see the results. If you two stay here, I’ll be right back.” The doctor said with a smile and then set the machine back in its proper place and then left the room.
Octavia got back on her bottom, sitting like a human, and wore a scared face. Fiery grabbed a hold of her hoof, and then smiled at her. “I’m sure everything is going to be fine ‘Tavi, you don’t need to worry.”
Octavia returned the smile with a small smile of her own and responded. “Thanks Fifi… But just a hypothetical Fifi…”
“No ‘Tavi, no hypothetical’s, I know everything will be alright.” Fiery tried reassuring her.
“You don’t know that Fifi…”
Fiery sighed. “Fine ‘Tavi, then what do you want me to do?” He asked in a frustrated tone.
Octavia stayed silent for a few seconds, but responded. “I just want you to stay by my side, to never leave me.”
Fiery let out another sigh as he looked up at Octavia and smiled. “Very well ‘Tavi, I promise I won’t go anywhere.”
In the room that Doctor Stable had talked about, she was going over the results. As she finally finished looking over them, she let out a sigh, getting Redheart’s attention who was also in the room. “Something wrong doctor?”
Doctor Stable looked over to Redheart and replied. “Good morning Redheart, I hadn’t seen you come in this morning.”
“I’ve been here all night, but what’s the problem doctor?”
“It’s the result of this test I just ran on Ms. Pie.”
“You mean Octavia Pie?” Doctor Stable nodded. “What’s wrong?”
“She was pregnant.”
The word ‘was’ caught Redheart’s attention. “Wait, what do you mean ‘was’?”
“As I said, I just ran a test on her using the magigram, the magical device that can detect any life in a mare’s womb… This time it couldn’t find any…”
Redheart gasped at the news. “B-But I thought she came in two weeks ago and the results came back positive for pregnancy?”
“It did.”
“T-T-Then?” Doctor Stable nodded. Redheart looked down at the ground in sadness. “Poor Octavia…” Redheart then looked up at the doctor and asked something else. “Do we know how?”
“The magigram detected something odd about the fetus. The reason why it… you know… is because of something strange that I’ve never seen before. The reason is because apparently the cells creating the fetus couldn’t figure out if it was suppose to be a foal or a baby of something else… Because of that, it just sort of gave up and passed on.”
“W-What do you mean doctor?”
Doctor Stable shook her head. “I don’t know Redheart, but I think Ms. Pie and Mr. Embers know… This is the hardest part of my job, but I have to tell them, maybe then I can figure out as to why the fetus, well, died… If you’ll excuse me Redheart.” Doctor Stable then walked out of the room, hovering the results using her horn, and began to walk back to the room that Fiery and Octavia were in.
As Doctor Stable reached their room and opened the door, she spoke to the two. “Mr. Embers?”
“Um, yes?” He asked as he looked back at the doctor.
“Do you mind if I can speak to you in private for a minute?”
“I-I suppose so…” Fiery responded, then turned back to Octavia and smiled. “I’ll only be gone for a minute babe, I promise.” He then kissed her on the forehead and began to walk out of the room with the doctor, leaving Octavia inside alone.
As the two walked out and closed the door behind them, Fiery spoke up. “So what’s this about doctor?”
“Mr. Embers, this might sound strange, but in the past two to three weeks, had Ms. Pie changed forms at all?”
“I don’t understand, what do you mean by ‘change forms’?”
Doctor Stable sighed. “What I mean is that, did she change into anything that wasn’t a pony by using magic?”
“Yeah, Princess Celestia had changed her about two weeks ago, why?” Fiery asked the doctor, fearing the worst.
“Mr. Embers, the machine I used on Ms. Pie can tell me if the foal inside a mare’s womb is healthy or not, can tell me if it’s being nurtured correctly or not, and it can tell me if… it’s alive or not…”
Fiery suddenly felt like he was hit by a freight train as he heard the doctor end her sentence. “Jesus…” He stayed silent for a few seconds before finally asking her. “How?”
“Excuse me?”
“Do you know how?”
“Um, yes. One of the functions of the magigram is that if a foal were to… die, that it can tell us how. This time it said something that in all my years of doing this job, as well as study, have never seen it do. Which is why I asked you at the beginning if she changed forms or not.”
“But what does that have anything to do with the kid?” Fiery asked, tears now streaming down his face.
“The magigram told me that the fetus was… well, confused, in a way. It was unsure of what to become, and because of that, it… ended itself…”
“How though? Fetuses don’t have the capacity to do something like that!”
“And how would you know that Mr. Embers? Something like this has never happened before in Equestrian, no, Terra history. I have seen miscarriages many other ways, but never have I seen or heard of anything such as a fetus aborting itself because it couldn’t figure out if it was a pony or not.”
Fiery stayed silent as he knew the doctor was right. How could he know? It’s not like humans could do something like that either, so they hadn’t disproved it either. This was something completely new that nobody, human or pony, had heard of before. He was finally able to find his voice after a minute of silence. “Um, h-how are you t-telling ‘Tavi?”
“Well Mr. Embers, that’s where I give you a choice, either I can tell her, or you can. Normally it’s best for the father to tell the mother as it’s better to hear it from someone they love rather than the doctor.”
“I-I see…” Fiery stayed quiet for a little bit more, tears still going down his cheeks, when he decided to question the doctor again. “Um, w-will we be able to, um… h-have future children?”
The doctor sighed. “I believe you will be able to Mr. Embers, so long as you don’t repeat the same mistakes. Other than that… I’m sorry Mr. Embers…” Fiery nodded his head, understanding what he had to do.
Fiery walked back into the room where Octavia was, who began to ask him immediately about what happened. “What’s going on? What did the doctor want?”
Fiery took in a deep breath and closed the door behind him, then spoke as tears still streamed down his face. “’Tavi… I want you to know that I love you very much. The doctor... the doctor told me that the magigram, the machine she used, told her something.”
“What? What is it?” Octavia asked in a frantic voice, now running up to Fiery and grabbing his forelegs. “What did she say Fiery?”
Fiery grabbed Octavia and brought her in for a hug. He then whispered into her ear about what happened. “I’m so sorry baby, I’m so sorry… The foal... h-he didn’t make it... Because he was changed between a pony and a human too many times before the fetus could decide what to become...”
Octavia pushed Fiery away from her and looked into his blue eyes. “Y-You can’t be serious!”
“I’m sorry ‘Tavi, but it’s true.” Fiery told her once more in a soft whisper. Octavia began to tear up as Fiery looked at her with a saddened face. She then burst into tears with all self control lost, mourning the loss of her unborn child. Fiery put a hoof on her shoulder, trying to console her over the loss.
Octavia smacked his hoof away, then screamed at him. “Don’t touch me!”
“‘T-Tavi! Calm down!” ‘Damnit, why isn’t this working?! I thought the doctor said they appreciated it more when they hear it from ponies they love! ’
“Don’t tell me to calm down, you bastard! I... never should have met you!”
“Don’t say that ‘Tavi, you don’t mean that.” He then grabbed Octavia and brought her in for a hug, refusing to let go.
“Let go of me! I... I just want to be alone...” She said to him through her tears. Fiery refused to leave. He was determined to hug her until she calmed down, but she wouldn’t. “I wish I never met you Fiery...”
“Don’t say that ‘Tavi, you know you don’t mean that. You love me and I love you.”
“I never should’ve given up my first time to you... I never should’ve gone to Earth for you... I should’ve never fallen for you...” She finally finished as she continued to cry into Fiery’s shoulder, until she finally had no more tears to cry. ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~Alright guys, Chapter 27. First off, I’d like to say that for anybody out there who has had to go through the painful experience of a miscarriage, I apologize if this offends you in any way, shape, or form, as I’m doing this for the story as you’ll learn later on, but also anything that happened to Octavia I learned from stories and from things on the internet and such. Second off, I wish to tell everyone, no, I am not suddenly going emo with this story, just for maybe one or two chapters. I only did this to show you that Equestria isn’t all sunshine and such, and that tragic events such as this could potentially happen. Third off, I’d like to thank GX98 and Zyrian for coming up and answering my call for assistance, so thanks you guys, I appreciate it *Smiley face* That is all.
Into A New World: Original Chapters
Chapter 28: Hurt
After crying for half an hour straight, Octavia finally ran out of tears and looked at Fiery once more, right into his eyes. “Tell me again Fiery, what did the doctor say exactly?”
Fiery bit his lip, not wanting to repeat to her the thing that caused her so much pain once before, but knew he had to. “She… She said that the fetus inside, um… from what I could tell, s-she said that it aborted itself… It’s because i-it wasn’t able to tell w-whether or not it was supposed to be a pony…”
“You mean when Princess Celestia-“ Octavia began to ask, but was stopped as Fiery nodded.
“Y-Yeah, um… I-It’s because of the whole you turning human…” Fiery answered her. When he told her once more about the situation, she put her head on Fiery’s shoulder and tried to squeeze out more tears, but was unable to. “I’m sorry baby, had I known…” Octavia only tried to dig her head further into Fiery’s shoulder, wanting to get as far away from her emotions, from the hell she was currently experiencing, she just wanted it all to go away.
“You don’t need to apologize Fiery.” Octavia told him quietly.
“But I do, had I never met you, you wouldn’t be…”
“But I also wouldn’t have had all those happy moments either.” Octavia corrected him.
“’Tavi…” Fiery returned her nuzzling as he nuzzled her back, unsure of what to do. The two stood there, nuzzling each other, trying to comfort each other for a few minutes when the doctor from before had knocked on the door.
The doctor entered the room and saw the two, sighed, and then addressed the couple. “I’m sorry to interrupt two, but I wish to speak to you two.”
Fiery and Octavia turned to the doctor, and Fiery asked. “Y-Yes doctor?”
“Ms. Pie, Mr. Embers, I know what you’re going through right now is extremely hard, but I wish to let you know that we need to get the fetus out of Ms. Pie, otherwise she’s going have to… get rid of it manually…”
Octavia had been able to find a few more tears, but wiped them away as she tried to stand bravely. “I-I understand doctor. U-Um, w-what do I need to do?”
“Follow me to the abortion facility, we’ll help you there.” Octavia and Fiery nodded and began to follow the doctor to the clinic that was next door.
As Octavia laid there on the cold medical table, she reached a hoof out to Fiery, who stood by her and grabbed her hoof back. The procedure took only a small amount of time, but while it was happening, Octavia felt like it was an eternity. ‘Fiery has nothing to do with this. ’ She kept telling herself. ‘He wanted the foal just as much as I did. He didn’t want it to come to this. ’ But as she thought about it more and more, the more she convinced herself the opposite way.
Starry had been sitting in her room, the fireplace warming her as she stood by the window, looking out at the bleak city of Canterlot. ‘Why did they have to schedule rain today as well? ’ Just then she heard a voice from behind her belonging to Celestia.
“Because the city hasn’t had a good rain for quite a while.”
Celestia walked up next to Starry, and the two sat there looking out of the window as Starry replied. “I hate it when you read minds without permission… And besides, it’s only been two weeks since the last rain…”
“Forgive me Starry, but I have been concerned about you. Besides, you know I can only read a select few.”
“Funny that a ‘select few’ is really about your entire country, huh?” Starry shot back.
Celestia only rolled her eyes. “Please Starry, I didn’t mean to offend. I just wish to know what is keeping you so down. Even the children are becoming worried.”
“I doubt a foal that just turned three and a five and half year old really care about what their adoptive grandmother ‘feels’. Besides, you’re a goddess; I don’t think you would really care about what a mortal is going through.”
“Starry! This isn’t like you! Please! What is troubling you! I want to know…” Celestia lowered her head, trying to show to her friend that she cared, but also tried to hide her tears. “You know that I’m not a goddess, and you know that you’re not just any ordinary mortal… you’re my friend…”
Starry sighed. “I know, forgive me Celly, I’ve just been thinking a lot, that’s all.” Celestia looked over to her friend, wiping her tears away with her hoof, and was about to speak when Starry continued. “Fiery is going to want to come here soon. Whatever he says, whatever he does, you must let him come here and you must forgive him for anything that he might say or do.” Starry looked at her friend with determination in her eyes. “Do you understand Celly?”
“What do you-“
“Do. You. Understand Celly?” Starry said in a more angry tone. Celestia nodded in response. Starry then looked back to the window and sighed. “I’m sorry Celly… Look at me, ME, Starry Skies, a servant of the royal family, commanding the princess of an entire nation to do something… I’m sorry Celly, I shouldn’t have acted that way…”
Celestia stayed silent for a few seconds before answering her friend. “You must have a good reason to do such a thing Starry. Besides… I want to tell you something personal.” Starry looked up at her friend, confused. “I don’t think of you as a friend or a servant or any of that… We’ve been through so much together, you, me, and Luna. It’s because of you that our world didn’t burn a thousand years ago. It’s because of you that our nation may be saved once more because of the sacrifices you’ve made… It’s because of you that I’m still here today… You’re not a friend or a servant Starry… You’re my sister…” Celestia smiled as she finished, tears dropping to the floor, as she lifted her wing and put it over Starry’s shoulder, bringing her closer for a hug. “Starry, you and your son are family to me, and I wouldn’t have it any other way.”
Starry began to tear up as she looked up at Celestia, then dug her face into Celestia’s side, trying to hide the tears that were coming out. ‘Thank you Celly… Thank you so much… ’
Fiery and Octavia had just gotten home, both being completely silent on the trip back, and as they got inside, Vinyl had already gotten up, taken her glasses off, and seen them. “Hey you two, what’s up?” She asked with her normal grin.
Fiery was the one to respond. “Please Vinyl, not now.”
“What? All I asked was what was up.”
“I said not now Vinyl!” Fiery yelled at her, causing Vinyl to recoil in fright.
In response, Octavia had yelled at Fiery. “Don’t yell at her Fiery! She had nothing to do with this!”
“Well sorry, but I told her that it wasn’t the best time to talk about it, didn’t I?! Besides, I wouldn’t be like this if you weren’t so damn quiet on the way back from the hospital!”
“Well maybe I wouldn’t have been so damn quiet if you didn’t wish for something like this to happen!” She yelled back at him.
Fiery walked up to Octavia in the face and yelled at her in a threatening tone. “What did you say?!”
“I said maybe I wouldn’t have been so damn quiet if you didn’t wish for something like this to happen!”
“Look here bitch, I never wanting anything like this to fucking happen!”
“U-Um, F-Fifi? ‘Tavi?” Vinyl said sheepishly in a failing attempt to try and to get their attention.
“Oh that’s such bullshit Fiery! All you could talk about ever since you found out was that you wanted to get it aborted! Well now you got your fucking wish!” What happened next stunned the three of them, as the sound of a slap echoed through the house and Octavia fell on her plot.
After dealing the blow to her face, Fiery snapped out of his rage, instantly regretting the decision. “O-Oh my god, baby, I’m so sorry. I-I didn’t-“ But before he could continue, he felt himself get lifted up into the air and thrown backwards towards the stairs.
Vinyl had stepped between the two and made sure that Octavia was alright before facing back to Fiery. “I don’t know what your problem is Fiery, and I don’t care who you think you are, but nopony, and I mean NOPONY, lays a hoof on ‘Tavi like that and gets away with it!” Vinyl yelled at Fiery, ready to attack if she had to, but was stopped as she felt a hoof on her shoulder. She turned around to see Octavia get back on her feet and shake her head. “B-But ‘Tavi!”
“No Vinyl, he didn’t mean it… Besides, it’s just as much my fault as it is his for pushing him to do it.”
Fiery had taken a step towards them, wanting to apologize, when Vinyl turned back to him with her warface on. “Don’t you dare take another step Fiery! I won’t hesitate to attack you again!”
“’T-Tavi… Vinyl… I-I never meant to… I swear! I... I...“
Octavia interrupted him as he tried to find words to apologize with. “I think it would be best if we didn’t see each other for a few days Fiery…”
“’T-Tavi… Y-You don’t mean that, do you?” Fiery asked her, tears forming in his eyes, but Octavia only looked away.
“Please Fiery, I don’t want us to do any more damage to each other or ourselves than we already have.”
Fiery lowered his head, crying freely now. “F-Fine, i-if that’s what you want, I’ll go… But know that I do love you both… I-I never meant to... I never meant to hurt anypony, I really didn’t…” He told them as he turned around and started to go up the stairs to retrieve his things.
Vinyl had turned back to Octavia and spoke to her. “You’re not hurt, are you ‘Tavi? He didn’t really do any damage did he?”
“No Vinyl, I’m fine.” Octavia responded weakly, tears forming in her own eyes.
Vinyl looked saddened as she watched her friend sit there, tears streaming down her face, and there was nothing she could do for her. “Maybe it’ll be best if you told me what’s wrong, huh?”
“When Fiery is gone Vinyl. I don’t think I’ll be able to talk about while he’s around.”
Vinyl sighed once more but nodded. “Alright ‘Tavi, whatever you want… You want me to tell Pinkie to come over as well when he leaves? Try to cheer you up?”
“Please Vinyl this isn’t a joke.”
“Sorry, but I’m just trying to think of somepony besides me who is close to you to help you. I don’t know what happened at the hospital, but it’s obvious that it was something terrible .” Octavia looked at Vinyl and began to rub her face in Vinyl’s chest, crying as she did it. Vinyl was shocked at this but she didn’t pull away. Rather, she embraced the grey mare and held her close. “There, there. Everything is going to be alright. That’s right, just let it out, Vinyl’s here for you ‘Tavi…”
Fiery had just entered his room when he began to think. ‘Please Celestia, please be there. Please please please, pleasepleasepleasepleaseplease- ‘
‘Alright, alright, I’m here. What is it Fiery? What’s got you in such a panic? ’
‘I need somewhere to stay for a few days Aunt Celestia, I also need to talk to my mom about something. ’
Celestia had stayed silent for a little while, but finally answered. ‘Alright, I have a chariot on its way. I don’t know what’s going on, but if you say you need some place to stay, I’ll let you. Do you mind if you sleep with Luna in her room? ’
‘Jesus, what is it with you ponies and wanting me to have sex with everypony? Yeah, sure, whatever, just don’t expect anything to happen, I’m really not in the mood for any jokes. ’
‘Actually I asked you that because we don’t have any rooms available… You see, we have a conference that happens every year with the nobles and such and the rooms are all taken for them and their families… ’
‘Alright, I get it... ’ Fiery sighed mentally and spoke to Celestia again. ‘I’m sorry Aunt Celestia, it’s just… I’m going through a lot right now, alright? How are the kids doing? ’
‘They’re doing fine, why do you ask? ’
‘Well, I might need you to keep them a little longer there. ‘Tavi and I aren’t really in the best of relationships right now… I think it would be much better not only physically, but mentally as well, for the kids to stay there until ‘Tavi and I can sort things out… ’
Celestia stayed silent for a little bit longer before asking Fiery about the relationship. ‘What happened between you and Octavia? ’
Fiery let out another mental sigh and answered. ‘I’d really rather not talk about it right now. I’ll tell you after I get a chance to talk to my mother. Deal? ’
‘I suppose that’s satisfactory, hope to hear from you soon then. ’
‘Yeah… Hope to tell ya soon… ’ Fiery ended the conversation and got his guitar which was the only thing he really needed besides his cigarettes. He had almost forgotten them when he checked his end table. He picked up the pack and stuffed it into his pocket, as well as his Equestrian Credit Card. ‘Still can’t believe that Equestria has these things… Oh who the hell am I kidding… ’ He then walked out of the room and began to walk down the steps to see Octavia and Vinyl hugging by the door. He coughed to get their attention, then spoke out. “I’m, uh, getting a ride here soon. I-I’ll be staying in Canterlot for a little while, at least until I think I’m able to forgive myself for what I did…”
Octavia walked over to him, surprising Fiery, tears still streaming down her face, and kissed him on the cheek. “I know this is hard on both of us… I’m sorry for acting this way and-“
“No ‘Tavi, don’t be.” He whispered to her. “You have no need to apologize. I let my emotions get the better of me and… I’m sorry…” He said to her as tears also began to stream down his face. “I’m so sorry ‘Tavi… I never wanted to hurt anypony, especially you…” He apologized as he wiped his nose with his hoof.
“I know.” She whispered back to him. “But perhaps it’s for the best that we spend some time apart… I’ll miss you, darling…” She gave him another kiss on the cheek and began to walk back towards Vinyl.
Fiery followed her and got to the door, but before opening it, he turned to Vinyl. “Vinyl, I just want to apologize for yelling at you, I didn’t mean to lash out at you like that.”
“It’s alright Fifi.” Vinyl told him, her face saddened at the fact that such an event had to occur.
“I promise you-“ He turned to Octavia. “Both of you, when I get back, I’ll make it up to the two of you somehow…”
“I can’t wait.” Vinyl joked, earning a small smile from Fiery. Fiery was about to open the door and walk out when Vinyl spoke up once more. “Fifi?”
“Yeah?”
“What do you want us to tell the girls in case they come around looking for you?”
Fiery sighed and looked at the ground. “Just… Just tell them that I’m taking a little time to myself, to clear my head…”
“You know they won’t believe that.”
He looked back up at Vinyl and gave her another small smile. “That might be true, but you can’t exactly say that the reason why I’m leaving is because I don’t want to hurt anypony else, right?”
Vinyl smiled back a little smile herself and answered. “Yeah… I suppose you’re right…” Fiery finally opened the door and walked out of the house, waiting on the front porch for the ride which came minutes later. As Fiery lifted off and sadly waved goodbye to the two, Vinyl turned back to Octavia and smiled. “I guess it’s just the two of us again.”
“At least for a little while Vinyl…” Octavia replied sadly.
Vinyl continued to smile as she reached out a hoof to Octavia. “Come on, it’s better if we get back inside. Get on the couch and I’ll make us some of that herbal tea that you love so much.”
“Do you even know how?” Octavia said as she gave a small smile back to Vinyl.
“Yeah, I do…”
After spending an hour inside the chariot, Fiery had finally reached Canterlot, where it was raining hard. He had to rush inside as he tried to get to cover, out of the rain. “Damnit, why did it have to rain today?” Fiery asked to no one in particular, but got an answer from somepony he knew very well.
“Because the city hasn’t had a good rain in a while.”
Fiery looked up at the source of the voice to see Luna standing there, smiling at the stallion. “Luna…”
“It’s been a while, hasn’t it darling?” She asked him as she continued to smile at him.
Fiery looked down at the ground, but was able to nod. “Yeah… It has…”
The two of them stayed silent for a few seconds, unsure of what to say next, but Luna was able to break the silence. “Tia and Starry are waiting for us inside. We mustn’t keep them waiting.” Fiery nodded and began to follow her deep within the castle, not speaking a word as they walked.
When they finally reached the room that Celestia and Starry were in, Fiery walked inside, expecting Celestia to leave, but much to his surprise instead, Luna came to join them. “I thought I said I wanted to speak to my mother alone.”
“I’m sorry Fiery, but I can’t allow that.” Celestia answered.
“Why not?” He asked, but as soon as he did, he felt a tug on his back, as the guitar on his back began to unstrapped itself from his back and began to rest itself against the wall. “Why did you need to take my guitar away?” He asked bitterly, looking at Celestia.
“I didn’t want it in the way of our conversation.” She simply answered.
Fiery didn’t push it any further and instead looked at his mother. “You knew didn’t you?” He asked her angrily.
“I have no idea what you’re talking about.” Starry answered him with a calm tone.
“Don’t fuck with me mom, you know damn well what I’m talking about.” Fiery snapped at his mother, almost as if he was about to bite her head off if he had to.
Starry sighed and answered him once more. “I suppose I do… Very well Fiery, I’ll tell you, but you must promise you won’t get angry at me or Celestia.”
“That depends on the answer.” Fiery snapped back at his mother.
Starry sighed once more. “Please Fiery, I-“
“No, you listen here mom. I just got kicked out of my own house for striking the mare I love!” Luna had gasped at the statement, not because of the fact that he had just admitted to striking Octavia, but the fact that he acknowledged that he only loved one mare. She was about to open her mouth when Fiery had looked over at her and heard her gasp. “Yes, it’s true Luna. I know we had fun times together, but… We’ve spent so much time away from each other, and because I was always near ‘Tavi…”
Luna was tearing up and was about to storm out of the room, but was stopped as her sister’s wing covered her way to the exit, telling her not to go. “S-Sister?”
“Fiery-“ Celestia started. “I’ve watched you grow up since you were a foal, and I was there for you when your mother couldn’t be. You are not like a nephew, but like a son I never had…”
“What does that have to do with anything?” Fiery asked in the same bitter tone.
Celestia sighed. “I do not know what has caused you so much pain, and I love you very much, but do not think that I will let you get away from insulting my sister or breaking her heart.”
Fiery had a smirk on his face as he began to laugh, confusing the mares inside the room. “Are you fucking serious? You think you can tell ponies who to love? I’m sorry if you haven’t noticed Celestia, but this isn’t the fucking dark ages anymore. Ponies are allowed to love who they want to love.”
Celestia was about to respond to Fiery when Starry had stepped between the two. “That’s enough you two. Fiery, I know you don’t mean that, and Celestia, he’s right, you don’t have the right to tell anypony who to love and who not to love. Now Fiery, I will answer your question about knowing or not… Yes, I did know, but not until after you had come back from Earth…”
“But you knew… You put us both through that hell and didn’t say a god damn thing about it until it already happened!”
“Yes, I know, and I’m sorry son, but there is nopony to blame in this. Celes-“
“Nopony to blame?! Of course there is! It’s because of you that we didn’t know, and it’s because of Celestia here that it even happened! Had you just let ‘Tavi stay here in Equestria instead of sending her to Earth with the two of you, she would still have that child growing inside of her!”
Just as Fiery had ended his yelling, lightning struck nearby, causing thunder to roar loudly as the rain hit the window even harder than before. Celestia had just found out what was bothering Starry the entire time, and why Fiery was so mad, but didn’t know how to respond to it. Was it really her fault? Did Octavia really miscarry because of what she did? Before she could think anymore, Starry spoke up, breaking her train of.
“Celestia had no idea Fiery. I had no idea until it was too late. There was nothing that could have stopped the miscarriage. I’m sorry for the loss, but you must understand that I was not able to foresee such a tragedy!”
“Bullshit! You could have foreseen it, but you didn’t want to! And now because of your selfishness, ‘Tavi probably thinks it’s her fault, and that she probably deserved to get hit! So it was your fucking fault!”
“That’s enough Fiery!” Celestia yelled at him, getting everypony’s attention. “I now know what’s going on, and I apologize for the tragedy, but it is as Starry said. It is true that she is able to see the future whenever she wants, but she does not have the ability to stop it if it’s going to happen. Yes, it’s true that she could have seen it before we went to Earth, but who knows, would that still have stopped the tragedy?”
“Yes! It’s because of your magic of turning her into a human that the fetus died!” Fiery yelled at her. The four ponies stayed silent in that room as the rain continued to hit the window and the fire in the fireplace kept crackling as it burned the wood that it was fed. Fiery then spoke up, breaking the silence that had been going on for what felt like an eternity. “Am I really supposed to be here…?” He asked to nopony in general, but got another question in return from Celestia.
“What do you mean Fiery?”
“I mean, am I really supposed to be here? Why me? Why Patrick? You keep talking about how we’re the saviors of this world and all that, and yet when the girl I love gets pregnant, she’s not even allowed to have that joy… So I’m asking you, why am I here? Do I even deserve to be in this world? Why did Patrick have to come too? Why didn’t you just enchant two other stallions and allowed me and Pat to continue to live in the human world…?”
Celestia sighed. “I was hoping you would never ask something like that…”
“And why not?” Fiery asked in anger. “How do I know that the entire fact about me being special, and the fact that I’m really a thousand years old… How do I know that that’s all real? What if you just planted those fake memories inside me and Luna to make us think that it’s true?” He pointed to his mother with his hoof. “How do I know that she’s even my real mother?”
“Those memories are real, I assure you Fiery.” Celestia answered him.
“And how do I know that? How do I know that you’re just lying to me and just acting?”
“Because like I said, you’re like a son to me!” She answered, almost screaming at him. “It tears me apart to see you sad and to see someone close to you be hurt as well. I’ll be honest Fiery, it hurts me to see you be harmed, just like…”
“Just like what?!” Fiery nearly yelled back at her.
“Just like Twilight… I have seen her grow up as well, and she too is like a daughter to me, but… I don’t know what I’m trying to say, all I know is that I only want the best for you, just like I would for Twilight…”
“That still doesn’t answer my questions.” Fiery replied to her, still bitter.
“Fiery! Enough of this!” Luna spoke out, breaking her silence.
“No Luna, I won’t stop. I want to know, why were Patrick and I the ones to be chosen to be the so called saviors? It wouldn’t even be enough! Two stallions can’t save an entire race, even with your logic!”
Luna was about to open her mouth again, but Celestia stopped her. “No Luna, it’s alright.”
“But Tia!”
“No Luna…” Celestia said to her sister as her tears still went down her cheeks, but then turned her head towards Fiery to answer him. “Very well Fiery, you wish to know about why I chose you and your friend?”
“Yes! I do!” Fiery answered, infuriated at her for dodging the question for so long.
Celestia sighed and finally decided to answer. “Very well Fiery… The reason why I chose you two, is because you two were experiments…”
“Experiments? What the hell are you talking about?” Fiery asked.
“I needed a pony that I knew, and because I knew you would be waking up in the human world a thousand years from that time, and because Patrick is your friend... I had you be the first experiment, to see if it work. But biology magic can be dangerous… I needed to see if you would even survive the spell at birth…”
“Survive? You mean you didn’t even fucking know if the spell would kill me or not?!” Fiery yelled in anger. Celestia nodded. “You bitch!” He yelled once more as he began to charge a spell up with his horn, ready to attack Celestia. Just then, he felt a coldness surround him, and suddenly he was engulfed in darkness. “W-What the fuck is happening?!”
“You must forgive me Fiery-“ Luna’s voice spoke. “But I cannot allow you to attack my sister, even if you are a stallion I love.”
“Let me out! Let me the fuck out!” Fiery screamed as he tried kicking the dark bubble he was in, trying to break through the walls of it, but to no avail.
As Fiery was struggling inside the ball of darkness that was inside the room, Luna turned to her sister. “Is that true Tia? Did you really do that?”
“Can he hear us through that?”
“No, he can’t.” Luna answered her sister.
Celestia sighed. “No, it’s not true.”
“Then why did-“ Luna started, but was stopped by Celestia.
“Luna, just believe me when I tell you that I’ll reveal the truth when it’s time. For now, we need to keep both you and Fiery in the dark if we are to save our future. All I can tell you is that the spell I cast on Fiery and Patrick is a cover up for the objective that Starry and I have. We have already solved our population problem.”
“W-What?! What in Equestria are you talking about Tia?” Luna asked angrily.
“Please Luna, just give it time… I wish I could tell you, but if I did, it might jeopardize our plan to save Equestria.”
“From what?! If the whole population thing isn’t the issue, then what is?!”
“All we can tell you Luna-“ Starry started. “Is that you don’t need to worry about our population, because the spell that Celly cast on Fiery and Patrick, she cast on multiple stallions throughout the lands. That and the fact that it never jeopardized their lives.”
“That isn’t what I asked! What I asked is if the population thing isn’t the problem, then what is?!” She yelled at the two, but got no answer. “Fine, if that’s the way it is then…” Luna said softly as she began to walk out of the room, but before she opened the door and left, she stopped to say one last thing. “By the way, that spell on Fiery is only going to last for another thirty seconds, and I don’t think he’ll be happy when he gets out.” With that she opened the door and walked out of the room, slamming the door behind her as she stepped into the hallway.
When Luna left, Starry spoke out. “Do you think it’s really wise to not tell them the truth? I mean, I know we only brought Patrick here to keep Fiery company until our true plan goes along, but do you really think this is the right thing to do? To force them to-“
“That’s enough Starry. I know it’s painful to not tell him the truth. As I said, he’s also like a son to me, and it also hurts me to keep it a secret from my sister as well… But enough about that, what about you-know-what?”
Starry sighed. “I’ll try to see if I can see anything later today and tell you. In the meantime, I’d advise you against changing their form into anything other than a pony, just keep them the way they are now.”
“Very well Starry, I’ll keep that in mind.”
Just as she finished, the bubble surrounding Fiery dissipated, revealing an extremely angry Fiery. “I am going to fucking kill her.”
“I’d appreciate it if you didn’t talk that way about my sister Fiery.” Celestia said sternly.
“You have no fucking right to tell me anything! You cast a spell on me when you didn’t even know if I would survive! Not only that, got me thrown out of my own house and you cost me the life of my only child! No, you don’t have the right to tell me what the fuck to say or do!”
“I know you’re upset Fiery, but that doesn’t mean you should take it out on me or Luna. She was only trying to protect me, and to do that, she had to encase you inside a bubble for a little while, so your mother, Luna, and I talked in private.”
Fiery only grumbled. He knew he wasn’t strong enough to take on Celestia, and as much as he could defy her, he knew he wouldn’t be able to lay a hoof on Luna without Celestia hearing about it and possibly killing him for it. He began to walk out of the room when Starry called out to him. “Where do you think you’re going? It’s almost time for dinner.”
“I’m heading out.”
“What? You mean out of the castle?” Celestia asked.
“Yeah, you got a fucking problem with that?” Fiery asked back.
“I’ll send some guards to make sure you’ll be alright then.”
“Fuck off.” Fiery snapped back. “I’m not a fucking kid, I don’t need a fucking escort for every single place I go to.”
Celestia was about to protest when Starry spoke. “Let him be Celly. He’s right, he’s not a child anymore, and shouldn’t be treated as such.”
Fiery walked out into the hallway and slammed the door behind him hard, causing both Celestia and Starry to jump a little. Celestia turned to Starry and asked. “Why did you let him go? You know that even with a guard escort, it’s dangerous to be out at night in the city.”
“He’ll be able to take care of himself, and in the process, I think he’ll be happy that he defied us for once.” Starry said with a small smile on her face.
For most of the day, Octavia had been telling Vinyl and Pinkie, who had come by later, about the situation and why what happened in the morning happened. “Really you two, I’m fine.”
“No ‘Tavi, you’re not fine. Please ‘Tavi, just tell us what we need to do in order to make you feel better.” Vinyl asked with care.
Octavia sighed and rolled her eyes. “Well you can start by not asking me what you need to do to make me feel better… Really Vinyl, Pinkie, this is a harsh reality of life… What happened could have probably been prevented, but I truly doubt that Princess Celestia or Starry would have brought me to Earth knowing what was going to happen…”
“Octi…” Pinkie said quietly, as tears streamed down her face for her sister, and her mane and tail had gone completely straight hours before.
The three had eaten dinner, and Octavia was getting ready for bed while Vinyl and Pinkie stayed downstairs. As Octavia went upstairs, Vinyl spoke to Pinkie. “She’s still really upset, I just know she is.”
“I know Vivi, but perhaps it’s better not to push her into talking about it, but also not treating her like some type of royal. She always hated it when ponies tried to do things for her that she could do herself.”
Vinyl sighed. “I know Pinkie, I just… I care about her, and I just want her to stop suffering…”
Pinkie came up next Vinyl and brought her in for a hug. “I know Vivi, I know…” The two sat there hugging in silence until Pinkie had to go.
Once Pinkie left, Vinyl decided that she too needed to go to bed, in case Octavia needed anything the next day, she would be awake and not tired to do it. As she went up the stairs, she heard crying from Octavia’s room. Vinyl sighed as she approached the door to Octavia’s room and knocked. As she knocked, the crying stopped, or at least became quiet enough for Vinyl to not hear anymore. “’Tavi, I know you’re awake… Please let me in ‘Tavi, I want to help you.”
There was silence for a little while, but Vinyl stayed put. After about a minute of silence, the door to Octavia’s room opened to reveal the grey mare with bloodshot eyes, and wet streams down her cheeks. “Vinyl…”
Vinyl gave Octavia a smile and brought her in for a hug. “Hey, it’s alright. You know I care for you ‘Tavi, and I want to do everything possible to help you…”
Octavia sniffled a little bit before responding. “Do… Do you think you can sleep with me tonight Vinyl? Like the old times?” Octavia asked.
“Need somepony to keep you company huh?” Vinyl asked with the same smile. Octavia nodded. “Sure, I’ll sleep with you tonight, just let me brush my teeth and then I’ll be right over, okay?” Octavia nodded again. “Okay ‘Tavi.” Vinyl let Octavia go and began to walk to her own room as Octavia went back onto her bed.
After brushing her teeth, Vinyl had entered Octavia’s room and gotten onto the bed with her. She saw that Octavia was facing away from the door, the sheets and blankets covering her body. Vinyl got underneath the sheets and blankets as well and began to hug Octavia close, just like Fiery would do with Octavia before. “Thank you Vinyl…”
“No problem ‘Tavi… Just remember, I’ll always be here for when you need a shoulder to cry on ‘Tavi…” Vinyl whispered to Octavia, and began to fall to sleep, still keeping close to Octavia.
Fiery lied about eating anything, and left immediately after the argument he had with Starry and Celestia. The moon had just been raised for the night, and he guessed that Luna was going to go for her nightly rounds, searching Equestria for any problems that might be happening. That or holding night court, which he knew Luna hated.
Fiery began to walk down what he thought he saw was called ‘Californeigha Street’, and began to search for anything that might have looked like a bar. After searching for a while, he found a place with a name he thought he recognized. “Jazzy Grounds…” He said to himself softly.
He went inside to find it to be a normal looking bar. Actual bar with barstools, tables with chairs around them, jukebox in the corner playing some music that sounded like it was from the forties or fifties, and a stage with a microphone on it… Wait, stage with a microphone on it? Fiery then realized why he recognized the name as a blue stallion came walking up to him, music notes as his Cutie Mark. “Mr. Embers, is that you?” The stallion called out to Fiery.
Fiery turned to the stallion and recognized him after thinking for a few seconds of where he had seen the stallion. “Hey… Blues, right?”
“Yeah, that’s right! I can’t believe you remembered my name sir!”
“Please, enough with the ‘sir’ crap. Just call me Fiery… Anyways, I just happened to stop by while I was out walking because I remembered I recognized the name from somewhere and thought I’d pay a visit.”
“Oh, well, I’m glad that you could come by then.” Blues responded.
Fiery looked around and saw for the first time that not many ponies were in the bar at all. He then turned to Blues and thought he’d start some minor conversation. “I’m not too early am I? I mean, this place is kinda empty.”
“Oh, well, it’s a Monday night, and not many ponies visit here anyways. It’s a miracle that the owners of this place are able to pay their employees and make enough to keep this place running…”
“I see… Something to do with the atmosphere of this place or something?” Fiery asked.
Blues shook his head. “No… Um, I really don’t know if I should be saying anything…”
Fiery smiled a little and spoke up. “You working right now?” He asked Blues, who shook his head in response.
“Um, no si-, err, Fiery. I was on break for another 10 minutes or so until I had to get back up on stage.”
“Well how about we take a seat and talk some until you have to go back to work, huh?” Fiery asked, and then pointed to an empty booth.
As the two took their seats, a grassy-green pegasus mare with a magenta mane and tail, her Cutie Mark covered by the waitress skirt she was wearing, came up to them and took their order. “Hey Blues, this your friend?” She asked the stallion.
“Oh, hey Merry. This is actually the stallion I was telling you about who I worked for at that concert about a month ago.”
The mare looked at Fiery and smiled. “Oh, so you’re Mr. Embers huh?”
“Y-Yes?”
“Well Mr. Embers, it’s a pleasure meeting you. Blues here told me that you were a real big hit at that concert. Sadly I couldn’t go because daddy needed me for work, but I hope I can see you play some tonight!” She said excitedly.
“O-Oh, um, if you don’t mind, I only came here to drink some. I-I’m really not able to play without my guitar, which I forgot back home.” Fiery replied in an apologetic tone. “If I remember to bring my guitar next time, I’ll be sure to play.” He finished with a smile.
“Well if a guitar is all you need, you can borrow Blues! I’m sure he’ll be happy to lend it to you.” She said to him, smiling at the end.
“O-Oh, um-“
“Merry, that’s enough. If he doesn’t want to play, he doesn’t have to.” Blues told her. “We can’t just ask random ponies if they can play for us, it’s the other way around here.”
Merry ‘aww’ed and sighed, then put on another smile and took Fiery’s order. “So what can I get you Mr. Embers?”
“You got any alcohol here?” Fiery asked.
“Sure do! We got hard liquor, beer, wine-“
“Got any type of hard cider?”
“Yep! One hard cider then!” Merry announced with a smile and went to the bar to get the drink.
As Fiery turned back to Blues, he spoke. “So why is this place so empty?”
Blues sighed. “It’s because this one jerk that Merry knows regularly treats everypony like crap, so nopony wants to come here anymore.”
“Well that sounds like complete bullshit.” Fiery told Blues.
“You’re telling me.” Shortly after explaining, Merry had come back with two bottles, one a bottle of Apple Family Hard Cider, and the other a bottle of sarsaparilla.
“Here you go boys, drink up!” Merry said with a smile and then walked away to check on the other customers in the bar.
Fiery watched Blues look at Merry walk away as he grabbed his bottle, then took a sip. After he took the sip, he put the bottle down and spoke. “Quite the gal huh?”
Blues snapped out of his daydream and replied. “Huh? What?”
“Merry. You were ogling her like she was some guitar you really wanted or something.”
“O-Oh… W-Was it that obvious?”
“You’re joking, right? You were practically drooling looking at her ass. I know what it’s like to find a girl attractive, but you might want to try to get off the creepy chart.” Fiery replied with a smile as he took another sip of his cider.
“S-Sorry, it’s just… She’s been a close friend of mine ever since we were kids in school.”
“Childhood crush, huh?” Fiery asked and Blues nodded. “Well, you’re both consenting adults, what’s keeping you from admitting you have feelings and tapping it?” Fiery asked, already getting a little tipsy from only two sips of the cider. “Damn this stuff is strong.” He said as he took another sip.
“Y-You promise to not tell her that I told you?”
“Sure, so what’s up?”
“You remember about how I told you that this place could barely pay the bank off each month to pay rent?” Fiery nodded. “Well… The pony who owns that bank is Prince Blueblood…”
“Prince?” Fiery asked. “I didn’t know Celestia had a kid.”
“She didn’t. He’s just some rich, snobbish noble who changed his name legally maybe five years before he took over his father’s business. Technically he’s related to Princess Celestia by about 52 generations of an adoption that happened shortly after Princess Luna turned into Nightmare Moon, but that’s not the point. He thinks he’s the most important pony in all of Equestria, but nopony could care less about him.”
“Alright, so what does this asshole got to do with Merry?”
Blues sighed. “Well, the truth is… The pony who owns this place is Merry’s dad, and is the same guy who comes by and insults everypony…”
“And…?” Fiery asked, becoming impatient.
“Mr. May’s made a deal with Prince Blueblood about a year ago when he took over the bank. Prince Blueblood wouldn’t shut down this place and foreclose Mr. May’s house as well, which he also owns, if he could… make Merry a part of his harem…”
Fiery groaned. “Ugh, this day just keeps getting fucking better and better by the minute…” He said as he began to scan the bar, trying his best not to look Blues in the face. Finally he gave up and looked back at the stallion. “So what you’re telling me is this fuckwad is basically using his bank as a way to get to Merry’s dad just so he can get Merry in bed with him? And then comes by and insults everypony so nopony wants to even come here?” Blues nodded. “And yet Merry comes in here every day with a smile on her face?” Blues nodded again. “Fan-fucking-tastic.” Fiery said to himself as he took another sip of the cider.
“U-Um, Mr. Embers? D-Do you mind if I ask you why you curse so much?” Blues asked nervously.
“It’s called growing up and having a shit-tastic life.” Fiery quickly answered. The two kept talking a little bit longer as Blues finished his drink, then went onto stage and began to play some music that only a child would enjoy. “Jesus fucking Christ…” Fiery said to himself as he listened to it.
Shortly after Blues had been playing some, another blue unicorn with two icicles making an X as his Cutie Mark came into the bar, carrying a guitar. He spotted Fiery and began to walk over to him, then sat down in the booth, laying the guitar next to Fiery. “Quite the performance, huh?” He asked Fiery.
“Pat? The fuck you doing here?”
“What? A friend can’t come and hang out with his friend?” Frostbite answered with a smile.
“Not if he lives an hour away he can’t.” Fiery answered. “How the fuck did you even find me? And what’s with the Les Paul?”
“Well, if you must know, apparently after your little performance at the castle, Princess Celestia sent Twilight a note saying she needed me to find you. She told me where you would be and then gave me this guitar saying it’s just like your grandfather’s, whatever that means.”
“So she just teleported you to the castle and gave you the guitar and told you to come here?”
“Pretty much.” Frostbite answered. “So what’s got your panties in a bunch?”
“Fuck off, that’s what.” Fiery said as he took another sip.
“Aww, come on. Tell you what, you tell me what’s wrong, and I’ll tell you something personal, okay?”
“Fuck off Patrick, it’s not up for discussion.”
“Alright, alright…” Frostbite began to look around the bar, and then saw the performance on stage. “Jesus, what the hell are they playing?”
“Equestrian rock, that’s what.” Fiery answered.
“It sounds more like Christian rock to me.”
“No, I would say that Equestrian is at least a bit more dignified than that.” Fiery told his friend, before downing the rest of the bottle of cider. “So now that you found me, what are you going to do?”
“I don’t know, thought I’d hang out a bit with my friend who I haven’t seen for almost two weeks.”
“Well he’s doing fucking great-“ Fiery started as he waved his bottle outside of the booth, trying to get Merry’s attention to get him another. “Fucking go to the hospital this morning with ‘Tavi just to find out that the fetus inside of her is dead and needed to get a fucking abortion. Then on the way home she doesn’t say a word to me, and then after that, when we do get home we began to argue. I said some things, she said that this is what I wanted and that she blamed me for the miscarriage. I slap her in response. Just fan-fucking-tastic.”
“J-Jesus man, I didn’t know.”
Merry brought another bottle over and handed it to Fiery before he began to continue. “Yeah, well, now because of that, I got kicked out of my house. Now I’m staying at the castle for a while until ‘Tavi sends me a letter or something saying I can come back, which might be never…” Fiery replied as he took a sip of the new bottle. “God damn this stuff is strong, but man is it good.”
“Oh yeah? Mind if I get a taste?”
“Get your own damn bottle.” Fiery snapped back as he drank some more.
“You know, you can’t just drink your problems away Jojo.” Frostbite said to his friend.
Fiery was about to snap back again, but Merry had come over to take Frostbite’s order. “Can I get anything for you darling?” She asked cheerfully.
“Yeah, mind if I get a bottle of the same thing he’s having? He’s paying.” Frostbite said to her, earning a glare from Fiery. As Merry nodded and walked away, Frostbite looked at his friend and smiled. “What? It’s not like I have any money. All I’ve been doing the past two weeks has been learning how to be a unicorn, that’s all.”
“Yeah, well, I’ll pay this time, but next time you better have your own fucking money.”
“Will do…” Frostbite answered. Merry had come back with two more bottles of Apple Cider and placed them on the table, then winked at Frostbite. As she walked away, Frostbite whispered to Fiery. “Hey man, I think the waitress likes me.”
“Doubt it.”
“Oh yeah? What makes ya say that?”
“Because if what Blues told me is correct, then she’s already taken, whether she likes it or not.”
“What’s that suppose to mean?”
“Not up to me to say.” Fiery answered, finishing the second bottle off and starting on the third.
“I think you’re going through those a little bit too fast buddy.”
“Piss off. I’ve had the worst fucking day in my entire life, you can’t even fucking comprehend the shit I’ve gone through today.” Fiery responded as he took a sip of the third bottle. As he set it down, he continued to rant. “You know, this world is suppose to be fucking rainbows and gumdrops, and you know what happens to me? A fucking miscarriage from the girl I banged…”
“Jojo, look, I know you’re probably torn up about what happened-“
“No, really?” Fiery responded, his voice dripping with sarcasm. “Whatever gave you that fucking idea?”
Frostbite sighed. “Look, Joseph, I’m trying to be sentimental, alright? I-“
“You think they would let me play?”
Frostbite became confused. “What?”
“I said, do you think they would let me play? You said this guitar is suppose to be like my grandfather’s right?” Frostbite nodded. “Well, I’m wondering if they would allow me to-“ But before he could continue any more, he heard the music stop as everypony in the bar seemed to be looking at the doorway.
Standing there in the doorway was a pompous looking white unicorn stallion with a blonde mane and tail and what seemed to be a part of a tuxedo stitched to his skin or something that Fiery couldn’t make out, as well as what seemed to be two stars overlapping each other, one blue and the other yellow, as his Cutie Mark. There also seemed to be two of Celestia’s guards following him. “Well, it seems this place is as lowly as ever.” The stallion said as he waltzed in.
“Who the fuck is this prick?” Fiery asked Frostbite.
“You think I would know?” Frostbite answered. Fiery only raised his eyebrow, which caused Frostbite to sigh. “Alright, alright, I give. Yes, I know him from the show. He’s suppose to be Prince Blueblood, a real prick shown in the show.”
“So he’s Blueblood huh?” Fiery asked back as he looked towards to the new unicorn. He then turned back to Frostbite and spoke. “Excuse me one minute buddy, but I think I just found a new source of entertainment.” Fiery told his friend as he began to get out of his seat and walk over to the new unicorn. Frostbite tried calling out for his friend, but the cries on fell on deaf ears.
As Fiery approached the unicorn, he could hear the stallion hitting on Merry. “Come Merry, this place is as wretched as ever and I would like to get out as soon as possible.”
“Then why don’t you leave Blueblood?” Merry responded in an annoyed tone. “I’m working right now so I can’t go with you.”
“Nonsense! You’ll come when I ask you to.”
“I think the lady said she was busy.” Fiery announced to Blueblood as he walked over.
“And who are you to think you can give orders to me? Prince Blueblood of the royal family?”
“Royal family huh?” Fiery began to say mockingly. “Last I heard you were just a spoiled little brat who got everything he demanded when he was a kid and thinks the world revolves around him, or am I wrong ‘Prince’ Dipshit?”
Blueblood huffed and became red in the face. “Well I never! How dare you!”
“Aww, did I make the wittle princey wincey upset?” Fiery continued to mock. “You know, I’ve heard about how you’re taking advantage of this little lady just because you got the bank that owns this establishment from your spoiled little daddy. So I’m going to say this once and only once. Get the fuck out, never mess with these ponies again, and from now on, if you’re looking for someone to blow your tiny dick, go look in the mirror.”
“H-How did?” Merry began, but immediately turned to Blues who was still on the stage, and as she did, Blues looked away in shame. “I see…”
“Enough! I will not tolerate such atrocities to go unpunished! Guards!” Blueblood called out, and with that, the guards who was standing behind him completely silent had stepped up in front, ready to fight.
“Oh what, don’t even have the balls to fight yourself pussy? Come and face me like a stallion you fucking coward!” Fiery yelled, but was cut off as one of the guards took a swipe at his face, causing Fiery to lean back to avoid the punch.
Fiery took a few steps back to get some distance between him and the guards, and began to remember the training he had from a thousand years ago. ‘Alright Fiery, just remember what you did a thousand years ago, and then you’ll be able to kick this douchebag’s ass. ’
One of the two guards got close to him and turned around, getting ready to buck. As the kick came, Fiery stepped out of the way, and then started to cast a spell. Within a few seconds, a giant fireball went hurdling towards to the guard, his backside unprotected, and hit him square in the ass. The guard went flying across the other side of the room, and as the other guard just looked on, Fiery spoke up. “You gonna try something as well mother fucker?” He taunted the guard.
The guard came charging at Fiery, trying to headbutt him. Fiery quickly cast another spell, but it was too late as the guard came charging right through him, sending him flying backwards. ‘God damnit, what is it with me and flying backwards today? ’ Just then, Fiery heard Frostbite’s voice taunt the guard that was still conscious.
“Hey buddy! Over here!” He shouted out, causing the guard to turn his head. As he did, a club of ice that was hovering in midair smacked him across the face, knocking him out instantly.
As Fiery got up, he saw that Frostbite was hovering the newly broken ice club and became confused. “Pat… How the hell did you do that?”
“I-I don’t know, I just thought I needed to protect you, so I started to think of a weapon or something, and then I created this baseball bat.”
“That’s a baseball bat?” Fiery asked, still panting some.
“Oh shut up, now’s not the time.” Fiery only grinned.
“Alright, alright… So you said that all you did was think of a weapon?” Frostbite nodded. “Alright…” Fiery looked around to see if there was anything he could grab hold of, when he saw one of the bar chairs tipped over. Using his magic, he broke the chair’s leg off, then, began to think of how he wanted it to be on fire. A few seconds later, the chair leg began to smoke at the top, then a small fire began to eat it. “Well I’ll be damned.” He then looked over to where Blueblood was and saw him trying to get out of the bar. “Oh no you don’t.” Fiery called out to the stallion and began to run after him
As Blueblood ran out of the bar, he ended up tripping on one of the bricks of the street and fell. Shortly after, Fiery came running out of the bar, chair leg still hovering, and yelled after him. “Don’t think you’re going anywhere mother fucker.”
Blueblood turned around on his back and began to scoot back, begging for his life. “P-Please! I-I promise I’ll get rid of their mortgages! I promise!”
“And no more coming close to Merry or her dad?” Fiery threatened. Blueblood nodded furiously. Fiery smiled and walked up to Blueblood, then called out for Frostbite who had just walked out of the bar after Fiery, along with a few others who had come out to watch. “Hey Pat, who’s my favorite sports announcer?”
“Oh come on Jojo, you wouldn’t!”
“Come on Pat, I’m waiting!” Fiery yelled back, a crazy look in his eyes as he stared down at Blueblood.
Frostbite sighed and answered. “Hawk Harrelson.”
“That’s right, Hawk motherfucking Harrelson. And what’s his catchphrase?”
“Come on Joseph, he’s so scared he’s pissing himself now!” Frostbite yelled back, and as he said, a stream of piss was coming out of Blueblood.
“What is it Pat?”
Frostbite sighed again and answered. “’You can put it on the board.’”
“That’s right. ‘You can put it on the mother fucking booooooard!’” With that, Fiery slammed the chair leg into the side of Blueblood’s face, breaking it into two as it came down. “’YES!’” Fiery screamed out as Blueblood became unconscious in the street, a giant burn mark now on the side of his face, and thin stream of blood coming off of a cut on the point of his eyebrow.
As Blueblood laid there unconscious, Frostbite walked up to Fiery and sighed. “Did you really need to do that?”
“I needed to get my rage out somehow, and he was unfortunate enough to come by and show his face.”
“You say that, but wha-“ Frostbite was starting, when a scream came back from the bar.
“BLUES!” Merry yelled out from the bar, causing Frostbite and Fiery to look at each other, then run back into the bar. They saw that all the patrons were scared and hiding themselves, the guards being picked up and moved outside by some patrons that were brave enough, and Blues, scared stiff as Merry walked up to him. “What in the world were you thinking?!”
“W-What? I-I didn’t do anything!” Blues said in his defense.
“I can’t believe you Blues! After everything I had to suffer, you still went and told somepony about our problems?!”
Before Blues could answer, Fiery answered for him from the doorway. “He did it because he cares about you.”
Merry turned around at Fiery and growled. “And you! What do you think you’re doing, trashing my father’s bar like this?!”
“Hey, I wasn’t the one who said to fight in here. Besides, if I hadn’t done that, he never would’ve left you alone.”
“Yeah, well, maybe so. But at least we wouldn’t have been shut down!” Merry complained.
This time Frostbite stepped in. “You honestly believe that?”
“What’s it to you?” Merry asked bitterly.
“Well I’m just saying. From the sounds of it, he was just using his power to get what he wanted. Tell me, what was stopping him from shutting this place down and still taking you as his prize?”
“I-I don’t know…”
“It’s called money.” Fiery answered. “He was using you as an excuse to keep getting money from your father while at the same time basically treating you like a cheap whore he could do whenever he felt like.”
“S-Stop! J-Just stop!” Merry said, as she began to tear up.
“Look, I know it’s hard to hear, but at least now he won’t do any more of that shit.”
“And why not? What’s stopping him from doing it?” Merry yelled at him through her tears.
“Me, that’s what.” Fiery answered. “He can take this up to Celestia if he wants, and he still won’t get anywhere.” Fiery sighed. “Look, there’s a stallion in here who cares lots for you, and wouldn’t treat you or your father like trash.” Fiery said with a smile, then looked at Blues. “Isn’t that right Blues?”
Blues caught the hint and knelt down next to Merry, then put his arm around her. “M-Merry, I know I screwed up but… He’s right, I’ve cared about you ever since I laid eyes on you back in elementary school…” He wrapped his other arm around Merry and began to hug her. “I promise you, I won’t let him shut your father’s place down.”
“Not if I have anything to say at least.” Fiery spoke up. They both looked at him with a confused look. “Oh, I’m just saying. That guy was spouting about how he was a part of the royal family and all that, but what I’m guessing is he doesn’t know that I’m literally considered to be Celestia’s nephew by Celestia herself, and for perks, doing her sister, so I’m good.” Frostbite then turned his head at Fiery and shook it. “What?”
“That’s not something to spout out at whim.”
“What? I’m just saying they’re protected, that’s all.”
“Well you could’ve said it without the whole banging Luna part.”
“M-Mr. Embers?” Blues spoke up. “I-Is that right?”
Fiery nodded and answered. “Yep, sure is… Now, how about we get this place cleaned up, huh?” The other three nodded, and until about three in the morning, they cleaned the bar up while the royal guards took away the ‘trash’ outside.
As Fiery and Frostbite got back to the castle, Frostbite was forced to say goodbye as the spell that Celestia had cast upon him was cast again to send him back to the Ponyville library. Fiery walked into the castle alone, slightly drunk, the Les Paul he got from Frostbite on his back, and a large grin on his face.
He got to Luna’s room, nodded to the guards on either side of her door, bidding them goodnight. He walked in and put the guitar on the wall, then climbed into bed, where he saw Luna’s form. He began to kiss her neck as he wrapped one of his arms around her waist. She let out a little mumble as her sleep was disturbed, and woke up. “F-Fiery?” She asked.
“Hey Luna, sorry about earlier today.” Fiery apologized as she woke up.
“What time is it?”
“Well, it’s about 4:20 in the morning right now.”
“Great, I have to lower the moon to make way for the sun in an hour…”
“I wasn’t expecting you to be asleep.” Fiery told her. “I’m sort of surprised, considering you usually love to fly through the night.”
“Yeah, well, who do you think is to blame for that? In fact, why are you even in my bed?”
Fiery sighed and answered. He put his head on Luna’s back and apologized. “I know I screwed up today Luna, but… I just had so much crap going on today that I just sort of…”
“Snapped?”
“Yeah…”
The two stayed silent for a few more minutes before Luna questioned him again. “Fiery?”
“Hmm?” He replied back, as he started to fall asleep.
“Did you really mean it when you said you loved Octavia more than me?”
Fiery sighed and answered. “Luna… You have to understand that over the past few weeks, a lot of stuff has happened. Yes, I’ve spent more time with you in the past, but with everything that had happened between me and ‘Tavi…”
“So you do love her more than me?”
Fiery sighed again. “I don’t want to admit it, mostly because I’m afraid of you, but yes, yes I do.”
“Then I ask again, why are you in my bed?” Luna asked bitterly.
“Because… I know that feelings are always going to change Luna. One week I might love ‘Tavi more than you, the next I might love Fluttershy more than Vinyl, and the week after that I might have you at the top and all the other girls at the bottom…” Fiery let out another sigh. “What I guess what I’m trying to say is… it’s not easy being the head of a harem.” He chuckled a bit.
Luna turned around and faced him, looking at him in the eyes. “So you mean you still love me?”
Fiery became confused. “Of course I do, what gave you the silly idea that I didn’t? Just because I love one girl more than another doesn’t mean that I don’t love you at all.” He put his hoof on her face and then began to run it through her starry mane that would turn to its short light-blue version in the morning, and spoke again. “Luna, just remember that you are a very special girl to me.”
“That still doesn’t make me feel better.”
Fiery sighed once more. “Then I don’t know how to express my feelings other than saying I love you and I hope we’re able to grow old together.” He told her, continuing to smile.
Luna sniffed his breath. “Were you out drinking?”
“… Maybe…”
Luna sighed. “Go brush your teeth before I kick you out of the room.”
“B-But I didn’t bring a toothbrush!”
“There should be an extra underneath the sink.” She told him.
He sighed once more, and then agreed. He went into the bathroom and found an extra toothbrush, the toothpaste, brushed his teeth, and went back to the bed where Luna was back covered in her sheets and blankets. ‘I guess no action for me tonight. ’ He thought jokingly.
‘Or a few nights, for that matter. ’ Luna’s voice told him.
“Alright, alright, fair enough, I fucked up.” He spoke up as he climbed into the bed and got under the sheets. He then cuddled up next to Luna and kissed her on the cheek. “Goodnight Lulu.” He told her sweetly.
“Goodnight Fiery.” She answered back bitterly.
Fiery could only sigh once more and fall to sleep, waiting for the next day to come.There it is, chapter 28. Nothing really to say other than as I said last chapter, don’t think I’m going become emo and break Fiery and ‘Tavi up, that’s just silly, that and physical abuse is never a laughing manner (though as I said, and in the story you can probably guess, Fiery is never going to do it again because he instantly regretted it). See you next time.
Contrary to popular belief, consuming toxic waste will not give you superpowers, only cancer. I should know. Not one of my brighter ideas. Contrary to popular belief, this statement is false.
Into A New World: Original Chapters
Alright, so, the reason why I'm submitting this as a separate chapter is because A) I really didn't want to go through all the editing, and B) Wanted you guys to know that that, yes, this is all going to stay in the 'original' story, so don't think this is all gone. Oh yeah, I almost forgot to mention. This might not be in order of the chapter (the scenes), but rather the order I added them to the story. Anyways, enjoy.
Vinyl began to kiss Octavia gently on the neck as she started to go down Octavia’s chest. Soon afterwards, Vinyl was on Octavia’s nipple, sucking hard, as Octavia moaned out loud. “V-Vinyl.” Octavia called out to her partner. “P-Please, stop.”
Vinyl looked up with a confused look. “What’s the matter?”
Octavia had been able to calm down to breathe and talk normally. “I… I don’t know about this Vinyl. I-I just…” But she was stopped as Vinyl put her hoof over Octavia’s mouth once more.
“Shh, it’s going to be okay. Didn’t I say I’d make you feel good?” Vinyl asked with her grin. Her crimson red eyes seemed to spark to Octavia as she said that. But Vinyl broke Octavia out of her gaze as she brought her hoof down to Octavia’s crotch and began to rub.
Octavia began to moan again while Vinyl was rubbing her vagina, and soon her clitoris when it became exposed, as well as sucking on her nipple. “V-Vinyl!” Octavia spoke out. “I-I can’t take it anymore!”
Vinyl let go of Octavia’s nipple and smiled. “What can’t you take anymore?”
“P-Please Vinyl, i-it’s embarrassing.”
“Come on ‘Tavi, you can do it.”
“I-I w-want you…” Octavia told her friend softly.
“What was that ‘Tavi? I couldn’t hear you.”
“Vinyl!”
Vinyl laughed a bit, teasing her friend was a joy for her. “Alright, alright, I’m sorry ‘Tavi… Here, let me go get the dildo from my room. I’ll be right back.” Vinyl got off the bed and proceeded to go to her room while Octavia stayed back in Fiery’s room, rubbing her clit, waiting for her friend to return. A minute later, Vinyl came through the door hovering the same dildo that they had used when they had a threesome with Fiery. “You want this ‘Tavi?” Vinyl asked with a grin, and Octavia nodded slightly, while her face became bright red. “Then you’ll have to beg for it.”
“V-Vinyl! Please! I-I’m already at my limit.” Octavia complained, earning some more laughter from Vinyl.
“Sorry ‘Tavi, I just love teasing you.” Vinyl explained as she put on the dildo and climbed back up on the bed. Vinyl hovered over Octavia as she lined the dildo up with Octavia’s pussy.
Octavia was becoming bright red as she looked down and saw the scene. ‘It’s really happening. ’ She thought to herself. ‘After all the times she’s joked with me, we’re really going to have sex together… Or have we been having sex? I don’t know but- Ah! ’
Octavia’s thought process was cut off as Vinyl was able to penetrate her. As Vinyl slid the dildo in, Octavia had begun to let out a sensual moan that long and drawn out. “Geez ‘Tavi, I didn’t know you’d like it that much.”
“S-Shut up.” Octavia responded, while her face was still bright red, and ended up covering her face with her hooves. “Fiery, I-I’m so sorry.”
Vinyl rolled her eyes as she pushed further in and Octavia let out another moan. “It’s not like you’re cheating on him with another s-stallion.” Vinyl explained as she started to pull the dildo out for the main event, while she felt the other part of the dildo working its magic inside her. “I-I r-really don’t ThINK-“ She yelled, before being cut off by the dildo.
Before she had gone back to the room, Vinyl had put on a special aphrodisiac that she had borrowed from the spa twins, and placed it on the part that would be put it in her. Vinyl’s face began to become beet red as well as she pulled the dildo out of Octavia.
“T-Think-“ Vinyl continued. “T-That F-Fiery would MiND.” She screamed again as the aphrodisiac began to become absorbed into her system, and she could feel herself overflowing with juices. Her juices started to go around the dildo and started to fall down on Octavia.
Octavia looked at her friend and saw she had become bright red as well, and became curious. “A-Are you-, a-ah! A-Alright V-Vinyl?”
“Y-yeah.” Vinyl answered as she opened one eye at Octavia and smiled. “I-I’m fine.” But she thought differently. ‘Damn you Aloe and Lotus! You never said it’d be- Ah! This strong! ’
Vinyl pushed the dildo back in, getting another sexy moan from Octavia, while she herself let one out as well. After a while, the two of them began to feel orgasms coming, and yelled out. “V-Vinyl! I-It’s so good!” Octavia cried out as she started to spray the clear liquid out, and even let out a little bit of pee along with it.
“T-Tavi!” Vinyl also called out, and just like Octavia, also orgasmed, but her juices were unable to go anywhere, with the dildo block it, and soaked the fur around her vagina.
Vinyl had pulled out of Octavia, then climbed off of her, and pulled the dildo out of herself. Along with it, were the juices that had poured out of her, and the juices that hadn’t been soaked up by her fur, fell onto the bedding as she stood like a bipedal on the bed.
Vinyl saw it and became bright red at the how much dropped out. She looked up at Octavia and put on an uncomfortable grin. Octavia didn’t mind though, and crawled up to Vinyl. “T-Tavi?” Vinyl asked out of curiosity.
“You made me feel good Vinyl, so now it’s time I made you feel good.” Octavia told her friend and grinned. She got to Vinyl’s crotch and spoke. “Such a naughty smell-“ Octavia said as she smelled the juices that come out. She then licked some of the juices off of Vinyl’s leg and spoke again as she looked up and smiled seductively at her friend. “And such a naughty taste… Somepony has been a bad, bad filly… And I love it”
Vinyl grinned back and held Octavia’s head in place as she stood in place. ‘Should have known ‘Tavi’s switch was going to be turned on when I inserted the dildo. ’ Vinyl thought to herself as she pushed Octavia’s face right into her crotch. “If you like the taste so much, here’s some more.”
Octavia willingly let Vinyl push her head into her friend’s crotch, and began to lick the juices that were already pouring out of the pussy, not knowing that they had the effect of the aphrodisiac in it.
Vinyl was letting out moans as Octavia licked the juices up, when a sudden flash came from behind her, causing the two mares to jump into the air and try to hide when they landed. When they peeked out to look at what had caused it, they saw Princess Celestia standing there. “P-Princess?!” Octavia let out.
Celestia turned to see the two scared mares and smiled gently. “Oh, I’m very sorry girls, I didn’t mean to interrupt your, um, special time… but I need to get something real quick and then I’ll be off.” She explained to the mares, then grabbed Fiery’s laptop that had been placed on the desk that the TV was on and with another flash, was gone.
Vinyl and Octavia looked at each other, completely confused. “What do you think that was about?” Vinyl asked. Octavia only shrugged in response. “Huh… ‘Tavi?”
“Yeah Vinyl?”
“I know the mood has been ruined all and now, but… Do you mind if I do one more thing?”
Octavia looked at her friend with a confused look. “What do you want to do?”
“Um, I’ll be right back.” Vinyl said as she stood up and picked up the dildo. She walked out of the room and left for her room, only to come back minutes later with a string that had multiple colorful beads on it.
“What’s that?” Octavia asked.
“Anal beads.” Vinyl replied with a grin.
“A-Anal beads?! Vinyl!”
“Calm down ‘Tavi, just hear me out.” Vinyl told her friend, then levitated the beads in front of her for Octavia to see. The beads were all different colors and sizes, ranging from smallest to largest. “These are specially made training beads. I thought that because Fiery seems to love sex so much, that perhaps we can give him a special gift when he comes back.”
“Y-You want me to have anal sex with him?! Are you insane Vinyl?!”
“Maybe a little, but I don’t think it’ll be so bad Octavia. All we need to do is push the beads in as far as possible, until you can’t take it anymore, and then let it sit there for a while until your body adjusts to the size of it.”
“Vinyl! I-I can’t just have beads hanging out everywhere I go! Nor do I wish for my-my-my… Mybumtobesowidethateveryponywillsee!” Octavia quickly finished.
“Oh ‘Tavi, it’s not that bad. I’m able to get this entire thing in, and you don’t see my bum so wide that you can see inside all the time, do you?”
“N-No…” Octavia admitted. If she could become anymore red, she would have after answering.
“Well then, you don’t mind if I do it then, right?”
“I-I do mind though, I-I-I m-mean… I-Isn’t it uncomfortable Vinyl?”
“You get used to it.” Vinyl responded, not even denying the question. Then, a grin grew on her face as she stepped forward. “Now come here.”
“No Vinyl!”
“I won’t take no as an answer ‘Tavi. I promise you, not only will it be fine, but by the time you start having sex with Fiery anally, it’ll feel great.”
“W-What is it with you and Fiery and anal sex?!”
“I like it because it’s something new and exciting. I’m guessing it’s the same for Fifi.”
“It just seems so… nasty…”
“Oh ‘Tavi, don’t think like that! I promise you, I’ll only insert the first bead, and I’ll keep going until you tell me to stop, and then we’ll have you walk around the house some so you can get used to it.”
Octavia was still bright red as she sat there, completely quiet. “You’re not letting this go, until I agree, are you?”
“Nope.” Vinyl replied with her same grin.
Octavia sighed. “Fine, but only because you think Fiery will appreciate it…”
“Good! Now turn around and show me your butt.”
Octavia gulped and did as she was told. She turned around for Vinyl to see and raised her tail so her ass would be showing. Vinyl continued to smile as she floated the beads over, and placed the smallest at the entrance of Octavia’s asshole.
Slowly, Vinyl inserted the first bead, as Octavia felt a new sensation she never felt before. “It… It feels funny.” Octavia told her friend as Vinyl was pushing the bead in further so the next bead could be put in.
“It’ll feel weird at first, but I promise you ‘Tavi, within a week, you’ll feel like it’s the most normal thing in the world to have it in.”
“Alright Vinyl, I believe you…”
Vinyl began to push the second bead in as Octavia let out a little squeak. It hadn’t hurt, but it still felt weird. Then came the third bead, and Octavia wasn’t able to take it. “S-Stop!”
“Is it bad?” Vinyl asked, and Octavia nodded. “Alright then, two beads it is.” She stopped putting the third bead in and began to the second one out until it blocked the entrance.
“U-Um, V-Vinyl?”
“Yeah ‘Tavi?”
“W-What will I do if...”
Vinyl smiled and understood what her friend was going to say. “Come get me if I’m not with you, and I’ll pull it out for you. Other than that, just walk around a while and see how it feels.
Octavia nodded and got off the bed, the other end of the anal-beads hitting the floor. Octavia then started to walk to the bathroom and back to the bed, before talking. “It feels weird.”
“You’ll get used to it. I know it must feel strange with something in your stomach like that, but I assure you ‘Tavi, the reward will be great.” Vinyl told her friend.
Octavia looked at Vinyl with an unsure face, and then smiled. “Alright Vinyl, I believe you… But um…”
“Hmm?”
“Do you think you could, um…” Octavia was trying to ask something, but her lower body kept fidgeting.
Vinyl’s grin faded as she realized what her friend wanted. “Oh, uh, sure.” Vinyl walked over to Octavia and using her magic, pulled the beads out.
After the beads out, Octavia quickly ran to the bathroom while blurting ‘Thank you’ to Vinyl.
“Make sure to clean it real good!” Vinyl told her friend while she regain her grin.
“Vinyl!”
Fiery was waiting in the bedroom as Vinyl and Octavia were in the other room getting dressed. ‘I wonder what they want? ’ He thought to himself as he laid on the bed.
A few minutes later, Octavia and Vinyl had come into the bedroom with maid outfits on (as well as Vinyl having her glasses off), and a grin appeared on Fiery’s face. “Well well, what do we have here?”
“It was Vinyl’s idea!” Octavia blurted out, her face bright red.
“Now, now ‘Tavi, that’s no way to address our master.” Vinyl told her friend in a calm voice and a large grin on her face. She turned to Fiery next and continued to smile. “We are here to serve you master Embers.”
‘Man, she’s really getting into this, huh? ’ Fiery thought to himself as he also continued to grin. “Alright then Vinyl, you two can start out by turning around showing me your behinds for me to see.”
Vinyl nodded and began to turn around while Octavia hesitated to do so. “Come on ‘Tavi, Fiery gave you an order.”
Octavia gulped as she slowly turned around to reveal black lacy panties that dug into her privates. Her face continued to be bright red from embarrassment while Fiery continued to grin and was becoming hard from the excitement. “Well, this is certainly different. Whatever made you girls want to wear panties?”
“Well it adds to the excitement doesn’t it?” Vinyl asked Fiery back.
“I suppose it does… Alright girls, you can turn back around.” He announced after he was fully erect and was lying on his back so his penis would be standing upright for them to see. “Next I want you girls to use your mouths to please me.” He ordered them, and Vinyl nodded happily while Octavia nodded very meekly.
The two began to walk over to the bed, and then crawled to Fiery when they hopped onto it. Fiery could feel their breath on his dick as they looked like they were ready to devour it. Slowly, Vinyl began to suck on his balls while Octavia started at the top and licked downwards. Fiery had let out a pleasurable moan in response to their techniques, and allowed them to continue.
Vinyl could feel herself becoming wet as she placed her hoof on her slit and began to rub it directly through the panties, and shortly after, Octavia began to do the same to herself as she too began to feel the effects of the lust in the room.
After minutes of being orally pleasured, Fiery could feel himself close to orgasming, but decided to not tell the girls. “Ooh, yeah, that feels good.” Fiery continually called out as Octavia would lick his shaft from bottom to top and back down again, in the meantime, Vinyl continued to suck on his balls and would even join Octavia in licking the shaft.
Finally, Fiery exploded onto Octavia’s face, covering her in hot cum. “Geez, couldn’t you have warned me at least…? Now I’m all sticky.”
Vinyl smiled and began to lick the cum off of Octavia’s face like a dog and began to swallow it before speaking. “Come on ‘Tavi, it’s not that bad.”
“Says you, you’re not the one covered in cum.”
“Now now ‘Tavi, don’t get mad.” Fiery said while smiling at her. “Tell you what, how about you get to sit on my face so I can pleasure you while Vinyl mounts me?”
“Oh, um, t-that’s okay Fiery, really.” Octavia replied, afraid of what he might say if he found out that she had been using the anal beads the entire time and was finally able to fit them all the way in after using them for two weeks.
“No can do ‘Tavi. Remember, you must follow the master’s orders. Now off with those panties.” Vinyl said with a grin before licking the rest of the cum off of Octavia.
“She’s right you know.” Fiery added, getting a glare from Octavia. “Off with the panties, just, take them off slowly and in a sexy manner.”
Octavia rolled her eyes and sighed at Fiery’s comment and knew she had to do it, otherwise she wouldn’t hear the end of it. “Fine, just… just don’t say anything.”
“What? I’ve seen you plenty of times already, what’s there to hide?” Fiery asked, not knowing about the beads.
Just as she was ordered to do, Octavia began to take off her wet black panties slowly and as sexy as possible for Fiery, before flinging them off of her leg into the corner of the room. “Well well ‘Tavi, it seems you finally got them all in.” Vinyl said as she saw the beads.
“Get what in?” Fiery asked.
“N-Nothing.” Octavia said in an embarrassed tone, but it didn’t matter as Vinyl answered.
“Oh, nothing. It’s just that a couple of weeks ago I introduced ‘Tavi to the idea of anal beads, and it seems she’s finally able to fit all of the beads from the training set I gave her.”
“Oho, anal beads, huh?” Fiery asked with a mischievous grin, making Octavia look down in embarrassment and nod slightly as her face became burning red. “Well then, perhaps we should change things up then. Vinyl?”
“Yes master?”
“Pull the beads out.”
“As you wish.” Vinyl replied as she did a fake bow and then turned to Octavia and grinned.
“O-Oh no! No you don’t!” Octavia exclaimed, but it was too late as Vinyl jumped on top of her and began to wrestle her for control. “V-Vinyl! S-Stop!”
“No way ‘Tavi, Fiery said to take them out so I’m going to take them out.” And with that, Vinyl had finally used her magic to grab hold of Octavia, turn her, and slowly pull the beads out, not causing too much pain but rather pleasure, even though Octavia was trying her best not to show it.
After the beads had finally come out, Octavia’s asshole was spread wide and was ready for use, whether she liked it or not. “Alright ‘Tavi, now we’re going to change a few things. First, Vinyl will sit on my face-“
Vinyl had her usual grin on and nodded. “Sounds good.”
“Next, I want to use your new ‘ability’ ‘Tavi.” Fiery told her with his mischievous grin.
Octavia sighed and nodded. “Fine… J-Just don’t be too rough.”
“It all depends on you ‘Tavi, you’re going to be the one moving.”
Octavia sighed once more as she rolled her eyes, knowing that Fiery was right. As Vinyl had pulled her panties off as well as climbed up on top of Fiery’s face, Octavia also positioned herself on top of his dick, ready to go down.
Shortly after positioning herself, Vinyl began to moan as Fiery was flicking her clitoris with his tongue. Then, to excite herself more, Vinyl began to rub her slit across Fiery’s face, feeling herself become wetter at the friction.
Meanwhile, Octavia had finally gotten done positioning herself and was able to calmly convince herself to start going down. She placed Fiery’s dick at the entrance of her asshole, and could feel that it had already began to go back to its original size, so she knew she had to act fast. She quickly thrust herself down, regretting it instantly as Fiery’s dick hadn’t penetrated at all, but rather had her bounce off of it, causing pain for both of them. “Ow…”
“’T-Tavi!” Fiery called out as he pushed Vinyl out of the way, his entire face wet with her juices, but at the same time could be seen to be upset at what Octavia had done.
“I-I know, j-just let me…” Octavia called back as she repositioned herself and this time, slowly went down. Luckily, it had worked as the dick forced her asshole to stretch open and fit, making it a bit uncomfortable for her but soon got used to the pain and continued to go down. Shortly after then, Fiery’s dick was deep inside of her and could feel her insides trying to constrict it, sucking the life out of it.
As she continued to go down, until his entire dick was consumed, Octavia began to play with herself some more to lessen the pain of Fiery’s dick in her ass. As she continued to rub herself, so was able to move faster on his dick, making Fiery also feel the pleasure and wanting to orgasm soon.
Right around the time of wanting to orgasm, Fiery was surprised to find that Vinyl had done so before him as she squirted onto his face and had no choice but to clean up after her as she let out a moan. “O-Oops, sorry.” Vinyl apologized with her usual grin after she had calmed down enough, only breathing heavily now.
But before Fiery could reply, he too could feel his orgasm coming, and without warning, ejaculated into Octavia. “F-Fiery!” Octavia called out as she felt the hot cum being poured into her insides. The warmth from his cum had felt so good for her that Octavia was also close to orgasming, resulting in her squirting all over Fiery’s chest as she called out his name once more. “F-Fiery!!”
“’T-Tavi!” Fiery replied to her calling as he she grabbed down harder on his penis, causing him to release even more cum inside of her.
After the two had finished, Octavia got off of Fiery and collapsed next to him, as Vinyl was getting ready to take her place. “Vinyl…?” Octavia called out to her friend, who replied back almost immediately.
“Just taking your spot ‘Tavi, that’s all.” Vinyl announced as she positioned herself on top of Fiery’s dick, only to see it becoming soft. “Oh no you don’t.” She declared as she was about to use her mouth.
“W-Wait Vinyl, not yet-“ Fiery called out to her. “Let… Let me go wash up first…”
“What? But then you’ll be too tired! I have to do it now or else I won’t be able to do anything!” Vinyl protested.
“But… But it was just inside of ‘Tavi.” Fiery explained, causing Octavia to blush and lightly hit Fiery in the arm exhaustingly as she could finally feel the cum inside of her dribble out.
Vinyl rolled her eyes and exited the room, and a few minutes later, came back with a pack of germ-killing wipers in her mouth and spat them onto the bed. She opened the package, took one wipe from it, and began to wipe Fiery’s now limp penis with it, causing Fiery to be confused. “What in the world…?”
“I’m having this one way or another.” Vinyl announced to Fiery. Fiery could only chuckle at her comment.
“Alright, whatever you say Vinyl… But you’re doing an awful job as a maid right now.”
“Am I now? Aren’t I cleaning up after master though?” Vinyl shot right back with her grin, also causing Fiery to grin back as Octavia had finally fallen asleep from exhaustion. “Do you want me to clean her backside as well?”
“If you could, thanks Vinyl.” Fiery responded.
Vinyl nodded and quietly spoke to herself. “Never thought the day would come where I would be cleaning cum from my friend’s asshole…”
“You say something?”
“Nothing.” Vinyl quickly responded, and after cleaning up both Fiery and Octavia, began to use her mouth on Fiery to get him hard once more.
“O-Oh yeah, right there Vinyl.” Fiery said to her as she began to lick the head of Fiery’s penis, and once it became large enough, began to bob her head up and down until it became fully erect.
After Fiery’s penis had become fully erect, Vinyl had stopped pleasuring him orally and got back onto the bed as she positioned herself onto of his dick. This time however, instead of going in slowly like Octavia, Vinyl quickly pushed herself down onto Fiery, causing his penis to be engulfed by her pussy in a matter of seconds and making Vinyl let out a loud moan of pleasure. “I-I reaaaally needed that.” Vinyl announced as she let her head hang backwards and her tongue hang out of her mouth.
“J-Jesus Vinyl, d-did you really need to d-do that?” But instead of getting a proper response, Vinyl tilted her head back and smiled at Fiery as she began to lift up off of him, only to slam back down hard. ‘G-Geez, more freaky than ‘Tavi… ’
After pounding away for several minutes, Vinyl could feel herself coming close to another orgasm, so she ended up falling forward as Fiery took over of pounding at her so she would be able to enjoy herself more. Shortly afterwards, Vinyl moaned and called out Fiery’s name as she once again orgasmed all over Fiery’s crotch, but it wasn’t the end for her, as Fiery had yet to climax as well.
Minutes later, after Vinyl had climaxed and was being forced to enjoy Fiery slamming his dick into her more, Fiery could finally feel himself climaxing as well. “V-Vinyl!” He called out.
“Do it… Do it you big stallion.” Vinyl whispered into his ear, causing Fiery to ejaculate into Vinyl, passing shortly afterwards from exhaustion. Vinyl giggled a bit as she laid on top of the tired Fiery, and began to kiss him tenderly as he slept. “Goodnight Fifi.” She whispered once more, before getting off of Fiery and cleaning his dick off with her mouth, swallowing everything she had cleaned before falling asleep next to Fiery.
Frostbite stayed silent for a few seconds before answering. “I didn’t have a dream last night.”
Twilight looked at Frostbite, unamused by his answer. “What is that suppose to mean?”
“What is what suppose to mean?” He answered quickly, shifting his eyes.
“…. Alright Frostbite, what are you hiding?”
“I…. Alright, fine, I guess I sort of screwed myself and got myself into this, didn’t I?”
“You could say that.”
Frostbite sighed. “I…. Well, I-“ He huffed in frustration, trying to figure out what to say. “Twilight?”
“Yes?”
“H-How…. No, that won’t work. H-Have you…?”
“Have I what?” Twilight asked him, eyebrow raised.
“I-I mean, I-I just don’t know how to ask a question this… bold, to a girl, err, mare I mean. I mean guys, yeah, we brag the entire time about it, but to ask a mare….”
“What in Equestria are you talking about Frostbite?” Twilight asked, now getting upset at how much time he was taking to ask her.
Before he got a chance to ask, the tea kettle in the kitchen began to call out as it screamed to be moved from the stove. “S-Shouldn’t you go get that?”
“The tea can wait. Now tell me Frostbite, what did you dream last night?”
Frostbite sighed. “It…. It was a dream about us….”
“Go on….”
“We were… doing things…. Naughty things….”
Twilight became red in the face a bit from what he said, but continued to pressure him into spilling the beans. “What type of naughty things?” She asked.
“We… We were doing… it … hard….”
“What’s it ?”
Rather than verbally explain it, Frostbite gulped, and saw that a donut that was left over from the donut shop they had visited the day before. Using his magic, he picked the donut up, as well as a pencil, and began to thrust the pencil through the donut’s hole, too embarrassed to explain that he was demonstrating sexual intercourse.
Twilight looked at the demonstration and became redder and redder in the face, including a tingling feeling to grow between her back legs, just from imaging what it’d feel like if Frostbite really did that to her. She gulped and opened her mouth to talk. “I-I’ll be right back.” She said, turning around and entering the kitchen to get the tea kettle off the stove finally.
As she walked into the kitchen, she pulled the tea kettle off the stove and turned the burner off, when she saw one of the wooden stirring spoons sitting on the counter. She looked at the door she had come through, wondering if Frostbite would be coming through at any moment, and then looked back at the spoon.
‘I, I can’t believe he actually dreamed about us doing that…! ’ She thought as she approached the cupboard where the teacups were, trying her best to look away from the spoon, imagining it to be some sort of phallic object.
Finally her curiosity took over her. ‘I… I wonder what it feels like… ’
Upon thinking that, she picked up the spoon with her magic, and with the tingling feeling between her legs, she began to look at the spoon intently. She looked away, shaking her head, trying to get rid of such thoughts, but her body was telling her to do otherwise. She took the spoon, and using the bowl of the spoon, placed it at the entrance of her marehood, lifting her tail out of the way for easier entry.
She was hesitant at first, afraid of what was going to happen. She had heard stories about sex from her friends, and from the sounds of it, it had hurt the first time. The more and more she became afraid, the more she hesitated, not knowing she had been standing in the kitchen in that position for multiple minutes.
In the worst of luck, the door to the kitchen opened, with Frostbite standing in the entry way. Twilight’s eyes went wide in fear.
“Hey Twilight, is something….” Frostbite began, but stopped as his eyes began focusing on a sight he thought he’d never see. Right there, in the kitchen, was Twilight, with a spoon at the entrance of her marehood, staring right back at him. “Uh….”
Twilight threw the spoon across the room, acting as though nothing was wrong, and quickly turned around, her back facing the stove. “H-Hi Frostbite! Y-You need something?!”
“…. Twilight? What were you doing with a spoon… at your nether regions…?”
“W-Whatever do you mean?!” She asked, her entire face becoming beet red, to the point where steam was coming out of her head. At the same time, she was the one shifting her eyes this time.
“Twilight, now who’s the one trying to change the subject, hmm?”
Twilight sighed and sat down on the ground, ready to cry as she covered her face in embarrassment. “I-I didn’t mean to! I-I just thought-“
“H-Hey! It’s okay Twilight, really! We all have thoughts like that once in a while.”
“Not me!” Twilight nearly screamed. “I-I was raised to be better! I-I-I…. Oh, why does this always have to happen?!”
“Wait, you mean you’ve had these thoughts before this?” Frostbite asked, and Twilight nodded as she continued to cover her face.
“I… I’ve had these thoughts about the time I was halfway through staying at the palace. I-I saw this book I hadn’t read before, and Celestia didn’t want me reading it, so one night, I disobeyed her and took it without permission. I-It was a dirty book, and because I saw those images…. Oh, what’s wrong with me Frostbite?” She asked, now nearly crying her eyes out.
“H-Hey, Twilight, nothing’s wrong with you. In fact, this means you’re perfectly fine.”
“That’s not true! I’m not normal at all! Only dirty mares have thoughts like these!”
“No, no they don’t Twilight. All ponies, stallions and mares have these types of thoughts. I mean, why do you think I had that dream last night?”
“Because you’re dirty.” Twilight said with a sniff.
“Well, yes, but it’s also because it’s the most natural thing in the world Twilight. If you keep these types of feelings in forever, then you’ll end up exploding, and some very bad things can happen because of it.”
Twilight looked up at Frostbite and sniffed. “R-Really?”
“Trust me on this Twilight, I’ve seen it happen tons of times back on Earth. There’s a reason why they’re called the Republican Party.”
“W-What?”
Frostbite shook his head. “Never mind, you don’t need to worry about it. Now, do you feel any better Twilight?”
Twilight sniffed again before answering. “… M-Maybe…. Frostbite…?”
“Hmm?”
“You… You say that these thoughts are normal…. What… What does it really feel like…?”
Frostbite’s eyes went wide for a minute, and then he began to look around the room, trying his best not to look at Twilight as he rubbed the back of his neck with his hoof. “Oh… um…. Well, from what Fiery tells me, your bodies are a lot like humans, so… I would imagine it’d hurt at first, but after a while, it’d feel good…. I mean, that’s what my first girlfriend told me after we did it for the first time anyways.”
“Do… do you think you could show me?” Twilight asked uncomfortably, but knew that if she didn’t do it now, then when was going to be the next time she would be this willing?
Frostbite quickly looked back at Twilight with shock. “Are, are you sure? I mean, wouldn’t this be your first time and all?” He asked, not knowing if he should have considered him lucky or not.
Twilight nodded. “I-I’m sure.”
“Okay…. What about the tea though?”
Twilight smiled a bit and answered. “We can heat it up again after we’re done.”
The two had gone back to Twilight’s room, and as Frostbite laid Twilight down on the bed, he smiled at her. “Are you absolutely sure you want to do this?”
Twilight nodded. “I-I don’t know when I’d be willing to do it next time, and because all my other friends have done it….”
“You want to know what it feels like, right…. Alright then, I’ll take it easy.” Frostbite said with a smile. Upon saying that, he immediately began to go to work.
He began by kissing the side of her neck, slowly moving down as he did. Twilight had tensed up at the sudden feeling of having her neck kissed, and really became shocked when she suddenly felt her crotch get rubbed by Frostbite’s hoof. “Wait!” Twilight spoke out, placing her hooves on Frostbite’s.
Frostbite stopped and looked up at Twilight. “Is something the matter?”
“M-Maybe this isn’t such a good idea after all….” Upon hearing this, Frostbite began to chuckle. “W-What?”
“You know what? My first girlfriend told me the exact same thing.”
“R-Really?” Twilight asked, and Frostbite nodded.
“And you want to know what happened Twilight?”
“W-What?”
“Everything turned out just fine.” Frostbite said with a reassuring smile.
“A-Alright then… i-if you say so….”
Frostbite began to continue right as she said this, rubbing Twilight’s crotch once more in a circular motion while continuing his decent on her body with his mouth.
After having her crotch rubbed for several minutes, Twilight began to feel a wet stickiness grow between her legs, as well as felt her breathing to become more heavy and ragged. Frostbite had gotten to her nipple, and begun to lightly nibble on it, making Twilight jump in both fright and in ecstasy as the new erotic sensation flowed through her body.
Frostbite had continued to nibble on Twilight’s nipple, before heading down to her crotch with his face, and dive into it. His snout was touching the lips of her vagina, and began to rub it in. Twilight had let out a sensual moan in response to his teasing.
Frostbite stopped teasing her, and looked down at himself, seeing himself fully erect. He looked back up at Twilight and saw that her crotch had been soaked enough for penetration, and began to put himself in position, when Twilight say his penis and flinched. “I-Is that really going to go inside of me?”
Frostbite looked and smiled at her, stroking a hoof through her mane. “It’ll be alright, I promise you. It might hurt for a bit, but I promise I won’t move after that until you feel comfortable about it, alright?”
Twilight tried her best to smile and nodded, still afraid of what was to come.
Frostbite lined himself up properly at the entrance of Twilight’s vagina, and with a swift motion, quickly penetrated her, breaking her hymen with ease.
Twilight arched her back in pain, biting her lip while trying to hold back tears as Frostbite stopped penetrating any further after the hymen. ‘Stupid jerk! ’ She thought to herself. ‘He said it wouldn’t hurt this much! Stupid, stupid, stupid! ’
Frostbite quickly saw and felt what he did and regretted the action. ‘Shit. ’ “I, uh, sorry about that.” He said with an innocent smile, causing Twilight to look back at him with a glare, tears in eyes. To make her feel better, he began to kiss her passionately as he waited for her to let him continue.
It wasn’t until minutes later that Twilight had told Frostbite it was okay, and with that, Frostbite pushed further into Twilight, carefully this time, letting her enjoy the object that had entered her this time. As he finally got all the way in, he started to pull back out, making Twilight flinch in minor pain again, but she was able to tolerate it and let him continue.
As he got all the way out, Frostbite reentered Twilight at a much slower pace, and continued to do the same thing over and over. As Frostbite continued to pump into Twilight, her pain began to melt away, and she was finally able to feel the pleasure that all of her friends had told her about, but she wasn’t the only one feeling pleasure.
Right before he felt himself ejaculating, Frostbite was able to pull out and spray his cum all over Twilight’s stomach, without her approval. Frostbite opened his eyes from the pleasure he had just released, and saw that Twilight hadn’t been pleased at what he had just done. ‘Oh fuck. ’ “Uh… sorry?”
Twilight sighed, then pulled Frostbite in as she wrapped her hooves around him and kissed him on the lips. After she broke off the kiss, she spoke. “Apology accepted.”
“So… How was it?” Frostbite asked as he laid next to Twilight in her bed, after she had come out of the shower.
“I… I’ll admit Frostbite, it hurt at the beginning-“ She said in a bitter tone, making Frostbite flinch in fear, but changed her tone to a sweet one and continued. “But it was the best thing I ever felt in the end. Thank you.” She said with a smile, then leaned over and kissed Frostbite on the lips once more.
As they continued to kiss, Redheart could feel the heat between her legs grow. Fiery, wanting to tease Redheart some, began to rub his knee against her marehood.
Redheart began to moan, but it became muffled as she continued to kiss Fiery.
Feeling as though the kissing was enough, he began to move down slowly, licking her as he moved. He had begun with the neck, making her giggle as she became tickled, only to let out another moan as Fiery moved his knee slightly.
Next was her nipples, skipping her collarbone altogether. Sucking hard, Fiery was able to make the nipples stand up, then began to bite on them tenderly. Meanwhile, Redheart began to move on her own and rubbed her slit on Fiery’s leg, not realizing she was aggravating something in her body that was coming soon.
After he was done with the nipples, he moved onto the navel, licking it just as he did with her neck. It was at this point that Fiery remembered the last time he had done it with Redheart, and how she liked to take control, as well as how she liked his way of using his tongue in her marehood. He didn’t want to think it was a chore, but after having so much sex during the week, it indeed felt like another chore.
He sighed mentally and moved downwards to her slit, by at this point, it was so wet that the fur around her vagina had become matted down. Just like with his other girls, he began to rub his nose into her, making her moan even louder.
Finally, after feeling all that had been done to her, Redheart began to feel a movement inside her bladder. Realizing this, and not wanting to soil onto her couch or onto Fiery’s face, grabbed Fiery’s mane and shoved his face farther into her. Fiery was surprised at this, but guessed it was because she wanted him to use his tongue. He complied, opening his mouth, not realizing what was about to happen. He slid his tongue into her folds, and began to lick the sides like usual, only to become surprised as a new taste entered his mouth.
Whatever it was, it hit the back of his throat with force, forcing him to swallow it down. After being forced to drink whatever it was that was trying to drown him, it had finally dawned on him what it was. Fiery tried to pull his head back, disgusted of the piss that was entering his mouth, but Redheart had a tight grip on his mane, making it impossible for him to move away.
After everything left her bladder, Redheart finally let go of Fiery’s mane, feeling both exhausted and satisfied. She looked down at Fiery, who was giving her a glare back. She smiled weakly at him. “Um….”
“Next time, please warn me if you’re going to do something like that.”
“So… you didn’t mind?”
Fiery sighed, before he burped up some of the fluids. Both of them blushed a bit at the burp. “W-Well, you owe me one now.”
Redheart smiled brightly and nodded. “Anything for you Fiery….”
The two had gone back into Redheart’s room, Fiery sitting on the edge of her bed, his dick pointing towards the ceiling, and Redheart beginning to lick it delicately. “So, you mind doing the same thing you did last time?” Fiery asked her as she moved towards his balls, only to stop and look up at him with confusion.
“What do you mean?”
Fiery became red in the face, but it was hidden by his fur, and began to rub the back of his neck with hoof as he looked another way. “Y-You know, that one thing….”
“I honestly don’t know what you’re talking about Fiery.”
“Y-You… using your mane, and showing the cum….” He replied quietly.
It took a second for Redheart to understand what he meant, but then smiled and continued to lick his dick, only to stop again and answer. “Well, if that’s what you want.” She said in a seductive tone. She began to lick his dick again, starting at the head this time, but instead of going down again, she enveloped the head in her mouth, moving downwards and trying to fit as much as possible in her mouth before choking on it.
As she came back up, she grabbed hold of her own mane and began to wrap it around Fiery’s dick. She then grabbed hold of his dick with her hoof and began to pull on it, making him cum faster as she held the head of his dick in her mouth and licked it. After doing this for multiple minutes, it wasn’t long until Fiery exploded, releasing the hot cum into her mouth. The force of the hot cum exploding into her mouth almost made Redheart gag, but she was able to persevere, holding it in her mouth. She then let go of the head after sucking out the remaining cum out of Fiery's shaft, swishing and gargling the contents for Fiery's amusement. She opened her mouth to show him the cum one more time before drinking it, savoring the taste.
“So how did it feel?” Redheart asked, back to her flirtatious tone. Fiery simply nodded in response, still turned on and somewhat surprised from how Redheart could act. Heart was easily becoming more alluring than any of the other girls. “Well then, perhaps it’s my turn for some fun?”
Without even saying anything, Fiery used his magic to pick Redheart up and threw her onto the bed, earning a giggle of excitement from her. He spread her legs wide open, and dove right in; hoping that this time nothing bad was going to happen to him. Immediately he began to lick her cunt, and at the same time, rubbing his snout into it.
After he felt that as though she had become wet enough, he positioned himself over her, ready to enter. He then placed his rock-hard cock at the entrance of her pussy and with a fierce push, he became enveloped by the tight warmth of her pussy. As Fiery penetrated her, Redheart let out a moan of passion and began begging for more. Fiery complied with Redheart’s request and began to pump as hard and as fast as he could until he reached his limit.
Minutes later, Fiery once again exploded into Redheart, coating her insides with his white substance. He later collapsed onto Redheart, exhausted, breathless, and out of energy. Redheart did the same only seconds later.
Feeling the gooey cum filling her up like a balloon, Redheart smiled, satisfied.
Into A New World: Original Chapters
Hey guys, Poodicus here with my new story. It’s much lighter than the other one I’m currently writing, which I’m putting on hold at the moment due to the fact of I’m having a bit of a writer’s block. That and I’ve also had this idea floating around for a while but didn’t start it because I was writing my other story. It might still have some cursing from the main character… a lot of cursing, which I’ll explain why in a second, but that and also no gore in it. Now, the reason why the main character swears is well… he’s an asshole. He basically has had a shit-tastic life. Now he is summoned to Equestria without his consent and must learn to be happy. If you see any similarities to any other HiE stories, it’s either a coincidence or I ‘borrowed’ (i.e. stole, sorry guys, I’ll try not to do it that much) their idea. One last thing, this isn’t a self-insert, but the main character’s taste of music is my own, but that’s pretty much. Now, on with the story. ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Chapter 1: Into A New World
My name is Joseph Henderson, but some people call me Jojo. Ever since I was little I’ve had a fucked up life. Now, it might not sound like I had one as I was born into upper-middle class family living in the Chicago suburbs. Both of my parents were successful lawyers and loved each other very much, that is, until my mother caught my father cheating on her with a young blonde. Naturally my mom got pissed at this and threw my worthless dad out on his ass. I was only 4 at the time and didn’t understand what was happening, but ever since then it’s been downhill from there.
My mother had to raise me by herself, but because she was a lawyer always working her ass off so I could have a nice life. Yeah, nice life my ass. She couldn’t have given a shit about what I did or what happened to me. While I was growing up until I was about 12, my mom put me in the care of her sister, who also couldn’t care less about me. Every day she was suppose to be watching me, she went talking on the phone to her boyfriend or inviting him over just to have sex. She treated me like some sort of slave while she was over until I had to go to bed, day in and day out the same damn thing.
In school all the teachers pretty much hated my guts. They wouldn’t help me at all when I needed it on homework and when I was bullied the fucking pricks would just look the other way. At 14 I lost my virginity to a slut of a girl in high school who actually turned out to be a lesbian trying to get revenge on her ex by making her jealous. When this happened, my mother learned of it and made me do nothing but studying while I wasn’t at school, wanting to learn the value of life or some shit like that.
About a year later I found a collection of a shit ton of vinyl records from my grandpa on my mom’s side. All the collections were from the 60’s and 70’s. This had started me getting into classic rock, as I did the bullshit homework I was given from the prick teachers. I had also found a guitar with the records along with a record player. With the help of the internet I was able to teach myself to play the guitar when my mom wasn’t home and felt like doing something else. A year after that I started working and had also gotten into smoking, trying to act like the ‘cool kids’ at the school. What a joke that was.
My entire life I never really had friends as I spent all my extra time in high school either at home working on homework or working at my job. I’ve spent hundreds of dollars on the death sticks when later I found out they could help with my stress I was building from all the bullshit in my life. Yeah, I might be getting cancer from it, but at least I’m not spending thousands more going to some quack of a doctor telling me to spend hundreds on about 20 different medicines which won’t do shit.
When I was in my last year of high school I finally got a girlfriend. We started to go out as a couple at the beginning of the year. It wasn’t until later that year that I found out that just like my worthless father, she too was cheating on me with another guy. That’s when I pretty much lost my cool and ended up knocking that bitch out when she tried to lie to me saying I was seeing things. She didn’t press charges considering she knew she was the one at fault and that she deserved that much. The rest of the school year I just spent my time counting down the days till I could get out of this shitty town and go to college.
Now it’s the year 2013, I’m 21 and the economy is still in the shitter. Obama has won a second term in office and still hasn’t done anything to help the country. I’m here going to the University of Illinois at Urbana-Champaign trying to please my fucking mom by getting a degree in law, but instead spending my Friday nights getting drunk off my ass at the bars on Green Street.
One particular night I got so drunk that they threw me out of the bar. I staggered my way home. There I picked up my guitar and my Iphone and went to the Main Quad on campus thinking people would be there late at night (I thought this cause my dumb ass was drunk as all hell of course) with protest coming from my roommate yelling at me for waking him up and saying he had to get up early the next day for work. At the Quad I saw (or at least I thought I saw) a large white unicorn with wings glowing in the darkness. It had multicolor hair (I think it’s called that anyways) with a tattoo of a sun on its ass. For a while I thought it looked like something a small child would play with if it was a toy, but only if it was pink.
Even though I was in a drunken stupor, I noticed that there wasn’t anybody else in the Quad that late at night. I thought it to be strange that nobody else was there. I noticed then that the winged unicorn thingy started to look at me as if it was intelligent. It turned around and started to go through a portal it had created. But before doing so, it looked back at me, then motioned at the portal, as if it was telling me to go through the portal with it. Me being drunk and all, I was stupid enough to oblige it and follow it through the portal.
The next morning I awoke in a place I had never been to before. The sun was blaring in my eyes and I was apparently sleeping on some grass. I remember getting drunk off my ass and then nothing else. Because grass was all around me, I immediately thought that I tried playing at the Quad again in my drunkenness as it hadn’t been the first time. I looked up to the sky while I was still lying on the grass until I realized something. There was no noise around me.
Now, usually students use the Quad as sort of a shortcut to get to other places, even on the weekends when they needed to go to the university library or something. But it was completely quiet. All that could be heard were some small animals playing nearby. I finally looked up to see I was in a forest in some kind, but that wasn’t the first thing I found out about this new place.
While I was getting up, I took a good long look at my body. It was the body of a fucking horse! I had brown fur and a red tail. For some reason I also had a tattoo of a guitar on my ass. ‘Huh, don’t remember ever getting anything like that before, must’ve done it when I was drunk.’ I thought. In place of my hands were hooves. This was odd not only because I was now a horse, but the fact that I could feel my hands through my hooves. By that I mean I could literally feel each finger through the hoof. To test out if I could still use them, I crawled (I still couldn’t figure out how to walk in this new body) to a nearby stick. I reached my hoof out, and grabbed it like I would with a hand. Sure enough, I picked the stick up with my hoof.
After a while, I was able to get up and started to walk around very slowly. I had to figure out that in order to walk, I had to act like a monkey on its knuckles. For some reason it ended up feeling right doing so. While I was experimenting, I ended up finding out that my Iphone was apparently in a pocket that was made out of my skin (freaky eh?), I also ended up finding a box of 12 cigarettes in there as well, along with a lighter. ‘Shit, only 10 left. It’s gonna be hell when I run out of them.’
Nearby I found the guitar I ‘borrowed’ from my mom’s house when I went to college. I put my Iphone, box of cigs, and the lighter in my pocket and went over to pickup my guitar. I strapped it over my shoulder (I didn’t even know horses had shoulders) and went searching for any type of civilization nearby.
Back in Ponyville
Twilight Sparkle had just woken up for the day. Celestia’s sun was rising high into the air. Twilight smelled Spike cooking some pancakes downstairs. After combing her fur, mane and tail, then showering, she finally went down to eat. “Hey Spike, that smells really good, what is it?”
“Well, well, look who finally decided to wake up?” Spike said sarcastically, teasing Twilight for always waking up so late. Twilight only rolled her eyes at the comment. “Just kidding Twilight, we’re having pancakes.” Spike said with a smile.
“Well it smells delicious. I can’t wait to have some.” Twilight said with a smile. Right as Spike had put the plates and pancakes on the table, he had burped up a letter from the princess. “A letter? This early? I wonder what it says.”
Spike opened it up, cleared his throat, and began to speak. “Ahem. Dear Twilight Sparkle, I am writing you this letter to let you know that a new pony will be coming to Ponyville today and needs your help. He has had a very rough life and I wish for him to experience the joys that life has to offer. I want you and your friends to help him with these experiences by getting to know him and trying to get him to open up. From, Princess Celestia.”
“I wonder who this new pony is, and it’s sort of odd that the Princess won’t tell me what he looks like or anything. Oh well, I guess the Princess won’t mind if I ate breakfast first before searching for this new pony, right?” Twilight said, hoping for Spike to answer. He only looked at her blankly until realizing that she was waiting for him to answer.
“Oh, yeah, right Twilight. The Princess would never want you to search for a pony on an empty stomach.”
“Right, so let’s eat Spike.” Twilight said, then began to eat her breakfast while Spike offered her a cup of coffee for drinking.
Back with Joseph
After about an hour of walking, I got to a town that seemed to be stuck in the 1400s or something. All the houses were made out of wood and had hay roofs. ‘Well, not like I’m going to get any way home if I don’t interact with this new world.’ I thought to myself. I started to walk into the town when out of nowhere a pink blur hit me. “Jesus fucking Christ, what was that?” I said out loud while I was recovering from what felt like a truck hitting me at 80 miles per hour.
“Hi! My name is Pinkie Pie! My Pinkie Sense was going off saying a new pony was coming today! You must be the new pony because I’ve never seen you here before and if you’ve never been here before *gasp* that must mean you’re not a local and must be coming into town which means I can throw you a party! Well bye new pony, I have to set up your ‘Welcome to Ponyville’ party! Byyeeeee.” And with that she was off just as fast as she came by.
“…. The fuck was that?” I said once again out loud. After walking around the new town and talking to some of the locals (how I loathed that), I was finally able to get to the town hall to find out where I was and how I could possibly get back to my own world. I had noticed that all around town that there were not only regular ponies, but ponies with horns and even ones with wings. ‘Huh, I wonder if that white one last night was just my imagination or if it really exists…’
When I reached the desk of the receptionist I saw a pony there sitting and working on what seemed to be a typewriter. She was a pink pony with a typewriter for a tattoo on her ass and black hair, with glasses. ‘Must be the secretary.’ I thought to myself.
After waiting a while for the secretary to look up, I finally coughed to get her attention. At first she didn’t acknowledge me. ‘Fucking bitch.’ I then began to cough louder a second time, which seemed to finally get her attention.
She looked up to see me and gave me an annoyed look. “May I help you?”
“Yes, I’m actually new in town and would like to see the mayor for some job and living opportunities here in town.” I said to her trying to be as nice as possible.
“I’m sorry but the mayor is very busy at the moment.”
“Oh, well, you wouldn’t mind if I looked inside to see if that’s true would you?”
“No, you can’t. Now please leave.”
“It would only take a second.”
“I’m sorry sir, please come back later.”
Finally I just said fuck it and went in anyways. “Sir! You can’t do that! I’ll call security!”
“Like I give a fuck.” She seemed to be taken back at me dropping the f-bomb, so I took that opportunity and went into the mayor’s office. Just as I opened the doors to the office, I saw what I expected to see. A large office where the mayor would work, and instead of doing actual work, the mayor was trying to bounce a ball off her nose. I looked back at the secretary with an annoyed glare, she became embarrassed and went back to doing her work at her desk.
When I had opened the door, the mayor lost concentration on the ball and it fell on her head. She then began to quickly put away the ball and try to act like she was working the entire time before she looked at me. “Hello, how may I help you?” The mayor acted out.
I closed the doors behind me so I could talk to her in private. “Hello mayor, I’m actually new to town and was wondering if there was someplace I was able to stay and get a job as well.” Once again, I was trying to act as nice as possible to the mayor so I wouldn’t be kicked out on my ass.
“Okay, so what is your name?” Fuck! I totally forgot a name! All the other ponies I had met so far had really weird names so I guess having a weird one like theirs is only natural. Come on, think! Think!
“Uh, my name… yes, my name…” I stuttered trying to think of something on the spot. She raised her eyebrow when she saw me stuttering, I knew I was going to be fucked if I didn’t think of something quick. “My name is uh… Fiery…” Come on Joseph think! Think! “Fiery… Strings?” I finally said.
“Fiery Strings… is that really your name?” She asked sensing that I made it up on the spot.
“Yes it is, part of the Strings family. Fiery Strings.” God that was an awful name, but it was sadly the only words that came to my head at the moment, no idea why though.
“Well Mr. Strings… I’m assuming that from the guitar on your back and that your Cutie Mark is a guitar, that you’re a guitarist of some kind?” A ‘Cutie Mark?’ The fuck is that?
“Err, yes… yes I am… I am totally a guitarist of some kind…” I said repeating her.
“Well Mr. Strings the only jobs that are open that I think you can fit are there is a position open for a pony that can play a musical instrument for events that Octavia Pie and Vinyl Scratch run, they’ve been asking for a third pony to help them for some time now since their last guitarist left them for the ‘big times’, only a matter of time before he falls hard on his flank realizing that it’s not that easy. The only other kind of job though would have nothing to do with your talent as it involves bucking apples on the Apple’s Family orchard.”
‘Bucking apples? The hell is that? You know what? At this point I don’t even want to know.’ “I’ll take the music job.” I replied to the mayor. ‘How hard can it be? Wait, Pie? Where have I heard that name before?’
“Very well, I will inform the two of them right away. Now, for your living arrangements. Since you took the job with Ms. Pie and Ms. Scratch, you will be living with them in the 3BKL house they have near here. If you wish I can show you the way to it.”
‘Well that was easy.’ “That would be lovely Ms. Mayor.” I said to her nicely, still afraid of somehow pissing her off by saying something stupid.
“Very well, if you follow me please.” She said to me, going around her desk and heading for the door. Once she opened the door she addressed her secretary. “Ms. Typist? I am going to escort Mr. Strings here to his new home. If anybody else comes by please tell them I am stepping out of my office for only a few moments.”
“Very well Ms. Mare, I’ll do that.” The secretary responded.
We walked for about 20 minutes before reaching the 2-story house that the two other musicians apparently lived in. What was weird was that unlike the other buildings I had seen, this one was very… modern. By that I mean it had plaster walls and a roof NOT made out of hay. It had glass windows and other things like the sort unlike the other buildings. “Well, here we are.” The mayor said to me. “I’ll leave you to greet yourself. I have other things I must attend to.” The mayor turned and walked away back to her office.
“Wait, what!?” I yelled to the mayor hoping to get her in time, but she was gone. ‘*sigh* Seems I’m going have to solo this, fucking bitch leaving me all on my own. I’ll have to make sure to get her back somehow.’ I thought to myself.
I knocked on the door and waited for a few seconds. I heard a voice from inside. “I’m coming!” It said. After hearing some footsteps (hoofsteps?) a white unicorn opened the door. This unicorn had blue jagged hair and some purple shades on. Her ‘Cutie Mark’ as I learned was some sort of note. Suddenly I heard her voice. “May I help you?”
Well there’s chapter 1 of my new story, I’m sorry to have abruptly ended it like that but hopefully I can get some more in tomorrow as I write some more.
View Online
Into A New World: Original Chapters
(14) Evil Mare [Don't Play Your Games With Me]
Chapter 14: Evil Mare [Don’t Play Your Games With Me]
Fiery stood there shocked as a bright light flashed before him. “Oh, shit…”
As the light faded, Princess Celestia stood there in place of the bright light. She opened her eyes to see Fiery standing there with a small bag in his hands, with what seemed to be some sort of grounded up plant inside from what she could see.
“C-celestia! Umm, this isn’t what it looks like! It’s not mine! I was going to get rid of it anyways!” He pleaded to her.
Celestia sighed. “It’s alright Joseph, I knew you would come around with something like this anyways, considering I felt like we had missed something when the last roommate was here… But that’s not what I’m here for.”
‘Wait, you mean she knew? And what does she mean she felt like she missed something when the last roommate was here? Just who the hell was he?’
“I am here for a completely different reason Joseph, as it involves all of you…” She started to say.
“U-umm, yes your highness?” It still felt weird for him to say that word, but as long as he was there and he knew there were princesses, no matter how much of an asshole he could be he still needed to show at least some respect to royalty…
“Yes.” She said but went over to his bed to become more comfortable for while she was going to talk. “Ooh, comfy.”
“Uhh… Thank… you?”
“Ahem, anyways, getting to the point… I have been some rumors going around Ponyville… Well, mostly not rumors, but more of statements and facts.”
“Umm, what statements and facts are going through Ponyville?”
“Well, as I told you earlier, there were very few males left in Ponyville for the mares that were still available, correct? Around maybe 200-300? Including the children?”
“…Yes? Although I don’t remember the part with the numbers, but go on…”
“Well… I might have been off by a little bit… As seems those numbers were from ten years ago…” She said to Fiery. She wasn’t sure how to break the ice and tell him what the numbers really were.
Fiery sensed something was going to be very bad very soon. “…If those numbers were from ten years ago, then how much off are the numbers?...”
She smiled at him and chuckled a little bit feeling very uncomfortable telling him… “Well… Maybe by…”
“Yes…?”
“Maybe by…” She said then began to mutter.
“Excuse me?”
“Maybe by… 195 to 295?” She chuckled a little after telling him the numbers, while also tapping her front two hooves together in nervousness.
Fiery stood there shocked at the numbers, but was finally able to find his voice. “Th-this is some kind joke, right? Right? I mean, you’re just fucking with me aren’t you? For the love of God please tell me you’re kidding.”
“I thought you were going to be thrilled, I mean, look at all the selections for your harem now, especially since the other four stallions here seem to be avoiding the mares due to work or not being interested, that or the mares are doing the avoiding…”
“Are you fucking kidding me!?” He yelled at her. Celestia was a little shock, but was hoping it hadn’t come to this. “Maybe five or six I can handle. But if what you’re telling me is correct, then think of all the women who are wanting me! I mean, this is totally ridiculous! Something like this hasn’t happened since the God damn bible days!”
“But it is good, right?”
“No! No, it’s not good! I can’t handle that many damn women, no matter how desperate they are! Maybe seven or eight tops, but that’s it! Not hundreds!”
“So you want the pony race to go extinct just because you’re not willing reproduce with so many mares?”
“Not if it gets me killed by my heart exploding trying to pump so much blood in various areas in the process!”
“Who ever said that you had to do them all at once?”
Fiery facehoofed. “Alright fine, maybe that’s a bad example, but what am I going to do if I do end up getting EVERY one of them pregnant!? No, not even every one of them, but a lot nevertheless! How am I going to be able to support that many damn kids!? Hell, even with the seven or eight I would be pushing it!”
“Who ever said you would be supporting them? If you were to take up this task, I would be more than willing to support the children of the next generation.”
Fiery got up from the floor that he was sitting on and began walking over to the wall. Once he got to the wall, he got up on his hind legs and started to bang his forehead up against it. Celestia laughed. “You’re having fun fucking with me, aren’t you?” Fiery asked her while still banging his head up against the wall.
“Somewhat, but I’m also being very serious here.” She said to him in a somewhat serious tone, but was still trying to keep a straight face on because she thought it so was so much fun seeing his reaction. Fiery would continue to bang his head up against the wall, while Celestia only watched him holding back laughter.
After several minutes of banging his head up against the wall, Fiery finally began to answer her as he turned to her. “And what of the children? Science has proven that incest can really fuck things up in your genetic code if you’re a product of it. Have you thought about that?”
“Whoever said the children would mate?”
“Well, if I’m the only one mating with the mares, despite if the other four stallions DO decide to come around and mate with some of the mares, then who else would they mate with?”
“They always have the choice of leaving Ponyville and finding somepony for themselves, not to mention the fillies and colts, as well as foals, that are still young now from the current relationships in this town would also be able to mate with them.”
“That may be true, but do you really think that ALL of them would choose to leave Ponyville to find a suitable mate, or would be willing to mate with someone who’s maybe a few years to maybe fifteen years older than them?”
“I… I suppose not…” Celestia was having too much fun screwing with Fiery that she hadn’t really thought of all the consequences. “But perhaps it won’t come to something like that.” She tried reasoning, but she knew something like that was unlikely to happen.
Fiery sat back down on the floor and sighed. “Look, I know you care about wanting the next generation to come and all that jazz since the entire pony population has only 10% males, but this puts a lot of pressure on me. I mean, I haven’t even done it with anyone here yet because I’ve only been here for a few days. There’s also the whole thing with the party on the first day of me being here and it not doing me any favors from what I hear. There’s not even a chance that anyone else is going to be willing to do it with me since I’m sure they think I’m just one giant asshole…” He said.
He felt like degrading himself because it was true somewhat that when he came here the first day that he did act like sort of an asshole to the other ponies and hadn’t really gone out to apologize to the population of the town. Celestia thought differently though. “Really? That’s strange, because I don’t get that feeling whatsoever from the town’s ponies.” She said trying to cheer him up.
“I appreciate what you’re trying to do Celestia… Can I call you Celestia?”
She nodded. “But only in situations like these when it’s just the two of us, don’t like the whole Princess title anyways… But, I have to wear it for the public sadly…”
‘Don’t know how many times we’re going to be alone… I hope it’s not too many…’ “Oh, I’m sorry to hear that’s the way you feel about it… Anyways… I appreciate what you’re trying to do Celestia, but I would appreciate it if you didn’t try such tactics, as I’m sure it’s not true.”
Celestia smiled. “And how do you know that?”
“Because, anybody with a right mind would probably hate me after what I did at that party.”
“Oh? Have you actually asked anypony about how they feel about you yet?”
“You mean besides ‘Tavi, Vinyl, and Fluttershy?... No, not really. Being cooped up in this house all day doesn’t exactly help me, does it?”
“No, it doesn’t, which is why you need to go out into the world and see for yourself that nopony hates you because you got too drunk and threw up onto Rainbow Dash… Alright, maybe she’ll hate you…”
“Wait, how do you know all that?”
“Oh, I have my sources.” She smiled devilishly.
“Okay… Anyways, back on the subject of me. Right now I’m unable to leave the house because I’m waiting for the repairman… Stallion… Whatever, where was I? Oh yeah, I’m waiting for that guy who fixes things to come by so he can fix ‘Tavi’s shower, but I suppose afterwards I can go out and try to see for myself…”
“That’s the spirit Joseph, I’m glad you think that as well.”
“I suppose I can give it a try… But that still doesn’t mean I’m comfortable with the whole me being the only mate left for all the mares in town…”
“Oh I’m sure it won’t be that bad. Besides, look at the enjoyment in bed you can look forward to!”
Fiery stayed silent for a few seconds, but spoke up then. “I don’t know whether to think you’re being serious, or just screwing around… It’s very hard you know.”
“Eh, it’s a little of both. But is it a crime for a princess to have fun?”
“No… It’s just that… The way you express yourself is sort of… Surprising, is all.”
“I see… Not used to too many princesses are you?”
“Not many, no. Or any for that matter.”
“Well then, this will be our little secret then, nobody else needs to know about it.”
“A-alright…” He said feeling very uncomfortable about how the princess was acting at the moment.
“Anyways, I need to start heading back, I’m sure everypony is worried sick about where I am.”
‘Well at least I got to keep my weed.’
Almost on cue, Celestia interrupted his thoughts. “Oh, one more thing Joseph.”
“Um, yes Celestia?”
“I would appreciate it if you would give me that please.” She said pointing to the bag containing the drug. “We wouldn’t anypony finding it while you’re not around, do we?”
“I-I guess not…”
“Good then, I’ll go and dispose of it properly then. In the meantime, if you find anymore, please call me and I’ll come back right away.”
“Okay…” ‘Don’t know how I’m going to do that though…’
‘Simple, just use your mind and wish really hard to speak to me.’
“GAH! How the hell did you do that?” Fiery exclaimed after being shocked of hearing Celestia’s voice in his mind.
“Well I am a goddess. Besides, all ponies are able to communicate to me or my sister using their minds, it’s just that not too many ponies know about it nowadays because they have faster mail and such. I believe your friend Vinyl said something to you about it earlier?”
“Umm… Yeah… But how did you know that as well?”
“Sources.”
“Right… Your sources…”
“Now, I would appreciate it if you handed that bag over Joseph.”
Joseph looked down in defeat. ‘Damn, so close.’ “Yes ma’am.” He handed the bag over hesitantly at first, but gave in eventually.
“Good Joseph, thank you for doing that. Now, I believe there is somepony coming to your door, perhaps you should go greet them.” She said with a wink and then using her magic she teleported herself back to Canterlot.
After Celestia had vanished, Fiery thought to himself. ‘*Sniff* Goodbye good times…’
‘Oh quit being such a baby about it.’
‘Gah! I thought you said I had to wish really hard to speak to you!?’
‘Whoopsie… Yeah… That’s not exactly true.’
‘… Then what is true?’
‘Oh, both Luna and I can read minds whenever we want to for a few select ponies, you being one of them...’
‘… Great, so I got big brother literally watching over me… Also, is Vinyl one of your selected ponies?’
‘Wouldn’t it be more like big sister? Also, yes, she and one very bright pink pony in that town are, oh, and also your guest is coming up the steps to the door right now.’ Celestia spoke to Fiery in his mind. Just then, the doorbell rang.
‘This isn’t over.’ He responded back to Celestia, before heading downstairs to greet the pony at the door.
Vinyl and Octavia were searching the market for the ingredients for what Fiery had given them, as well as something that Vinyl apparently wanted to get. They had stayed quiet for the most part on the walk to the market when Octavia finally broke the silence. “Alright Vinyl, what are you up to?”
“What? Me? Do something? Why I never.”
“Oh please Vinyl, cut the act.”
Vinyl gave Octavia one of her many grins. “Alright ‘Tavi, you win. But just to let you know, I wasn’t really planning anything, honest. I just wanted to talk to you is all.”
“Well if you wanted to talk why couldn’t we do it back at the house? What’s so important that you have to bring me along with you for shopping?... Wait…”
Vinyl began to laugh a little. “Sometimes you’re so funny ‘Tavi. But enough of that, let’s hurry up the shopping so we can go somewhere where we can talk in private.”
“Alright Vinyl…” ‘Just what is she up to?’
After gathering all the ingredients, Vinyl and Octavia had gone to the park where they could chat in private without many ponies noticing what they were talking about. “So ‘Tavi… How do you feel about Fiery?”
Octavia looked at Vinyl funny. “This is a joke, right?”
“Yeah, it is.”
Octavia facehoofed. “Vinyl, if you’re not going to ask something serious we might as well get back home after we pick your thing up… Whatever it is…”
“Alright, alright, sorry ‘Tavi, just having a little fun is all… What I really want to ask is… How do you feel about Fiery and other mares?”
Octavia stayed silent for a few seconds before asking Vinyl. “What are you getting at Vinyl?”
“I’m just curious is all… I mean, you’ve noticed haven’t you?”
Octavia gave Vinyl another funny look. “Noticed what? What was I suppose to notice?”
“Oh ‘Tavi… Haven’t you noticed how all the mares in town are talking about Fiery lately?”
“Well I guess he would make quite a commotion after the party earlier this week, but I don’t see how that’s relevant to anything.”
“Ugh, that’s not it at all ‘Tavi. What I’m saying is that there are mares all around town who are interested in him… I’m asking you how you would feel about it.”
Octavia had to think about Vinyl had just said. ‘Other mares interested in Fifi? But, but, he’s mine!... No! He’s not mine, he’s ours I mean… But, he is interested in Fluttershy as well as me and Vinyl...”
“You know he’s really the only candidate around here ‘Tavi. I mean, let’s look at the remaining single stallions that are old enough legally to mate… There’s Big Macintosh. He’s always working on the farm that he almost never has time for anypony around here, and the mares have come to understand that, no matter how much they try to change his mind when he comes to town... There’s that Doctor Whooves character, I don’t know much about him but apparently he spends a lot of time away with Ditzy Doo, so he’s probably out. Then there’s Ace, but the only thing he’s interested in is his racket, and that’s it. Kinda freaky if you ask me. But lastly we have-“
“Caramel…”
“Right, and you know how bad he is around us mares, treating us like ‘one of the stallions’, telling us things that he’s too stupid to realize not to say out loud that nopony wants to be with him… Face it ‘Tavi, that only leaves Fiery left for about 100 mares. Do you really think he’s not going to be interested in just us three?”
“Alright fine, but I don’t get why you’re telling me all of this, because I already knew about it…”
“Because one, I want to find out if you’re okay with it. If you are, then I can tell you number two.”
Octavia hesitated… She was going to be jealous if Fiery ever did do something to forget something about her, but… He did promise to pay attention to her and Vinyl first, before any of the other mares… “Fine Vinyl… I guess I have no choice. After all, Ponyville is in a dire situation as it is thanks to those four stallions… Though I could’ve sworn there was a fifth…”
“You mean that one unicorn fella that fell for Cheerilee? Yeah, she took him almost immediately that nopony had a chance.”
“Ah, that’s right… So what was number two that you couldn’t tell me right after you told me number one?”
“The names of the mares who are interested of course.” Vinyl said with a grin right after.
Octavia took a deep breath and sighed. “I don’t know how you would know Vinyl…”
“Easy. When ponies come to my workplace, they always want to get liquored up, tends to loosen the mouth eh? When that happens word travels real fast.”
“I suppose that makes sense… Alright Vinyl, what are the names?”
“Well from what I’ve heard so far, there are three others who are very interested in him.”
“And they are?”
“Nurse Redheart and the spa twins, Aloe and Lotus. From what I hear, they don’t give out ‘happy endings’ to just anypony, or heal them in a ‘special’ way.” Vinyl winked each time she dropped the innuendo.
“Alright Vinyl, you can stop the innuendos, I get what you mean… So… Do you know of any more?”
“Not of late, but if word travels in the club, I’ll be sure to let you know ‘Tavi.”
“Alright… Thanks Vinyl, I mean it.”
“No prob ‘Tavi… I just want you to be happy.”
Octavia noticed something in how Vinyl worded her last sentence. “Vinyl… A-are you doing all of this just for me? I-I-I thought you liked Fifi as well!”
Vinyl laughed a little bit before taking off her glasses and looking at Octavia. “What in the world are you talking about ‘Tavi? Of course I love him, but… I love you much more…”
Octavia felt warm inside and smiled at her best friend. “Thanks Vinyl… I don’t know how to respond to your feelings, but… I appreciate them nevertheless…”
“It’s alright ‘Tavi, I just want us to be one big happy family is all.” Vinyl smiled back. They both felt warm inside as they looked at each other, and then hugged one another beginning to tear up in joy.
After several minutes of hugging and now crying, they finally broke apart. “I promise you Vinyl, I’ll make sure to return your feelings one of these days. I’ll defiantly make sure of it.” Octavia smiled at Vinyl, who once again smiled back.
“That’s alright ‘Tavi, take as much time as you need… Now, perhaps we should get going, as it seems we’ve been causing quite the scene.” Octavia looked around when Vinyl mentioned it and saw that many ponies were now looking at them in a confused state.
“Oh… I suppose we should… Come on, let’s go get whatever you wanted to get…” She said, grabbing the groceries from earlier, but felt a sudden tug. She saw that Vinyl had taken one of the bags off of her back.
“It’s only fair I think that I get to carry one of the bags, don’t you think?”
Octavia laughed a bit at her friend. “Indeed it is Vinyl…”
Vinyl and Octavia were walking for a while when they finally came across Berry Punch’s liquor store. “What are we doing here Vinyl?”
“To get some wine of course.”
“Is that what you wanted to get this entire time? You know, you could’ve just told me, not really anything to keep secret.”
“Oh, it’s not this place I want to keep secret from you. As for what I wanted to get, this is only one of the two things I wanted.” Vinyl grinned.
“Oh, then what is the place?”
“Well if I told you then it wouldn’t be a secret then, now would it?”
“I suppose not… Still mean of you to keep it secret from me though.”
They had gone into the liquor store to pick up the most expensive wine they could find. Berry Punch was behind the counter when she saw the two of them. “Vinyl! Octavia! Good to see you. What brings you to my store?”
“Hi Berry, we’re actually here to pick up some wine for dinner tomorrow night. We want the most expensive and best kind we can afford, if you don’t mind that is.” Vinyl replied to Berry Punch.
‘Dinner tomorrow night? Just what is Vinyl up to?’ Octavia thought to herself while Berry Punch and Vinyl conversed with each other.
“Sure thing Vinyl, just let me look in the back to see what’s there and get it for you.” Berry Punched smiled and started to go back through a door that was behind the counter.
For several minutes, Vinyl and Octavia were standing there by themselves waiting for Berry to return. “So… What’s this special dinner you have in mind tomorrow night?”
“Oh, just a little something I want to make for the three of us.”
“You think I’m letting you back into the kitchen after the mess you made this morning?”
“Oh ‘Tavi, don’t worry about it. I’m not the one who’s going to be doing the cooking tomorrow.”
“Then who is?”
“I want it to be a surprise.”
Octavia sighed, knowing she was defeated. “Alright Vinyl, you win, I’ll let it go for now.”
As they finally got done talking about the dinner, Berry had come back through the door with a bottle of red wine. “Here you guys go, this is the best I could find. 943 C.R. (Celestia’s Reign) Cabernet Sauvignon. It should be really good with any type of strong cheese, any pasta with red sauce, or chocolate.”
“That sounds good Berry, how much is it?”
“2,500 bits.”
Octavia’s jaw dropped. “T-t-two thousand five hundred!? Are you crazy Vinyl!? There’s no way we can afford that!” She yelled at her companion who was only grinning.
“Don’t worry ‘Tavi, I have this covered… Oh Berry dear.”
“Hmm? Yes Vinyl?”
“You remember that favor you still owe me from a while back?”
“Yes, but… Oh no, no way Vinyl. This bottle costs way too much for a favor, I’m not giving it away for free, not even for a good friend of mine.”
“Pleasssssssse.” Vinyl begged. She took off her glasses and started to give Berry Punch puppy dog eyes with her lower lip sticking out.
Vinyl kept doing this for a few moments before Berry started to finally give in. She rolled her eyes. “Ugh, fine Vinyl. But half price, that’s the cheapest I’m going. I still need to make some type of profit here after all. But this means I no longer owe you any favors, so don’t come back asking for another one.”
Vinyl put back on her glasses as well as her grin. “Alright Berry, fair enough.”
“So, will that be in bits or credit?”
But before Vinyl could answer, Octavia interrupted. “I’m sorry Berry, I need to talk to Vinyl for one moment.” She pulled Vinyl away from the counter and so they could be out of Berry Punch’s reach of hearing. She took in a deep breath before finally releasing her anger at Vinyl. “Are you crazy Vinyl!? Where are we going to get 1,250 bits!?”
“Relax ‘Tavi, it’s no worry at all.”
“No worry!? We don’t have that type of bits to be spending it on frivolous things! There’s no way we can afford this wine! We have been barely able to keep the house this far without a third roommate!... Look, let’s just go get something cheap, I’m sure we won’t notice the difference.”
“No way ‘Tavi, I said this was going to be on me and I tend to stick with it.”
“Ugh, Vinyl, I’d rather not file for bankruptcy because you wanted to get some expensive wine.”
“Oh please ‘Tavi, we aren’t going to become bankrupt because of this. Besides, have you forgotten about the party that we’re supposed to be performing at in a few days?”
“Vinyl, I don’t think that-“
“10,000 bits. Each.”
“… What?”
“That’s our pay for the party, and that’s AFTER income tax and all that. That comes up to 30,000 bits ‘Tavi. Let’s also not forget about all the big bits that those rich types give in tips.”
“And how do you know this?”
“I have my sources.”
“… You and your sources…”
“Listen, we don’t have to pay right now, we can just ask Berry to let us pay it off after we get our pay. I’m sure she’ll agree.”
“Ugh, fine Vinyl, but this wine better be damn worth it.”
“’Tavi, language, please.”
“You have no right to tell me that Vinyl, not after getting me riled up like this…”
Vinyl grinned and kissed Octavia on the tip of her snout. “Love you too ‘Tavi.” Octavia responded with rolling her eyes and sighing.
The two of them went back to the counter where Berry was still sitting there with the bottle. “Hey Berry? You mind if we pay you on Monday? We’re getting paid big this weekend and we’ll be able to pay you afterwards.”
“I suppose that’s alright Vinyl… Alright, fine, I’ll allow it. Just don’t forget to come through with your payment this time.”
“Oh come on Berry, have I ever forgotten to pay you before?” Berry raised her eyebrow at Vinyl and gave her a ‘are you kidding me?’ look. “Alright, maybe a few times… But don’t worry Berry, I’ll be sure to give you the bits this time.”
“Alright then Vinyl… Well then, is that going to be all for today you two?” She cheered up right away and asked them.
“Nope, I think that’s all we have for today. Thanks Berry.”
“Alright then you two, have fun.” Berry said to her customers and waved them goodbye.
“We will Berry, and thanks again.” Vinyl called back to her friend, also waving back, but while the two of them were walking out of the store’s door, Vinyl suddenly remembered. “Oh yeah, hold on ‘Tavi, I’ll be out in a minute.”
“Umm, okay…”
Vinyl walked back into the store to ask Berry Punch a question. “hey Berry?”
“Yeah Vinyl? What is it?”
“I got a question about my new roommate…”
“Umm, I don’t see how I can help, but okay.”
“Well, I just want to know, have you heard anything around town about anypony liking him?”
Instead of being shocked at the question, Berry Punch actually took it into consideration as she began to think about it. “Is Octavia fine with this?”
“She was hesitant at first, but she finally saw it my way.”
“Alright then… Hmm, let me see… Have you heard about Nurse Redheart? Or about the spa twins?”
“Yeah, heard all three of them drinking and talking about him at the club the other night, I can’t seem to know anypony else though…”
“Hmm… I don’t know Vinyl, it’s been pretty quiet lately from what I heard… My employee’s over at the bar have probably heard a thing or two, I’ll go ask them as soon as I get the chance to do so.”
“Alright, thanks anyways then Berry, I appreciate it.”
“No problem Vinyl, and I’ll make sure to tell you right away if I do hear something.”
“Alright, I guess I’ll see you then Berry, bye!”She said waving her friend goodbye once again.
“See you later Vinyl!” Berry responded with a wave goodbye as well.
Octavia was still waiting outside for Vinyl as she came walking out. “What was that all about?”
“Ehh, just wanted to ask her something real quick, nothing really big.”
“Alright… So, where this new place we’re going to now?”
Vinyl grinned to her companion again. “Just follow me ‘Tavi and we’ll be on our way.” She stated, then the two of them started to head in the direction of their new destination.
Fiery began walking to the door to see who was there. He peered through the peephole expecting it to be the repairstallion, but instead there was a purple unicorn mare standing outside. “The hell?” He opened the door to meet her. “Umm, hi, can I help you?” He said to her. ‘Where in the world have I seen her before?...’
“Oh, good morning Fiery, do you remember me at all?”
“Umm…”
“Oh well, that’s fine if you can’t. Do you mind if I come in? Oh I can? Thank you.” She walked right inside without even giving Fiery time to respond. “Very lovely place you have here.”
Fiery was sort of shocked at how assertive this mare was that he stood in place confused about what had just happened, but was snap out of it. “Uh, I’m sorry, but, did your parents ever tell you it’s not polite to enter other pe- pony’s, homes without first getting permission?”
“And did your parents ever tell you it’s not polite to lie to others?” Fiery could sense she was getting at something, like she knew something she wasn’t supposed to. He had closed the door to the house and walked closer to her.
“What are you getting at?” He said in a threatening tone to her.
“Oh, nothing, I was just curious if you were really supposed to be here or not.”
“And what is THAT suppose to mean?”
“Oh, nothing, nothing at all.”
“Well it obviously meant something if you come here, barging into my house, and start interrogating me without a reason. Now, spill it, what are you getting at or so help me God-“
‘Ah ah ah, no violence against my little ponies.’
“… Fine… What are you after? Money? Is that what you want? Knowing some type of secret of mine’s and now you’re trying to blackmail me?”
“Oh, no, I’m not here for money Fiery… Or should I call you Joseph!?” She stopped in her tracks while she was circling around him and yelled.
‘Fuck! How does she know!?’
‘If you really must know… Her name is Twilight Sparkle and-‘
‘Wait, as in the girl who I told to fuck off to at the party? Fluttershy’s friend?’
‘The very same.’
‘Well stop her! Or should I tell both her and the entire town about how you brought me here!?’
‘Oh Joseph… Who do you think my little ponies are going to believe more, you? Or my apprentice and their goddess of a princess?’
‘Wait, she’s your fucking apprentice!?’
The entire time Fiery was talking to Celestia in his head, Twilight looked at him confused. “Um… Hello?” ‘Horseapples, did I do something wrong already? I think I’ve done everything the book had told me to do so far.’ She tried to think back on the book she was reading earlier, “Ways to get ponies to tell the truth: Edition 101.”
Meanwhile, Fiery and Celestia were still using their minds to talk to one another. ‘Is there any way to convince her to stop this!?’
‘No, pretty much once she sets her mind to it, she won’t stop until she gets what she wants. Oh, but to help you a little bit, Luna did lie to her last night about you being a gryphon instead of a human, as we actually have those here in this world.’
‘Great… Just fucking great…’
“Um, excuse me?”
“WHAT!?”
Twilight jumped back at Fiery’s sudden explosion. “You can’t yell at me like that! That’s just rude!”
“Rude? RUDE!? I’m not the one who fucking barges into people’s houses and interrogate them for no god damn reason!”
‘That’s the second time I’ve heard the term ‘people’… What does it mean? Is it something gryphons call themselves? And what is ‘god’?’ “Well at least I don’t lie and tell other ponies about being a pony when I’m really not!”
Fiery stayed silent for a while before finally slowly clapping (clopping?) his hooves together. “Oh, well done Ms. Sparkle, well done… So you end up sneaking up on me and listen in on a private conversation between me and ‘Tavi, then you come here to threaten me. Very good indeed, I never knew you could be such a bitch.”
“Threaten you!? First off, I didn’t come here to threaten you, I only want to know the truth. Princess Celestia has given me a very important task and I’ll do anything to get it done! And second off, I would deeply appreciate it if you stop cursing at me and my friends!” She began to simmer as she was getting frustrated at Fiery.
‘YOU! We’re having a discussion after I finally get done with this!’
‘Uh oh, oh, well would you look at that, I gotta get going, bye Fifi!’ Celestia ceased connection with their minds as Fiery tried talking back to her.
‘Celestia? Celestia!? God damnit get back here!... Fuck!’ He facehoofed at the stress he was receiving right now. “Look, I’m expecting someone soon. So, if you promise that you can leave now and forget about asking me again, not only will I NOT press charges for you breaking and entering my house, but I’ll give you a chance to apologize to me and allow you explain yourself.”
“Me!? I’m the one who’s asking the questions and demanding an apology! You weren’t the one who was humiliated at that party! I’m not moving an inch until you explain yourself.”
“You’re in no position for compromise bitch, you come in here without being told you could, and now you expect me to do what you want me to do? No, get out now or I’m getting whoever is equivalent to the cops here.”
“No way! I’m not moving an inch until you explain yourself.”
“… Damnit! Fine! Stay here then, I’m going upstairs for a bit and don’t you move, otherwise, I will call the guards or whatever!”
“Fine!”
“Fine!” Fiery yelled back at her and stormed off upstairs.
Fiery was still pissed about the situation that had just occurred and went upstairs to smoke one more of his cigarettes. ‘I don’t give a shit if there’ll only be six left, fuck it, I need it right now.’ He began to think to himself. But before he could go outside on the balcony and smoke on, the doorbell rang once more. ‘God damnit!’
Fiery came downstairs where Twilight was still waiting. “Stay here.” He commanded her, still bitter. He went to the door and opened it. “What!? What do you want!?” He yelled at a pony standing there. It was the repairstallion.
The stallion recoiled from the sudden burst of rage that was directed towards him, but rather than running away, he stood his ground and told his business. “Um, I’m here to fix a shower…” The stallion standing there said, standing in overalls with a tool belt around what was supposed to be his waist and a tool box on one side.
“Oh… Right, sorry about that, just having a really f-… bad, morning is all…” He calmed down at the repairstallion.
“Oh… Um, I’m sorry to hear that?” The stallion tried coming up with something to say for Fiery. “Um… Can I come in to fix that shower now?”
“Oh, right, sorry. Come in, please. I’ll go show you the way to the shower.”
“That would be most appreciated, got another three appointments today that I need to get done before work is over.”
“Oh, okay then…”
They both began going up the stairs completely ignoring Twilight. As they reached Octavia’s room, they opened the door. When they did that though, they stood there shocked.
In the room it was mostly pink, and by that it was literally pink all over. The curtains, the sheets, the blankets, the bed, the dresser, the mirror, everything! The only thing NOT pink was the cello, the case for it, and anything else that went with it.
“Wow… Um, you sure like pink…”
“It’s my roommate’s… But, Jesus…”
“Uh… Perhaps we shouldn’t be standing there, so how about we go fix that shower?”
“Yeah… Geez man…” Fiery began to walk over to the bathroom, and not surprising, the whole bathroom was bright pink as well. “It’s like I walked into the twilight zone or some shit…” Fiery muttered to himself.
The repairstallion began to work on the shower immediately. After an hour of fixing, the repairstallion finally fixed the shower while explaining what was wrong with it to Fiery. “Well, that’s about everything I can tell ya that was wrong with the shower.” He finally finished explaining.
“Alright, thanks…”
“Um…”
“Yes? Is there something wrong?” Fiery asked him.
“Uh, it’s just that… All we have to take care of now is the method of payment…”
‘…Fuck, that’s right…’ “Um, this is kinda awkward… You see, I’m not the one with the money for this, my roommate is. Is there any way you can bill us instead?”
“Sure, we can do that just fine.”
“Alright, thank you very much once more.”
“No problem, but you can tell the little miss behind ya that she doesn’t have to stay so silent next time.” The stallion nodded over in the direction behind Fiery, who turned around to find Twilight standing there.
“You little… Look, is it alright that you can give me the bill right now?”
“Uh… Sure…” The stallion began to dig around his tool box for something “Let me see… Ah! Here we are.” The stallion pulled out a yellow piece of paper and started to fill it out as for what was needed for the job. After he was done, the stallion finally gave the piece of paper to Fiery. “Here we are, hope to hear from you soon.” The stallion smiled at Fiery and left.
After it seemed that the stallion was out of hearing range, Fiery turned back to Twilight. “What the hell did I tell you?”
“What? You didn’t really expect me to sit still for an hour with nothing to do, did you?”
Fiery facehoofed. “Look… Just leave, alright? I’m in no mood for this bullshit right now.”
“And I said no! I’m not leaving until you explain yourself!”
“Why!? Why the fuck does it matter!?”
“Because I don’t want some beast going around the town terrorizing everypony! I want to make sure he doesn’t do anything like that at all!”
‘Beast!? I’m not the one who’s a fucking pony!… God damnit…’ “Look, if I tell you that I’m not going to harm any’pony’, will you please leave? I’m seriously on the verge of doing something drastic you’re pissing me off so much.”
“… Fine, if you say you’re going to do something drastic because I’m here, I’ll go. But don’t think this is over! You will tell me soon!”
“Fine! Whatever you want. Now will you please, for the love of God, get out of my house!?”
“Fine! I didn’t want to stay anyways!”
“Fine!”
Twilight began to go down the stairs as she looked back at him standing at the top. “You know, I heard from Fluttershy that you were supposed to be nice, but apparently she was dead wrong about that. Good day!” She turned back to the door and stormed out of the house.
Fiery sighed as the purple menace had finally left the house. “God damnit, what the hell am I suppose to do with that bitch?... Damnit, whatever, I don’t even want a cigarette now.” Fiery began to head to his room deciding that now the best course of action was instead use up one of his remaining seven cigarettes, was to go take a nap while listening to music.
As he got to his room, he noticed he was missing something for his Iphone. “Headphones, great… Just fucking great…” He plopped down on his bed ready to just give up when he noticed something right next to him on the bed.
A brand new pair of headphones, with a note beside it. He took the note and began to read it. ‘Hope you enjoy these Joseph, as I noticed you didn’t have any earlier. They should fit your Iphone. From your favorite princess, Celestia.’
“… When the hell did she notice? And when the hell is she my favorite?... Ugh, this day just keeps getting weirder and weirder…” But he thought he shouldn’t complain, considering how she got him the headphones… No matter how weird it was that she knew what to get despite them not having that many electronics (at least no Iphones equivalents) or how she got them.
Fiery took his Iphone, plugged in the new headphones, and began to listening to songs on shuffle beginning to fall asleep on his bed. ‘Man… Now that I think about, Celestia was right; this is a really nice bed.’ He fell asleep on his bed, having a magical adventure in his dreams.
Meanwhile, in Canterlot, a certain alicorn princess was also having a magical adventure of her own ‘disposing’ something she had gotten earlier from a certain brown earth pony…
Ugh, Chapter 14 out with over 7k words… Longest chapter yet. Anyways, couple of things I’d like to say. First off, sorry if the quality of this chapter was worse than the others, as I was kinda getting tired while writing it, so I couldn’t think as well. Would be better if I had pre-readers *cough cough* Ahem, excuse me, got something in my throat. Second off is that I was thinking of making this chapter longer, but thought that last line was a good place to leave off at. Third and final thing is that I’m probably going to be taking a few days off from writing cause this chapter sorta burnt me out… Though I say that, I’m sure one of two things are going to happen. Either I’m going to totally forget about having these stories, or I’m going to be writing some more later tonight because this stuff is addictive… Probably the latter. Also, not thinking of 100 mares, that’s just too silly (aka I can’t think of 100 mares to do it) but I will probably add a few more than the other 3 I mentioned in this chapter. Oh! And finally I forgot to mention. Before any of you ask, yes, Berry Punch owns everything liquor related in Ponyville. See you next chapter!
Into A New World: Original Chapters
Poodicus here before chapter 19 to tell you guys why I chose the last names in the last chapter as I forgot to do it at the end last time. For Aloe and Lotus, I got their name from someone on DeviantArt (I forgot their name, sorry buddy), from a ‘driver’s license’ idea they did and thought it was good. For Redheart, I really couldn’t think of a name that related to any type of medical name, so because its winter and because she has a white coat, I said ‘what the hell’ and gave her the name Winters. For Fluttershy, I tried looking up another name for pegasus but couldn’t find any. What I did find though was some story about some river or something called Hippocrene (literally meaning ‘Horse River’) and sort of liked it. One more note, for those who have read chapter 19 before the change, you don’t need to re-read the entire thing, just the ending is required, as it’s much different from the original. I hope this explains a lot and now, on with the show!
Chapter 19: Sweet Child Of Mine
Fiery had just gotten home and as he walked through the front door, he saw Octavia and Fluttershy there talking. “Oh, hey girls.” He called out to the two of them.
The two mares turned their heads to face Fiery as he walked into the house and greeted him back. “Hey Fiery.” Octavia called out.
“H-hello Fiery.” Fluttershy nervously said.
Fiery hadn’t picked up on Fluttershy’s nervousness as he was too tired to care about anything at that moment. He began to head for the stairs when Octavia called out to him. “Where are you going Fiery?”
“Up to my room, why? Is something wrong with that?”
“W-well, not really…”
“… Okay, what’s wrong ‘Tavi?” Fiery asked, sensing something was wrong this time.
“N-nothing! Really!... It’s just…”
“Just…?”
“Just that Pinkie and Vinyl have been able to figure out something of yours and was watching a movie on your television… P-pinkie also knows what you are…” Fiery stood there with a blank expression on his face before turning back to the stairs and walking up them. “W-wait Fiery! Don’t do anything drastic! Please!” Octavia called out to him, but it was too late as he was finally at the top of the stairs and facing the door to his room.
Fiery walked through the door to indeed find Vinyl and the pink cotton candy mare, Pinkie, on his bed, somehow using his laptop to stream to watch the credits of what he guessed was a movie they had just finished. “Oh man, that was great.” Vinyl said to her companion. “What did you think Pinkie?”
“I thought it was super duper! But I guess I have to go make dinner now, huh?”
“Yeah, it’s too bad too, because we probably could’ve watched another until- Fifi!” Vinyl called out to him as she had just noticed him standing in the doorway.
Pinkie turned her head to see him standing there as well. “Fifi! I-I can explain!” She started but was cut off as Fiery began to walk over to her.
The two of them were expecting him to be angry for screwing around with his stuff, and then using it to watch a movie of his without permission. He walked over to them and stood at the edge of the bed as Octavia and Fluttershy quickly followed him into the room. The four of them were expecting him to do something drastic like hit Pinkie for what she did, but they didn’t expect what he did next.
Fiery, instead of doing anything like strike Pinkie or yell at the two of them, only collapsed on the bed, exhausted. Vinyl and Pinkie looked at each other, confused, then turned back to Fiery. “Um…” Vinyl started. “Fifi?”
“What?” He replied in a tired voice.
“A-aren’t you mad at us? I mean, we played around with your thingamajig without your permission, then watched a movie-“
“’Tavi already told me… If it was still my first day here, I’d probably be really pissed… But after spending, what, six? Seven days here? And after knowing you and learning a little about Pinkie… It’s really not surprising…”
Pinkie and Vinyl had gotten large grins on their faces as Octavia and Fluttershy smiled as well, glad that nothing bad was going to happen. Pinkie did something next that had stunned Fiery for a few moments. “Fifi!” She called out as she pounced on top of him and began hugging him.
“P-pinkie! G-get off me!” He tried saying as the other mares in the room began to laugh.
“No way! I thought you were going to be a meany mean pants, but I’m glad that I was wrong! That’s why I’m giving you this super Pinkie-edition hug!”
“P-please Pinkie, I can’t breathe!” He tried to calling out to her.
“Oops, sorry.” She apologized and loosened her grip on him. “Better?”
“Better… Now if you girls don’t mind, I would appreciate it if you would turn my laptop and TV off, then leave my room… I’m really tired and want to get some rest before dinner…”
“Had lots of fun with Redheart huh?” Vinyl asked him, grinning.
“Yeah…” Was all he could get out, as he had passed out from the sheer exhaustion of earlier events.
Octavia smiled, glad that everything was alright, before speaking up. “Come on you girls, let’s let him get his rest, he deserves it.”
“Alright Octi!” Pinkie called out to her sister and began to turn off Fiery’s equipment.
Vinyl had headed downstairs while Pinkie was shutting down the laptop and was heading for the door. Fluttershy was the second one down and saw her leaving. “Wait Vinyl, where are you going?”
Vinyl turned and smiled at Fluttershy. “Oh, just headed out to the Carousel Boutique to place an order is all.”
At this point Octavia had come down as well and spoke before Fluttershy could ask. “Did I hear right? Vinyl? Wanting to place an order at the Carousel Boutique?”
“Hey! Just because I don’t like those frilly froo-froo dresses doesn’t mean that I can’t go there to talk to Rarity and place an order for something else!”
“What else does she sell there?” Octavia asked.
“I never heard anything about her selling anything else.” Fluttershy said.
“Oh, she doesn’t, I was just saying that I’m going down there to place an order is all.” Vinyl answered the two of them.
Octavia questioned her motives. “And what, exactly, are you ordering?”
“Oh, something that I think both you and Fiery will enjoy.” She answered once more with a grin, then quickly turned around, opened the door and ran out before either mares could question her more.
“H-hey wait! Vinyl!” Octavia called out to her friend. “Horseapples… Fluttershy?”
“Y-yes?”
“Do you mind if you stay here and watch the place? Make sure that Pinkie doesn’t do anything to the kitchen?”
“Hey!” Pinkie had heard her sister when she was coming down the stairs. “I’m not THAT messy Octi!”
“Sorry sis, maybe you’re right, but I still want somebody to watch the house if Fiery is asleep. Can you do it Fluttershy?”
Fluttershy fidgeted for a moment. “O-oh, I-I don’t know. I-I mean, it’s not like I don’t want to, it’s just…”
“Just?”
“I-I have to take c-care of the animals back home…”
Octavia sighed. “Alright, I guess that makes sense… Pinkie?”
“Yeah sis?”
“Pinkie, I’m giving you super important job, are you sure you can do it along with making dinner?”
“Of course Octi! I can do anything if you want me to!”
Octavia sighed once more. “Alright then, I want you to watch the house then while I go investigate what Vinyl is up to, are you sure you can handle that?”
“Of course Octi! I won’t let you down!” She got on her hind legs and put on a serious face, then using one of her forelegs, she saluted her sister in a serious manner, until she broke out in a laughing fit.
“Alright then, I guess I’ll go after Vinyl. I’ll see you girls later.”
“Alright, um, ‘Tavi.” Fluttershy smiled sheepishly, as Octavia smiled back.
“You don’t have to be so worried or embarrassed saying it Fluttershy, but if it makes you uncomfortable I don’t mind you calling me Octavia, honest.”
“O-oh! No, it’s nothing like that! Really! It’s just… New to me, is all.”
Octavia continued her smile and did something that made Fluttershy squeak. She had walked over right next to Fluttershy and gave her a big hug. “I’m glad we’re friends Fluttershy.” She said softly.
“U-um… Me too?”
“Wow Octi, that’s something weird to hug her for.”
Octavia began to blush and broke the hug off. “Ehehe, sorry, I guess.”
“O-oh, no! Don’t be! I… Thought it was… Sweet.”
“Well, I’m glad you think that Fluttershy, but now if you don’t mind, excuse me while I go catch up with Vinyl and make sure she doesn’t do anything to embarrass us.”
“Have fun Octi!”
Octavia ran out the door waving goodbye to the Elements of Laughter and Kindess. After she had left, Fluttershy said goodbye to Pinkie as well and left while Pinkie went into the kitchen but before she left. “Wait a minute Fluttershy.”
“Oh, what is it Pinkie?”
“You want to have dinner here tonight?”
“O-oh… Um, d-do you think Vinyl and Oc… ‘Tavi, will mind?”
“Ah, I don’t think they’ll mind at all. The more the merrier, right?”
“I-I suppose… A-alright Pinkie, I’ll think about it.”
“Okey dokey then! See you later Fluttershy!” And with that Pinkie went back into the kitchen while Fluttershy left the house.
Octavia had finally been able to catch up with Vinyl and ended up walking up right next to her. “Hey Vinyl, where are you heading to?”
Vinyl turned her head to Octavia and grinned. “What? I told you didn’t I? I’m going to Rarity’s.”
“Oh come on Vinyl, I know you too well, there’s no way you would ever set hoof into that place.”
“Alright then ‘Tavi, then tell me, where else can I get to get clothes and costumes?”
“Why in Equestria would you want clothes Vinyl? It’s not like you dress up for anything that requires a special dress or something.”
“Whoever said that I’m getting a dress for a party?”
“Wha? What do you mean?”
“When we get there I’ll reveal what’s on my mind, how about that?”
Octavia gave out a defeated sigh. “Fine Vinyl, have it your way, but you better not do anything to embarrass us.”
“It depends on your definition of ‘embarrassment’.”
“Vinyl…”
“What? I’m just saying.”
Octavia gave out another sigh before dropping the subject and just focusing on walking with Vinyl.
As they reached Rarity’s boutique, Octavia had stopped Vinyl before they entered. “Alright Vinyl, remember, be on your best behavior.”
Vinyl rolled her eyes, which Octavia couldn’t see, and agreed. “Fine ‘Tavi, have it your way, I’ll be on my best behavior.”
“Good, then let’s head in.” With that they gave each other a nod and opened the door to the boutique, signaling their arrival to the owner of the shop.
“Coming!” A voice called out from what sounded like a back room of sorts. A white mare came out of the back room that Vinyl and Octavia knew somewhat, the owner of the store, Rarity, with her horn glowing, holding some needles and some thread in the air while walking out. “Oh! Octavia and Ms. Scratch! What a surprise to see you two here.”
“Hey! Why don’t I get my first name said?”
Octavia facehoofed. “Ugh, just drop it Vinyl.”
She gave out a huff. “Fine…”
“So what can I do for you today Octavia?”
“Actually Rarity, Vinyl here was the one who wanted to come, not me.”
Rarity gave out a gasp of surprise. “Really? Is that true Ms. Sc- err, Vinyl?”
Vinyl raised one of her eyebrows. “Something wrong with that?”
“Oh no! Of course not… Just… Different, from your usual tastes is all…”
“Well, you’re the only clothes maker in Ponyville, and would rather had what I want made from somepony I know is experienced and is good at making dresses, rather then somepony far away in one of those huge industry like shops in Manehatten or Canterlot or Detrot or something like that.”
“Well, I thank you for acknowledging me Vinyl, but I must ask, what do you want me to make for you?”
“That’s actually where ‘Tavi here comes in.”
Octavia looked at her companion with a confused look. “What?”
“Rarity, are you able to make me and Octavia some Prench maid outfits?”
Octavia’s jaw dropped, but then retracted as she facehoofed herself as hard as possible, almost giving herself a black eye. Rarity, on the other hand, was extremely confused. “I… I suppose I can… But what would you need them for dear?”
“Vinyl…”
“Actually Rarity, the reason why I want them made is because it seems that Fiery is into that kind of stuff.”
“Vinyl…” Octavia said with a little bit of anger in voice this time.
“Oh… I see… Um… D-does he want you to wear them around the house or…”
“Nope, costume play.”
“Costume play? For what, if you don’t mind me asking.”
“Vinyl don’t you dare answer that.” Octavia tried stopping her from talking, but it was too late.
“Sex.” Vinyl answered, with a giant grin. Octavia facehoofed herself over and over once more, clearly frustrated with her partner.
Rarity’s face begun to become red from her blushing, causing her drop the needles and thread she had been carrying with her magic from before. “O-oh… I, um, see…” Rarity tried to turn her head away, hiding her blushing. “U-um... Do... Do you want the entire set? P-panties and g-garters included?” She said, this time being forced to face them to let them hear her better.
“That’d be great if you could Rarity. Would the stockings come with it?”
“U-um, yes… They would.”
“Great! Oh, but one more thing Rarity.”
“Y-yes?”
“Do you mind if we pay on or after Monday? We’re getting paid this weekend for a party in Canterlot tomorrow and-“
“Wait, party? In Canterlot?” Rarity perked right up after hearing those words. “It couldn’t be a party being held by a Mr. Fancy Pants, could it?”
“Yeah! How did you know?”
“Well, because I, as well as my friends, were invited as guests. What are you going to be doing there?”
“She and Fiery are going to be playing there as entertainment… That’s why my group got cut time with the party…” Octavia answered for Vinyl.
“O-oh, I see… Um, I’m sure you’ll do fine there Vinyl, as well as your… friend…”
“I sure hope they do, for the sake of our paycheck…”
“Well then… I guess I can allow you to pay on Monday or a little bit afterwards for the dresses, but first I need you two to come in the back with me for measurements.”
“Alright Rarity, will do.” Vinyl responded cheerfully while Octavia sighed and followed.
‘Why am I letting her do this?’ Octavia thought to herself as she followed the two white unicorns into the back room.
Back at the house, Fiery was having a dream of his old life once more. This time, however, it was much calmer and somewhat even enjoyable for him. He was back at school, but this time, he was doing something he was actually enjoying. He was learning film, as he secretly loved to do sometimes instead of playing guitar, but could never join any type of club or go to any classes dealing with film in high school because of his mom.
But the classes on film weren’t the only thing he was doing that he enjoyed. There were six girls all over him whom he recognized instantly, despite their new human forms. They were the girls from Equestria. No, not the mane six, but the girls that Fiery was in love with. Octavia, Vinyl, Fluttershy, Redheart, Aloe, and Lotus. The six of them were gathered around him asking about how his day was and how he was doing and such. He enjoyed this, he didn’t know why, but he did.
But something was off, as there were more girls than just the six. There were at least two other girls there with him, but he didn’t recognize them at all. Their faces were hidden by an unknown shadow, and that’s when he noticed someone else coming up to him.
It was his friend, Patrick, from his old world. Patrick was walking up to him and greeted him in the usual way, and then proceeded to ask Fiery about his day just like the girls. But something caught his eyes, as four other girls were with Patrick… He didn’t know who these girls were as well, as their faces were hidden by the same shadow that covered the other two girls that was with him. They looked so familiar, but he wasn’t able to put his finger on it… Right as he was just about to figure it out, he heard a loud noise, breaking him from his dream world.
He woke suddenly hearing a crash from downstairs, causing him to force himself awake and sprint downstairs to figure out what was wrong. As he got down, he searched for where the noise came from. It was from the kitchen. When he saw this, he had guessed that Vinyl was up to something again and began to walk in. “Vinyl, what do you-“ But he had stopped once he recognized the pony standing there. “P-pinkie? What are you doing?”
Pinkie broke her focus on what she was doing to pay attention to Fiery. “Oh, hi Fifi! I was just making dinner was all. I also invited Fluttershy over for it, but she said she was going to think about it, so I’m making more for five instead of four in case she does take me up on that offer! But if not, at least you guys will have something to eat for lunch before you arrive at Canterlot tomorrow.”
“Wha… What the hell are you talking about?”
“Canterlot silly filly, you were-“
“Yes yes, I know about performing at Canterlot. I’m talking about dinner, why the hell are you making it?” He said in an irritated tone.
“Because Vinyl and Octi asked me to of course! I wanted to throw a huge party, but Octi said that would have been a bad idea so instead of doing a huge party, Vinyl suggested I make dinner for everypony, then we could enjoy the evening together, all four of us, or five if Fluttershy decided to come.”
Fiery sighed. “Fine, I guess I can’t do anything if ‘Tavi and Vinyl asked you… I still don’t like it though.”
“Oh Fiery, you don’t have to worry one bit about anything! I’m a superb cook! But enough about me, aren’t you suppose to figure out some songs to play tomorrow?”
“I guess so… But what should I play? I have no idea what is and isn’t exactly appreciated here in Equestria, or Canterlot to be more exact.”
“Well… The songs can’t really have any cursing in it.”
“Well there goes Nine Inch Nails, Rage Against the Machine, some of System of a Down. Anything else I need to know about?”
“Sex isn’t really frowned upon, but isn’t really looked up to either.”
“Well there goes maybe three fourths of my collection.”
“But that doesn’t mean you can’t sing about it.”
“Then change that to one fourth… From the sound of it, it sounds like I can only play things from the 60’s and 70’s. Now, for the hard part… Changing all the human related words into pony words.”
“What’s so hard about that?”
“Because sometimes I won’t be able to play the song correctly if I use the human words?... Then again, ‘Tavi and Vinyl didn’t seem to pick up on it when I was playing my music…”
“See? Everything will be just fine. There’s absolutely nothing to worry about.”
“Fine, but maybe you can listen to a sample if you’re able to take a break? Make sure it sounds okay and everything?”
“I’d be happy to do that Fifi! Though it’s sort of surprising that you want me to help you.”
“Yeah, well, don’t get too used to it. The only reason I want your help is because you’re the only one here I can rely on and know what I’m talking about since ‘Tavi and Vinyl are out at the moment.”
“Okey Dokey Lokey! I’ll come listen to you once I can take a break.”
“Alright, tha-“
“Okay! Break time!” She said, throwing down her apron while waiting for the food to cook in the oven.
“… Alright…”
She stood there standing there, smiling at him, before she spoke again. “Well? Aren’t you going to play for me?”
“Wha? I don’t even have my guitar on me! How am I going to play for you if I don’t have my guitar?”
“Well go get it then, come on, scoot!” She made a motion with her hooves pushing him out of the kitchen so he could get his guitar.
“Alright, alright, I’ll go get it… Geez…” He walked upstairs and had gotten his guitar out of his room. He came back down minutes later, where Pinkie had somehow set up a miniature stage for him in the living room, moving the furniture out of the way. “H-how the…” He stammered.
“Easy, I just went back home and brought this mobile stage with me and then moved the furniture before you came back down.”
“… What the hell…”
“Well then, aren’t you going to get on stage and play for me?”
“H-huh? Oh, sure, whatever…” He proceeded to get on the mini-stage she had somehow set up and started to play for her.
Back at boutique, Octavia and Vinyl had just finished up getting measured, when out of all ponies, Twilight Sparkle came into the boutique with Luna beside her in her transformed form. “Rarity? Are you here?” She called out for her friend.
“Coming darling, just finishing up with some clients.” Rarity called back to Twilight. She put her focus back on Octavia and Vinyl and spoke to them. “Alright then, because I’ll be busy tomorrow with the party, I won’t be able to work on your dresses then, but luckily for you I don’t have any orders due till next Friday, so I’ll be able to work on your dresses on Sunday and will hopefully get them out by Monday.”
“Alright, thanks Rarity. And don’t worry, I’ll be sure to pay you for them on Monday.”
“Very well Vinyl, I’ll appreciate that… Now, if you two don’t mind, I have a date with Twilight and Pr- err, Moonlight.”
“Moonlight?” Octavia spoke up. “Is that the name of the unicorn I saw with Twilight the other night?”
“It’s possible… Would you like to come see to see if you’re right?”
“Sure.” The three of them walked out to the main room of the boutique to greet the two new guests.
“Oh, Octavia and Vinyl, I wasn’t expecting you two to be here.” Twilight said out loud.
“Yes, well, Vinyl wanted to get something… Exotic, for us.”
“Oh? What was it?”
“I really think it would be best if you didn’t know darling. Now, are you girls ready to go to the spa? I already made sure ahead of time that Aloe and Lotus would be open this time.”
“That sounds great Rarity.” Twilight answered her. “Perhaps we can talk about what we’ll do at the party tomorrow.”
“Oh! Speaking of which, I still haven’t done your dress yet darling.”
“Oh, that’s alright Rarity, you don’t-“
“No no no, I insist that I make a brand new dress for you for the party.”
“Alright Rarity, if that’s really what you want… Oh, I’m sorry. Octavia, Vinyl, excuse me about-“
“It’s no problem Twilight.” Vinyl was the one who answered this time. “We know what you’re talking about.”
“You do?”
“Of course, because me, ‘Tavi, and Fiery are going to be there tomorrow as well, being the music entertainment and all.”
“Wait, what!?” Twilight looked shocked at this news. She looked over to Luna for any type of clarification.
Luna chuckled nervously. “Um… Didn’t I tell you Twilight?”
“No, you didn’t.” Twilight responded in an irritated tone.
“Well, now you know. Anyways, perhaps we should get going. Ms. Vinyl, Ms. Octavia.” She said to the two mares and bowed her head at their names, showing respect.
“It was very nice meeting you too, um…”
“Moonlight, Moonlight Eclipse.”
“Alright, well then. It was very nice meeting you too Ms. Moonlight, I hope to see you soon.”
“I’m sure you will.” Luna responded and smiled.
Octavia and Vinyl began to walk out of the store and back home while Twilight, Luna, and Rarity stayed in the store. After the door was closed, Twilight spoke. “So wait, that jerk is going to be playing at the party?”
“Yes he will Twilight, because my sister demanded to be so.”
“P-princess Celestia did!?”
“Yes, she thought that if you and your friends saw him play, perhaps you would think differently of him.”
“I suppose that makes sense…” Rarity started. “But enough of this, we should get going to the spa, otherwise they might close on us again.” She chuckled a little bit at her own joke, as did Luna, but Twilight stayed silent, still upset at the news.
‘Why in the world would Princess Celestia want him to play there? And what’s so great about him anyways!? Why is he getting all of this attention from the Princesses? There must be more to him than him just being a gryphon in a pony body…’
“Twilight dear? Are you alright?”
“Huh? Oh, yeah, just thinking was all.”
“Well alright then. Now, shall we get going girls?” Twilight and Luna nodded and the three of them walked out of the store, heading to the spa for a free session they were promised.
Octavia and Vinyl had just finished getting to the house as they heard inside music playing. “Must be Fiery.” Vinyl said outside. Octavia nodded in response, agreeing.
They opened the door to see him on a stage in the living room where the furniture used to be, with Pinkie watching him, cheering. “*Whistle* That was great! I heard it about from Octi but I had never imagined it would have been so cool!”
“Oh, well, thanks Pinkie. Yeah, I don’t know how I do it, but it just sort of happens. Also I-“
“What in the world is going on here!?” Octavia screamed out, clearly upset about the living room.
“Oh, hi Octi! Fifi here was just holding me a private concert is all, wanting to see if his guitar would still work and such.”
“I can see that Pinkie, but that still doesn’t explain why the furniture is moved out of their place and why there’s a stage set up in the living room…”
“Well I put it there, duh! I mean, how else was he going to feel atmosphere of playing a concert if he was sitting in a chair playing? I don’t really think it would have helped him if he did that so I thought about getting a-“ But she was cut off with a hoof being placed in her mouth from Octavia while Octavia used her other hoof to rub her eyes trying to calm herself down.
“Pinkie… I only gave you one job, and that was to watch over Fiery while you cooked…”
“Ah, come on ‘Tavi, there’s no real harm done at all. I mean, it’s not like Pinkie can take this stage down and put the furniture back in no time.”
“I’d like to add that it only took me 30 seconds to go upstairs and retrieve my guitar walking from the kitchen, and when I came back down she had somehow set this all up.” Fiery said to Octavia.
Octavia sighed, and then spoke once more. “Fine… I’ll let it slide this time Pinkie… Anyways, how is dinner coming?”
“Oh my gosh! I totally forgot!” Pinkie screamed and rushed for the kitchen, while both Octavia and Fiery facehoofed. Luckily though, Pinkie came back out of the kitchen with a smile. “Oh thank Celestia, I saved it just in time. I hope you like hay roast!”
“Hay roast? What in the world is that?”
Octavia and Vinyl turned to Fiery ready to explain, but then couldn’t think of anything to explain about it was. That’s when Pinkie interjected. “It’s like pork roast from your world, but instead of pork, it’s hay!” Then went back into the kitchen.
“Wait, what’s pork?” Octavia asked.
“It’s pig, and that actually sounds good Pinkie, thanks for the explanation, no matter how weird it is that you know what a pork roast is…”
“Wait, humans eat pigs!? That’s horrible!”
“Didn’t I tell you ‘Tavi? Humans are omnivores, we eat both meat and plants, or I guess I USED to eat meat, now it’s only plants huh?”
“I-I guess so… I-it’s just so horrible! Those poor pigs!”
“If it makes you feel any better ‘Tavi, the pigs and cows and other animals of Earth aren’t as intelligent as they are here. Their brains are literally the size of a peanut. And besides, they have no idea what they’re born for usually.”
“And how do you know that?”
“As I said, brain, size of peanut, don’t really have personalities… Look, maybe it’s easier to explain this way. Humans on Earth are the only planet capable of both needs and wants. All other animals, as far as we can tell, only have needs. The needs of eating, sleeping, and fucking. But humans are different. We WANT to eat certain things, or we WANT to sleep on a nice comfortable bed, or we WANT to satisfy our partner in bed. Animals don’t have those wants.”
“And like I said, how do you know that?”
“Because animals haven’t shown any type of wants for nearly 10,000 years, maybe longer, as far as human kind can remember through finding ancient civilizations and such. Granted, there were some civilizations that believed their animals were holy and sacred, or were gods of sorts, but even then it proved that our brain capability back then was maybe 1/4th of the capability we use today.”
“Come on ‘Tavi, if he’s the one from Earth, who are you to judge him? I mean, maybe he’s right, maybe other animals on his planet ARE too dumb to realize what they’re born for… Depressing as it might be.”
“Fine… It… It’s just shocking to me is all…”
Fiery finally got off the stage and placed his guitar up against the stage, then walked over to Octavia and braced her in a hug. “I know, and I’m sorry for coming off as a jerk right now, but… I really don’t know… I just want to apologize I guess for making you feel uncomfortable.”
Octavia was shocked at first, but returned the hug. “Thanks Fiery… I guess I was just shocked…” Just then Vinyl interrupted them by pouncing on the two of them and getting on in the hug.
“Group hug!”
Fiery began to laugh at Vinyl’s action, which then made Octavia to begin to laugh as well. “Oh Vinyl, you always know how to cheer me up.”
“Well of course, I am your best friend after all.” Vinyl said with a grin.
Suddenly Pinkie came out of the kitchen ready to announce appetizers for dinner, when she saw the three of them, and decided to join them. It was then that for some reason, Fiery remembered back to his dream, and felt like he was in one big happy family of sorts. Yeah… He could easily get used to this…
After several minutes of rolling on the floor laughing, Fiery got up and brushed himself off, the addressed the girls. “Alright girls, perhaps we should stop. Pinkie, didn’t you come out to say something?”
“Oh yeah! Appetizers are done!” She rushed back into the kitchen and came out with celery sticks with peanut butter on them.
“Those look good Pinkie, but are you sure it’s alright to eat these? I mean, dinner is suppose to be another two hours, isn’t it?”
“Well of course it’s alright, besides, you guys haven’t eaten all day, right?” Suddenly all their stomachs began to rumble. “See? What I’d tell you, now come on, eat up. And after dinner I have my super duper chocolatey fudgy triple layer cake! And boy was it ever hard to keep it away from baby Pound and Pumpkin Cake. I love them a lot, because their like my very own little brother and sister! But sometimes they cause me and the Cakes so much trouble. But at least they’re getting a lot better!”
“That sounds good Pinkie, I can’t wait to have a piece after dinner.” Octavia said to her sister. “Speaking of which, how are the babies? With how busy Mr. and Mrs. Cake are, they must be a hoofful trying to take care of.” Octavia commented.
“Oh, not really, they’re actually sweet little angels once you get them behave, the only hard part is getting them to behave.” Fiery laughed a little hearing the story. “And what’s so funny?” Pinkie asked him, thinking he was going to say something mean about the babies.
“Huh? Oh, no, it’s just… It’s just I wonder what having a little brother or sister would be like… Ever since my dad left us I was an only child, because my mom had to work extra hard, she didn’t have time for a relationship… I never had the chance to experience something like that…”
“Aww.” Pinkie went in for a hug. “It’s okay Fifi, we still love you. And besides, if you want to, you can make little brother and sisters of your own!”
Fiery began to laugh at Pinkie’s comment while Octavia and Vinyl began to blush. “Thanks Pinkie, I feel so much better now. But if you don’t mind, I’d rather wait at least a few years before I do something drastic like knocking one of the girls up. Speaking of which, do you guys have condoms in this world?”
“Yes, we do.”
“Well that’s a relief then, I should probably go pick some up once I get paid, huh?”
“Why? Afraid you might knock one of us up Fifi?” Vinyl said jokingly.
“Actually, yes, I am Vinyl. What happens if I got you, or Octavia, or Fluttershy, or any of the other girls pregnant? What then? Would we be able to support it the way we’re currently living? Would we have to give up for adoption? Granted I know Celestia told me she would pay for any expenses for any babies, but that still doesn’t make me feel any better, only being here for seven days and all. And besides which, what if there are any other girls wanting to get into the harem, that means I would have less time to spend with you girls and the baby and all.”
“Wow Fifi, I didn’t know you thought it through this much.” Vinyl said in a shocked tone.
“Well Vinyl… I just don’t want what happen to me happen to my children… That’s why when I was back on Earth, I guess I was sort of happy they had monogamy… Not to mention abortions…”
“Well we have those here as well.” Octavia commented.
“What, abortion clinics?”
“Yes, it’s in the regular clinic, along with the pharmacy here in town.”
“Jesus… Well ‘Tavi, I would rather have that as what we humans call ‘the nuclear option.’ Meaning we wouldn’t do it unless we absolutely had to, and as it being a last resort. But even then I wouldn’t want to get to that point… I’d rather just play it safe for a few years, until I’m settled into this world, then we can talk about babies…”
“Okey Dokey Lokey, whatever you want Fifi!”
Fiery raised his eyebrow at Pinkie. “Why do you care Pinkie?”
“Oh, you’ll know soon enough.”
“Okay…”
Pinkie had let go of Fiery as she had been hugging him the entire time, and then Octavia and Vinyl took her place. That’s when Octavia spoke in a soothing voice. “That’s alright Fiery… Whatever you want… We’ll be willing to wait until you’re ready to get settled in…”
“Yeah Fifi, we wouldn’t want to make you worry about something as trivial as kids.”
Fiery began to chuckle a little. “Thanks you guys. But Vinyl, kids are not a trivial matter, they’re extremely important, they’re our future.”
“Fine then, whatever you say… By the way…”
“Hmm?”
“The clinic is still open, and I’m sure Nurse Redheart would be happy to see you, perhaps you can go there and get some condoms for later tonight?”
“And how, Vinyl, would I pay for them?”
“Oh, I think having sex with you was a fair enough trade.” Octavia began to giggle a little at Vinyl’s joke, as Fiery also began to chuckle.
“Fine Vinyl, but just in case, we should bring some money with us in case she doesn’t accept that offer.”
“Alright, alright… Now, come on, we want to get there before it closes.”
“Alright then you two, have fun. I’ll be watching Pinkie and make sure she doesn’t do anything to screw up.”
“Hey! I heard that!”
Vinyl grinned and Fiery smiled. “Alright ‘Tavi. Come on Fiery, let’s go.” She let go of him and began to walk over to the door.
“Alright Vinyl, be there in a moment.” He called out to her, then turned to Octavia. “Are you sure you’ll be fine?”
“What, me? Come on Fiery, it’s only for maybe 15 minutes, I think I can handle a pony who I grew up with for 15 minutes.”
“That’s not what I mean.”
“Then what do you mean?”
“I mean I could sense you felt disappointed about how I felt when it came to kids…”
Octavia smiled at him and then wrapped her hooves around his neck and brought him in for a passionate kiss. After several minutes, she broke the kiss off and told him. “I’ll be fine, and I can understand why you would want to wait. So don’t worry, I’ll be willing to wait until you’re comfortable enough to think we should start a family.”
Fiery gave her a smile and kissed her again on her lips. “Thanks ‘Tavi, and don’t worry, I’ll make sure you’ll be the first mare to know.”
“That’s good. Now go on, Vinyl is waiting for you, and the clinic will be closing soon.”
“Alright then ‘Tavi, I’ll see you in a little bit.” He broke off the hug and went to the door, then turned around waved goodbye to her. He closed the door behind him as he and Vinyl walked out.
“I’ll defiantly be waiting… Darling…”
Vinyl and Fiery had just reached the clinic and luckily for them the pharmacy was still open. They walked in to see Nurse Redheart behind the counter. “Oh! Fiery, Vinyl! I wasn’t expecting to see you two.”
“Hey Heart, um, we actually came to pick something up.”
“Oh? What would that be?”
“Well… I sort of want… Condoms…”
“Ah, say no more…” She went into the back and got the largest kind she could find, already knowing what he looked like. “At least this puts my mind at peace some.” She said, handing him the box.
Fiery laughed nervously. “Yeah, me too.” Vinyl only stood there grinning. “So, what do I owe you?”
“Oh, it’s on the house. After all, I haven’t felt that good in years.”
This time Vinyl was laughing at the comment. “O-oh, um, thanks…” Fiery said nervously, feeling awkward at the conversation. “I guess I’ll see you next Friday then?”
“Can’t wait Fifi.” She gave him a wink and Fiery and Vinyl started to walk out of the doors.
“So, what do you mean see you next Friday?”
“Hmm? Oh, well, because I felt kind awkward being forced to have sex with her when we really don’t know each other that well, I suggested we go out on a date next Friday night. She wants to go somewhere fancy called ‘Olive’s Gardens’ or something like that, guessing it’s this world to our Italian food.”
“Oh, I see…” She said in a disappointed tone.
Fiery picked up on it and asked her immediately. “Are you upset that I haven’t asked you and ‘Tavi out?”
“Of course! Geez! You’re so dense.”
“What!? Look, if it makes you upset that much, after we get paid, I’ll take you and ‘Tavi out to the most expensive, nicest restaurant in Canterlot. How does that sound?”
Vinyl grinned and began to laugh, but then was able to answer him. “Oh, you don’t have do that Fiery, it’s fine, really.”
“No way, otherwise you’re gonna be upset until I do take you and ‘Tavi out, and before I even do that, you’re going to tell ‘Tavi who will also be upset with me.”
“Oh, seven days and you already know me, huh?”
“No, it’s just that I know your type. Now come on, we should be getting home, don’t want ‘Tavi and Pinkie upset and all.”
“That’s for sure, I hope you never see Pinkie upset. When she does she becomes… Different…”
“Different how?”
“Well for one she starts to talk to inanimate objects.”
“Oh, great, so she becomes crazy. Awesome.”
“Not to mention her hair literally deflats and becomes straight. And then to go with it, her coat color becomes a little bit darker and she becomes really depressed.”
“Alright, alright, I get it, don’t piss her off… Geez, who would have guessed that when the most loveable pony becomes upset she becomes crazy…”
“Loveable? I thought you hated how she acted.”
“Eh, she’s grown on me… That and the fact that ‘Tavi would kill me if I didn’t at least become friends with Pinkie.”
Vinyl grinned and started to laugh. “I suppose you’re right, ‘Tavi certainly would want to make you suffer for making her sister depressed.”
“Exactly. Now come on, they’re still waiting for us at home.” He said, and then began to run home before it became too dark.
“Alright, alright, hold your tail, I’m coming.” She called out after him and started to run after him.
Fiery and Vinyl had just finished getting home, and Pinkie had just put the roast on the table, also somehow was able to change the living room once more while the two of them were gone. ‘How the hell does she do that?’ Fiery thought to himself.
“Welcome back you two, and right on time too.” Octavia called out to them.
“Thanks ‘Tavi, and it smells great.”
“Thanks, I was trying to do my best after all.” Pinkie said after receiving the compliment from Fiery.
“No problem, now shouldn’t we start eating?”
“Soon, we still have to set the table and such, and besides, don’t you want to put those up in your room?” Octavia said, pointing to the box that was bulging out of his flesh pocket.
“Oh shi-, right, thanks for that ‘Tavi, be right back.” Fiery began to walk up the stairs to his room while Vinyl had walked over to Octavia to talk in secret.
“So I just found something interesting.”
“Hmm? What was that?”
“Apparently Fiery is taking Nurse Redheart out on a date next Friday.”
“What!? Why? He hasn’t even asked us yet!”
“I know, I know. But his defense was that he felt bad being forced to have sex with her right away, and wanted to know her better. But because I made him feel bad about it, he said that after we get paid, he’s gonna take us out to the biggest, most expensive, most nicest restaurant in Canterlot.”
Octavia smiled at her friend. “I can’t believe I’m saying this, but nice going Vinyl. Good job.”
“Why thank you. Now if you’ll excuse me, I need to get the wine from the basement while Fiery is still upstairs.”
Suddenly Pinkie came through the kitchen door with the 2,500 bit bottle of wine in her mouth and spat it out onto the table, landing perfectly. “You mean this bottle?”
“Yeah… How did you know to find it?”
“Oh Vivi, you should know by now.”
“Wha? I don-“
“Just drop it Vinyl, never question Pinkie about her antics, just accept it for what it is, no matter how weird it is…”
“Alright ‘Tavi…”
Back in Fiery’s room, Fiery had just placed the condoms on his dresser and was talking to the door when he heard Celestia’s voice in his head. ‘Testing, testing, is thing on?’
‘Celestia?’
‘Ah, good, so it is working.’
‘What is it? I was about to have dinner with the girls.’
‘Alright, but before that, I want you to know something Joseph.’
‘Can it wait? I’m sort of hungry and all…’
‘No, it can’t. Now, do you remember me saying that I was going to tell you, your candidates, and the Elements everything after the party?’
‘Y-yes?’
‘Well, the thing is that I actually want to talk to you and my sister at the same time before that, so expect her to be picking you up tonight.’
‘C-can’t we just sort of, you know, talk through our heads in a three-way?’
‘Let me rephrase that, I need to talk to you and my sister at the same time before that IN PERSON, get it?’
‘Fine… So what time should I expecting her to come?’
‘Well, I imagine the girls want to have some fun with you tonight, so I’ll let her know when it’s alright to go in and take you.’
‘Wait, you mean you’re going to be watching us?’
‘Well, I’ve been watching you so far.’
‘WHAT!?’
‘Don’t worry, it’s not like I can record what I see through my mind and put it up on the internet.’
‘I don’t give a shit about that! You’re watching an intimate moment between me and my mate! Don’t you think it’s a little RUDE to have someone looking at you while you do it?’
‘Mmm, no.’
‘… I hate you so much sometimes…’
‘And I love you too Joseph. Now go on, the girls are waiting for you.’
With that, Celestia ceased connection with him, and Fiery began to walk downstairs to have dinner with the girls.
At the spa, Rarity, Twilight, and Luna had just finished their free session when Celestia began to talk to Luna via head. ‘Lulu, you there?’
‘Tia? What is it this time? Can’t you see that I was just getting done relaxing for once in about a thousand years… A thousand years which YOU banished me to the moon.’
‘Geez, how long you going to be mad at me about that? It was just a little joke.’
‘JOKE!? Tia… Fine, what do you want?’
‘I need you to pick up the human later tonight and bring him to the castle. I need to talk to the two of you in private.’
‘Can’t you, I don’t know, talk to us using a three-way method of talking with our heads?’
‘What, can you guys communicate now to each other as well?’
‘What?’
‘Never mind, anyways, I actually need to see you two in person, that’s why I need you to pick him up.’
‘*Sigh* Fine Tia, I’ll do it… But that’s ANOTHER favor you now owe me.’
‘Fine, fine, whatever. Just go get him when I tell you its okay to do so and then I’ll be expecting you two, okay?’
‘Fine sister.’
Back at the house, the girls and Fiery had just finished eating dinner and drinking the wine when Fiery spoke up. “Oh man, that was a really good roast Pinkie, I underestimated you.”
Pinkie giggled a little bit, due to her being the Element of Laughter, but also because she was a little tipsy from the wine. “Thanks Fifi, I appreciate it.”
“No, no, I mean it, that was a REALLY good roast.”
“Oh Fifi, if I didn’t know any better, I would think you were hitting on me.”
“Maybe I am.”
“And maybe there’s about to be one less male in this world.” Octavia threatened him.
“Alright, alright. Geez ‘Tavi, was just having a little fun is all.”
“Yeah Octi, stop being such a party pooper!”
“I’m not being!- Look, I just don’t want to worry about you two doing something, that’s all.”
“Ah, come on Octi. You might not know it, but maybe I WANT to be a part of Fiery’s harem!”
“Don’t even joke about that Pinkie.” Fiery said before Octavia could say it.
“Ah, come on, not you too Fifi! Come on, I’m a lot of fun in bed! And think, wouldn’t it be really hot to have a three-way with two really cute sisters?”
Fiery began to think about it and a grin grew on his face before Octavia snapped him out of it. “No way… At least not right now.”
“So you’re open to the idea Octi?”
“Maybe, but not right now. But anyways, didn’t you say you had some cake for us?”
“Oh! Right! Come on Vivi, let’s go get the cake.”
“Why do you need me?”
“Because silly, I need your magic to carry it so it doesn’t fall over.”
“Alrighty then.” Vinyl grinned and followed Pinkie into the kitchen. They came back about 30 seconds later with a cake that was completely covered in chocolate frosting that looked to be about four stacks high.
“Wow Pinkie, that looks really good.”
“Thanks sis, I put a lot of time and effort trying to make it as perfect as possible.”
“Well it looks delicious.” Fiery commented.
After eating the cake, and putting away the leftovers, the four of them stayed at the table talking until about 9:00. “Oh shoot, look at the time, the Cakes are going to be upset with me for being out so late.”
“Wait, you have a curfew Pinkie?” Fiery asked.
“Well, sort of. It’s more like they don’t want me out too late because then the babies can’t sleep unless I’m in the house. I don’t know why, but somehow they’re able to sense if I’m home or not, and they get upset if I’m not in the house when they go to sleep.”
Fiery began to chuckle. “Well I think that’s really adorable… Anyways, it was good seeing you Pinkie.”
“You too Fifi, and I’m glad you’re not as mean as I thought you were.”
“I’ll take that as a compliment.” Fiery replied, giving her a hug.
After they all said goodbye to Pinkie and giving her hugs and such, Fiery closed the door and looked to Vinyl and Octavia. “So…”
“So?”
“Anything else you girls are up for tonight?”
Vinyl grinned and looked at Octavia. “Oh, I can think of a few things.”
Octavia knew where Vinyl was headed, and instead of getting upset, she only smiled as well. “Very well Vinyl, if that’s what you want to do, I’m up for it.”
“Oh? And what exactly would that be?”
Vinyl had changed her voice to a seductive tone. “Well, it requires me, you, and ‘Tavi, as well as your bed upstairs… If you catch my drift.”
Fiery smiled at Vinyl. “That sounds like fun Vinyl. Well, shall we?” He motioned for the girls to go in front of him and the three of them went upstairs to have a very special type of ‘fun’.
Several hours later, Fiery woke up to hear Celestia’s voice inside his head once more. ‘Fiery… Fiery…’ She thought, trying to act like a ghost. ‘I have come for your first born child Fiery…’
‘Har har, very funny… So I’m guessing your sister is coming now if you decided to wake me up?’
‘Indeed.’
‘Fine, I’ll get ready.’ He got up, carefully avoiding waking Octavia or Vinyl up from their sleep. ‘Man… That had be the greatest sex I’ve ever had.’
‘I’ll say, I’m quite impressed by your techniques.’
‘Damnit! What did I say about watching people having sex!?’
‘Oh whatever, I’m over 20,000 years old, I think I get to have a little fun watching some ponies have sex.’
‘Ugh, whatever…’ He mumbled under his breath and went to the bathroom to freshen up. He came out minutes later and walked over to the girls while he waited for the Princess of the Night to show up. ‘They really are beautiful…’ He thought to himself while he watched them. ‘I suppose I’m the luckiest guy in the world, huh?’
‘No, that’d be the Big Macintosh fellow over at Sweet Apple Acres. As much as ponies don’t know, he’s actually got a harem consisting of 1,143 mares.’
‘… You’re joking, right?’
‘Nope. He actually volunteered for it as it was a town full of nothing but mares, and he took it upon himself to get all of them pregnant. After many months of exhausting nights, he was finally able to do it and now that town is bustling with both little colts and fillies.’
‘As I said from before, what about the incest?’
‘They’re the Apple Family, how else do you think they survive generation after generation?’
‘Please tell me you’re joking about that.’
‘Alright, I am about that part, but I’m not when it comes to the town full of mares.’
‘Fine, whatever… Anyways, where is your sister?’
‘Right here.’ A new voice entered his mind. He turned to the balcony outside to see the Princess of the Night standing there.
‘Geez, nearly gave me a heart attack.’
‘Well I’m very sorry about that, but it’s not like I like breaking into ponies’ homes and retrieving one of the residents for my sister.’
‘Alright, alright, I’m sorry… Now, should we go?’
‘Yes, I would appreciate that.’
‘Alright, but before we go, I just want to do one thing.’
‘What’s that?’
‘This.’ He thought as he bent over the sleeping Octavia and Vinyl and kissed them both on the cheek, saying goodbye for the night. ‘Alright, now we can go.’
‘Awww, wasn’t that just so sweet?’ Celestia’s voice entered his mind.
‘Oh shove it.’
‘Indeed, now let’s go, my sister is waiting for us.’
‘Alright alright, what do I need to do?’
‘Just hold onto my mane, and I’ll do the rest.’
Fiery grabbed hold of her mane with his mouth. ‘Okay, like this?’
‘Yes, now hold on.’
‘Wait, wh-‘ But it was too late as Luna changed into her mist form and started to head towards Canterlot Castle.
As they arrived at the castle, Luna changed back into her regular form with Fiery letting go of her mane in the process, being flung into the wall almost crashing into it before Celestia caught him mid-air. “Good catch…” He said sarcastically.
“No problem.”
After Celestia had gently placed him on the ground, Luna spoke to her sister. “Very well Tia, why are we here? Why did you need to talk to us in private and in person?”
“Luna… Before we get to that, I must you ask something very important.”
“What is it Tia?”
“Do you happen to remember anything from before becoming Nightmare Moon?”
Luna began to think a thousand years back, but… Everything was blank… “I… I don’t know… I never really thought about it until now but… No, I can’t remember anything! What… What happened to me Tia?”
“Calm down Luna, believe it or not, that’s actually good.”
“How is that good!?” Luna began to hyperventilate, worrying that something was wrong with her for forgetting everything before becoming Nightmare Moon. Was it the curse of the Nightmare? Why was she not able to remember even her most cherished foalhood memories? “Why can’t I remember anything!?”
“Calm down Luna! I’ll tell you… It’s…”
“What!? What is it sister?”
“It’s because I put a memory-lock spell on you right before you became the Nightmare.”
“What… What do you mean Tia? Why? Why did you do that?”
“And why do you have me here to listen to this?” Fiery asked Celestia.
“Because Fiery, this actually concerns you as well…” She answered.
“What do you mean Tia? How in Equestria does this concern the human?”
“Yeah, what she said.”
“Because you two… I haven’t been telling the entire truth to you two this entire time… B-“
“Wait, what do you mean you haven’t been telling me the truth!? Didn’t we agr-“
“Yes Luna! But you must understand why I did it, which is why you must understand the reason of what I’m going to do next, but you must trust me NOW if you wish to learn the truth.”
Luna stayed silent for a while, contemplating whether or not she should believe her sister. ‘Everything was a lie? Why Tia… Why would you lie to me?’
‘To protect you…’
“Protect me!?” Luna screamed out, causing Fiery to jump. “What was there to protect me from!? What, did you try making it so that I wouldn’t know nopony loved my nights back then? Because if that’s the case, you failed, miserably!”
“Luna! Calm down and let me explain!”
“No! If you were lying to me this entire time, then why should I trust you now!? How do I know what you’re saying right now isn’t a lie!?”
“YOU DON’T!” Celestia finally yelled at her younger sister, making Luna recoil. It always frightened Luna when Celestia would yell at her, though she couldn’t remember at that moment all the times she became afraid. The only time she did stand up to her older sister was the day she became Nightmare Moon, and her prize for it was being banished to the moon for a thousand years. “Luna! If you must know, what I was protecting you from was losing the one you loved!”
When hearing those words, Luna had finally calmed down her anger, but then traded it for concern. What did Celestia mean she was protecting Luna from losing the one she had loved? What did that mean? And how was the human involved in any manner to it? “What… What do you mean Celestia?”
Celestia sighed. “Luna… The reason why I locked your memories up was because you became devastated when you found out that you were going to lose the stallion that you had loved since his birth…”
“W-who? Who was it?”
Celestia looked at her sister with sadness in her eyes. “Luna, if you must know, then I help you, but I will not tell you.”
“Why not!?” Luna said in anger once more.
“Because… I think it is better for you to remember it… Both of you…”
“Wha-“ Was all Fiery could get out as Celestia’s horn began to glow a bright light. With a flash, the light exploded as Celestia casted a spell onto Luna and Fiery, unlocking something in both of them, deep within themselves… Their memories…
Here is the revised ending to Chapter 19, I hope I can create a MUCH better Chapter 20 out of this. Also, for those who missed the note on Fimfiction, to summarize, IANW has proof-readers now. This is because I felt like I f’ed up on chapter 20, yadda yadda yadda, anyways, what this means is that IANW’s chapters will be taking a longer time to come out. What this also means for my other story, Downfall, is that it will be on hiatus for a little bit longer, but hopefully for not too long. Don’t worry Downfall fans, I will be getting back to it once I get to a certain point in IANW. I hope you understand that I’m doing this so I can make the story better, and I’m sorry this chapter isn’t as long as it originally was. Poodicus out.
Into A New World: Original Chapters
Chapter 29: Ripple
Fiery woke up the next afternoon, his head hurting only a little from the alcohol he had drank the night before. He went to the bathroom to do his daily routine, then went down to the dining hall to eat some ‘breakfast’. As he was eating, Celestia came into the dining hall as well, to sneak in a snack between meetings. She saw Fiery and sat down at her chair to address him. Fiery looked up and greeted her. “Morning.”
“It’s one in the afternoon. It’s a little late to say ‘good morning’, don’t you think?”
“You knew what I meant, didn’t you?” Fiery replied, eating some more of the corn flakes he had ordered, then took a sip of the black coffee he had as well.
Celestia sighed, but before she could reply to Fiery, a housekeeper had entered the dining hall and had put a plate in front of Celestia containing a small piece of carrot cake. “Ah, thank you Seabreeze” The dark blue earth pony mare bowed and walked back out of the hall. Before eating, Celestia turned her attention back to Fiery. “Luna is still upset you know.” She said as she cut off a piece of the cake and ate it, using her magic to hold the fork.
“Is she now? What about?” Fiery responded, in between bites.
“You truly have no idea?”
“Nope.” Fiery replied as he finished off his corn flakes.
“Well then, perhaps I shouldn’t tell you…” Celestia told him as she took another bite of her cake.
“Why not?”
“Because Fiery, you should figure it out on your own, don’t you think?”
Fiery sighed and began to drink his coffee. As he was drinking it, he finally came up with something that he thought would make sense. “Is she upset about what I said yesterday? About how I loved ‘Tavi more than her?” Celestia nodded. In response, Fiery groaned before he answered. “Ugh, doesn’t she understand the shit that ‘Tavi and I are going through right now?! I thought that out of all ponies, Luna would be the one who would understand!” He yelled and nearly broke the mug that he was drinking out of by slamming in into the table.
“Does it really give you a right to tell my sister that you love another mare more than her though?”
“Oh don’t you start with this shit as well!”
Celestia sighed and replied to his outburst. “Forgive me Fiery, I did not mean to offend. I’m trying to look out for my sister, that’s all.”
“Yeah, well how about you try to make all the girls in my harem fucking happy! I can’t fucking do this Celestia!” Fiery screamed as he threw his hooves up in the air. “Luna needs to fucking understand that relationships are going to either build or fall apart depending on how ponies act! If she keeps acting like a selfish, spoiled-“ Fiery stopped as he tried to calm himself before he ended up saying something he would later regret. “Look, I love Luna very much, but her going around acting like she deserves me to herself… I can understand how she’s been gone for a thousand years, fine, but mares nowadays have gotten used to sharing their lovers with other mares. She needs to grow up and learn that that’s the way the world works now.”
“I’m surprised that you would learn that so quickly considering you’ve only been here for about seven weeks.” A new voice emerged from the hall as the blue alicorn herself walked in. “Where as I’ve been back for nearly three years.”
Fiery sighed and looked at Luna, then spoke. “Look Luna, I-“ But before he could get any more out, Luna put up her hoof to stop him.
“So I haven’t learned the ways of today, huh?” She asked. “Well then, perhaps it would be good for us to spend some time apart as well so I could learn the ways of today, don’t you think?”
“O-Oh come on Luna! That’s not fair! You know I’ve already been kicked out of my house already, please don’t kick me out of here as well!”
“I actually think that’s a wonderful idea Luna.” Celestia commented, earning a glare from Fiery. “Luna, you could learn how to be more… sharing, if you will.”
“And what about me, huh?!” Fiery asked angrily. “What the hell am I suppose to do? Just spend the next four days out in the streets?!”
“Well-“ Celestia answered him. “You could always spend time with Fancy Pants’s daughter in Manehatten until your concert. I’m sure she’ll be happy to spend some quality time with you. And then after your concert, you could go back to Ponyville to spend some quality time with the mares you’ve been neglecting for the past four weeks, even get some more mares if you wanted to. How does that sound?”
Fiery sighed. “Fine, but it’s not like I can exactly show up at her place, not to mention I have no idea where it even is. Besides, how do you even expect me to get there?”
“Well, how about I go ask Mr. Fancy Pants while you get your things, hmm?” Celestia asked him.
“Fine… By the way, Patrick told me that the guitar you gave him works like the one I got from my human grandfather. Is that true?”
Celestia nodded. “Yes, it does. I thought you’d appreciate not having to use the guitar that you got from your grandfather. Is that not alright?”
Fiery shook his head. “No, it’s fine. I was just wondering, that’s all.” He got up from his seat that he was sitting on and began to walk out of the hall, right by Luna. He stopped just a second to say goodbye to her. “Well, I guess I’ll be going… again…” He said in an upset tone.
“No need to get mad at me you know.” Luna replied.
Fiery raised his eyebrow. “Oh? And why’s that? Last I checked, you were the one who couldn’t handle me being shared.”
“That’s not true at all! I just can’t handle you going behind my back and loving another mare!”
Fiery facehoofed. “Luna… Those are the exact same things…”
Luna rolled her eyes at him and was about to speak, but was cutoff as Fiery hugged her. “Trying to make me feel bad or something?” She asked bitterly.
“Can’t a guy just hug one of the girls he loves because he’s going to miss her?”
Luna rolled her eyes again. “You’re just upset because we didn’t sleep together this time around.” She said shamelessly.
“True, but I’m also hugging you because I really will miss you. When’s the next time we’ll see each other?” Suddenly, Fiery got an idea, and turned his attention to Celestia. “Aunt Celestia, do you mind if you give me some time to get ready?”
“Of course, how much time do you think you need?”
“Mmm, maybe an hour and a half. No two hours at least.”
“Two hours? Whatever for?” Celestia asked him.
Fiery turned his face back to Luna and smiled devilishly. Luna picked up on what he wanted to do right away and spoke. “Oh no! I’m upset enough at you, there is no way I’m doing that! Besides, I have very important things to do and-“
“I can always cover for you little sister. After all, you’re only doing the exact same things as me today.” Celestia said with a grin.
“T-Tia! How could you!” Luna spoke out in protest, trying to get away from Fiery as she did, but couldn’t as he held her tight in the hug.
“Oh come now Luna. Who knows, maybe you’ll enjoy it.” Fiery said to his lover. He leaned in to whisper in her ear, causing her to blush as he spoke in it. “I promise I’ll make it feel good for you.”
“The answer is no Fifi! I don’t care how much you want it, there is no way I’m sleeping with you right now!”
Fiery sighed. “Fine… I’ll still miss you though.” He stayed silent for a little while, still hanging onto Luna, before he spoke again. “Can I at least kiss you goodbye?”
Luna sighed before answering him. “Fine, I suppose a kiss will suffice.” She finally got a little distance between them in the hug and kissed him passionately on the lips. After a minute of kissing, she finally let go of him, leaving a strand of saliva behind. “Is that fine?”
Fiery chuckled a bit and nodded. “Yeah, I suppose that’ll have to do… I really will miss you babe…”
“Oh, I’m a ‘babe’ now, am I?” Luna asked. Fiery rolled his eyes.
“Sorry, force of habit.”
“Do you call Octavia ‘babe’ as well?” Luna asked him.
Fiery sighed and answered. “Yes I do… As well as ‘baby’ sometimes.”
“Then I demand you to call me those nicknames as well as Lulu.” Luna told him.
Fiery smiled, then chuckled. “Very well Princess Lulu.” He answered as he pushed his own snout against hers, causing her to blush some.
The two sat there on the floor, hugging one another, snouts touching and eyes closed with smiles on their faces for a few minutes, until a cough got their attention and snapped them back into reality. Luna and Fiery quickly let go of each other and sat up straight, trying to act as though nothing went on. Celestia giggled at their cuteness, but stopped as she spoke to them. “I suppose you’ll only need about half an hour to get ready then Fiery?”
“Uh, yeah.” He answered. “Maybe an hour.”
“Very well Fiery, I’ll do that… Luna?”
Luna sat up as straight as possible as she addressed her sister. “Yes Tia?”
“Do you mind if you go attend to the nobles who are currently waiting while I’ll go and find Mr. Pants to tell him the details, as well as send a letter to his daughter about what will be happening?”
“Very well Tia, but if he’s in the meeting hall, do you wish for me to tell you that you are expecting him?”
“Actually, that sounds much better. I’ll go to my study to send the letter, while you go and tell him that I need to speak with him real quick in private. He is most likely there anyways so I wouldn’t need to worry about trying to find him.”
“Very well Tia, will do.” Luna answered her sister, then walked out of the hall, with Fiery following her.
As the two walked out, they had bumped into Starry. “Oh, hello you two. Having a good day?”
“O-Oh, hey mom. Eh…”
“Fiery and I thought it’d be good for him to spend some quality time with the other mares while I spend that time apart to study up on today’s culture.” Luna answered quickly. “Now if you’ll excuse me, I have a meeting with the nobles I must attend.” Luna bowed to Starry and began to walk away from the Fiery and his mother.
“Spend some quality time with the other mares eh?” Starry teased her son. “Hope you have a wonderful time then son!” She said as she hugged her son and then immediately went into the dining hall, not letting Fiery get a word in.
Fiery shrugged, not knowing what to make of the weird situation he was just in, but ignored it and continued to go back to Luna’s room to retrieve his guitar, then to go back across the palace, across the courtyard, to get to the chariot landing area, where he would be getting a ride to Manehatten by the time he walked there.
As Fiery walked away, Starry walked into the dining hall where Celestia was still sitting. As she walked in, she immediately spoke to Celestia. “So Celly, I see you’re enjoying yourself.” Starry said with a smile.
Celestia rolled her eyes before she responded. “You know I need breaks like this Starry. It’s extremely stressful working with those nobles.”
Starry chuckled a bit before answering back. “Well don’t eat too much, otherwise you’ll get a stomach ache.”
Celestia rolled her eyes once more. “Thanks mom.”
“Well it is part of my job to look after the princesses until the king and queen return.” Starry said brightly.
Celestia put the fork she was using down gently onto the plate and looked at Starry sadly. “Until they return, huh?”
Starry saw this and sighed. “I’m sorry Celly, I didn’t-“
“No, it’s alright Starry. You’re doing what you were told to do, and you’re doing a wonderful job at it.” Celestia said to her friend, smiling. “I only wish-“ But she had stopped as one of the housekeepers came in to clean up the dishes that Fiery had left behind, and as they left, she sighed. “It’s been 1,000 years since I heard from either of them, telling me they would be revealing themselves soon after they had contacted me… But they never did…”
Starry walked up to Celestia and put a hoof on Celestia’s arm, rubbing it gently. “I’m sure they’ll return one day Celly, I know of it.” Starry said with a smile.
Celestia returned the smile and lifted her arm to hug her friend. “Thanks Starry, you just know what to say.”
Starry returned the hug. “No problem Celly… After all, what else are sisters for?” Celestia and Starry giggled a bit at Starry’s comment, enjoying their hug together, until Starry broke it off. “I’m sorry Celly, but I must get going. I promised the children I would play with them sometime today, and because I’m free-“
Celestia raised her hoof to stop her friend and smiled. “It’s no problem Starry, you can go.”
Starry bowed to Celestia and walked out of the hall, leaving Celestia to finish her cake in peace. While she was walking down the corridors to the part of the palace where the children were, a voice entered Starry’s mind. ‘I appreciate you not telling her anything just yet. ’
Starry replied to the voice inside her head, not frighten of it. ‘Of course my queen… She is already stressed enough with the humans with what I’ve told her, as well as what will happen in the future with your other daughter and my son. ’
‘Of course Starry, I understand… We’ve been gone for nearly 3,000 years, but I think it’s time for my husband and I to return to our children, and pass the crowns to them officially. ’
Starry had a smile grow on her face as the voice told her the plan. ‘I think Celly and Luna will be overjoyed with the news when it is time, Queen Theodora… ’
Fiery had just come back from Luna’s room, guitar on back, and was heading to the chariot landing area when he came across little Bramble. Fiery raised his hoof and waved at the young colt. “Hey Bramble!” He called out.
Bramble turned his head in the direction of the pony who called out his name, and saw who it was. A large grin placed itself on Bramble’s face, and he immediately began to run over to Fiery, calling out his name. “Fiery! Fiery!” He yelled back, almost running right into Fiery as he got next to him.
Fiery was able to stop Bramble from slamming into him from joy by using his magic. He caught the little colt, and stopped his movements. Fiery then got right up next to the boy and began to nuzzle him in affection. “Hey there little guy, how you’ve been?”
“Both me and Autumn have been great Fiery! It’s been a blast being here” Bramble began to think of what he had done for the past six weeks and immediately began telling Fiery. Fiery looked on with a smile, happy that Bramble was having a good time in the castle, despite Bramble only being there with his sister and Fiery’s mom. “And there’s the time that Auntie Starry got mad at us for blowing bubbles with our milk.”
Fiery chuckled a bit, trying his best to imagine his mother looking mad. “Well kiddo, sounds like you had quite the adventure.”
“Sure did! But… Where are you going Fiery? Aren’t you here to bring us home?”
Fiery sighed and put a hoof on the colt’s shoulder. “Not quite buddy. You see… ‘Tavi and I got in an argument of sorts and-“
“Was it because of something we did?” Bramble asked, tears forming in his eyes.
“What? No! Nononono. Don’t ever think like that Bramble.” Fiery said to the colt, taking the guitar on his back off and sitting in front of Bramble. “No, you did nothing wrong Bramble. You’re probably too young to understand, but… The reason why ‘Tavi and I got in an argument…”
“Is it because of something that daddy did?”
Fiery looked at the colt curiously. “Daddy?”
“Well… You’re going to be our dad soon, right…?” Bramble asked, his face still saddened.
Fiery smiled and hugged the colt. “Yes… Yes I am… And ‘Tavi and Vinyl are going to be your mothers as well…” ‘Mama ‘Tavi and Mama Vinyl… Wait… ’ “Scratch that, just ‘Tavi is going to be your mother, Vinyl will be your older sister.” Bramble looked at Fiery with confusion. Fiery rolled his eyes and answered. “Let’s just say that Vinyl is like a big child, and sometimes needs to be taken care of as well.” He said with a grin, earning a laugh from the colt.
Bramble began to nuzzle Fiery in the chest. “I can’t wait to see mommy and big sis…” Bramble said as he yawned, then fell asleep in Fiery’s arms.
Fiery smiled at the young colt as Bramble slept in his arms. “Such a cute kid…” Fiery said out loud quietly, but heard a mare respond to him from behind.
“If he’s so cute, maybe you can finally take him home; make my job a lot easier.”
Fiery chuckled a bit and used his magic to carefully lift the colt out of his arms so he could turn around. “You know I can’t do that yet mom.” He said to Starry with a smile.
Starry shrugged, and grabbed the child with her own magic, letting release his. “Eh, can’t blame me for trying.”
As Starry put Bramble on her back, Fiery watched with the same smile on his face, before finally speaking out. “Please keep them safe until we’re ready to bring them home.”
Starry turned to her son and smiled. “Of course Fiery, I would never imagine what I’d do if harm came to these children.”
Fiery picked up his guitar and placed it back on his back. “Thanks mom, I appreciate it.”
“No problem son, just promise me that you’ll actually treat these children like they were your own.”
Fiery continued to smile and nodded. “Of course mom, I wouldn’t have it any other way.” He then turned around and began to walk back in the direction he was originally headed. Starry watched her son walk away, a smile on her face.
Fiery reached the landing area with no more interruptions. He got in a chariot that was waiting for him, not surprised that Celestia had given the chariot drivers their orders in the hour it took him to get to Luna’s room and to the landing area.
As he walked up to the captain who would be in charge of the flight, he was surprised to see it was a mare, looking exactly like all the other solar soldiers. “A mare? In the military?” He said out loud stupidly.
She turned around, hearing him obviously, and scowled. “Something wrong with that Mr. Embers?” She asked in a bitter tone.
‘Shit. ’ “O-Oh, no, forgive me. What I meant is that it’s just surprising to see a mare in the military considering almost all, well really, ALL of the guards I’ve encountered so far have been… well, stallions.” He said with a shrug.
The captain rolled her eyes and sighed. “Very well Mr. Embers, I’ll let it slide this time, since you’re not the first pony to make that mistake. But enough about that, Captain Rainbow Flourish at your service.” She responded as she saluted Fiery.
“I-I see, um, nice to meet you Captain.” Fiery said as he stuck out his hoof for a shake, but got none back. “Um… Oh! Uh, Captain?”
“Yes Mr. Embers?”
“Does this flight go anywhere near Ponyville?”
“Indeed it does Mr. Embers. However, my orders are to take you directly to Ms. Fleur’s apartment in Manehatten as soon as possible.”
“I understand that Captain Flourish, but I was just wondering if you could just make an exception just this once. You see, I have a friend who lives out on the edge of town, and-“
The captain groaned and answered. “Ugh, Mr. Embers, I’m sorry to say, but I’ve never defied an order. Besides, we’re running late as is.”
“O-Oh, um, alright then…”
“I’m very sorry Mr. Embers, but rules are rules.”
Fiery nodded and got on board the chariot. “That’s alright Captain, you’re only doing your job.”
“Thank you for understanding Mr. Embers.” She saluted once more and walked in front of the chariot, where three of her comrades were waiting for her. “Alright you three, we all ready?” She asked them. They all nodded in response. “Alright then! Let’s go!” She began to flap her wings and got the chariot up in the air along with the other three pegasi.
‘Well, off we go. ’ Fiery thought to himself, not really excited about having to spend the next four days with a mare he had no idea about. ‘I just wish I could’ve made up with ‘Tavi before the concert… God damnit… ’
Shortly later in Ponyville, Fluttershy had just arrived at the musician’s house with three backstage passes to Fiery’s concert in Manehatten. She knocked on the door, and waited patiently for somepony to answer the door as she set the passes on the ground. It was only a few moments later that she heard somepony walking to the door, and as the door opened, revealed Vinyl. “Oh hey Fluttershy, what’s up?”
“O-Oh, um, hello Vinyl. I-I just got three backstage passes to F-Fiery’s concert, two of them being y-yours and ‘Tavi’s. Derpy accidentally gave me yours when she was giving me my tickets… I just thought you’d like to have it, as well as mine, since I-I can’t really go, taking care of the animals and all.”
“Oh, thanks Fluttershy!” Vinyl said with her usual grin. “Unfortunately… I don’t neither ‘Tavi or I will be able to go.”
“A-Alright, I’ll, um, go and see if somepony else wants them. D-Do you want me to do the same with yours and ‘Tavi’s?”
“If it wouldn’t be too much trouble Flutters. ‘Tavi is having a really tough time right now, and needs somepony with her.” Vinyl answered, this time with a saddened face.
“Oh! What’s wrong with her? I-I mean, if that’s alright…”
Vinyl smiled once more, trying to make Fluttershy more comfortable. “Not to be mean Fluttershy, but I think it would be best if you didn’t know… The pain that ‘Tavi is going through-“
“Oh, is she hurt?”
Vinyl nodded. “Emotionally she is. She just needs somepony by her to help her out.”
“Um, D-Do you mind if I come back to check on her after I give these away?”
Vinyl smiled and thought about it quickly. “You know what? Sure Flutters, that sounds good. I’m sure ‘Tavi will appreciate your company.”
“A-Alright then. U-Um, would you happen to know w-who would be interested in these?”
Vinyl began to tap her hoof on her chin trying to think of suitable ponies for it. She then remembered of the mares who tried to get with Fiery when Octavia was still expecting the pregnancy symptoms. “Maybe you can try out the Flower Trio? I know they wanted to get with Fiery some time ago. I’m sure they would be excited if they had those.”
Fluttershy picked up the passes with her mouth, getting ready to give it them away. “Fanks Finyl.” She said through the passes.
“No problem Flutters, see you soon?” Vinyl asked, getting a nod in response. “Alright then, see you soon.” Vinyl finished, then closed the door after she had said goodbye to Fluttershy.
Octavia came down the steps from upstairs. “Who was that Vinyl?”
Vinyl quickly turned around and spoke. “’Tavi! What are you doing out of bed?!”
Octavia rolled her eyes and answered. “I’m not sick Vinyl. I think I deserve some time out of bed.”
Vinyl sighed and apologized. “Sorry ‘Tavi, I’m just worried, that’s all.”
Octavia smiled at her friend. “I know you are Vinyl, and I really appreciate it… Now, who was at the door?”
“It was Fluttershy. Apparently she had gotten some backstage passes to Fifi’s concert on Monday, two of them that were ours. I thought it’d be best if she gave ours away since she was giving hers away as well.”
“Why did you do that Vinyl?!” Octavia yelled.
“W-What?! I-I just-“
“Just what? Think you knew what I wanted and did something without my consent?!”
“I-I’m sorry ‘Tavi! I-I just thought you’d appreciate not having to see him, that’s all!”
Octavia sighed and looked at the ground. “I guess I appreciate it Vinyl… I know you’re trying to look out for me, and you just did something you’d thought I’d appreciate… I don’t know, am I really grateful? I mean, part of me wants to forgive him already-“
“But you can’t! He needs to come back, crawling on his hooves! What he did was inexcusable ‘Tavi, and you shouldn’t blame yourself for it!”
“But I should Vinyl! He only did it because I practically pushed him to do it…! He wanted that child just as much as I did, and making him feel like he needed to take all the blame… I don’t even know how he can put up with me.” She said as she went back to the stairs and sat on them. “Every time something terrible happens to me, he’s the first one I blame Vinyl… No, He doesn’t deserve to have to come back on his hooves crawling, I should be the one doing the crawling, after all this time I’ve tried to make him feel bad for things he wasn’t responsible for…”
Vinyl walked over to Octavia and placed a hoof on Octavia’s leg, then smiled. “Is that the way you really feel ‘Tavi? Either way, I don’t blame you for the actions you’ve taken.”
“How can you say that Vinyl?! I’ve probably made him feel like crud because of my selfishness! All while he was trying his best to make me feel better in his own way! If anypony is to be slapped, hit, hurt in any way… It definitely deserves to be me…”
Vinyl quickly wrapped her hooves around Octavia’s neck and hugged her. “No, don’t think like that ‘Tavi, you’re not at fault.”
“But I am… I always am…”
Vinyl sighed and answered Octavia. “Do you really want me to tell you that you were wrong the entire time? That he deserved to hit you? Would that really make you feel better?”
“Would it make me feel better? No, but is it the truth? Yes… Yes it is… Just… Just try to help me from blaming Fiery for anything more. He doesn’t deserve to be blamed for things that he has no control over…”
Vinyl smiled and let out a sigh of relief. “Alright ‘Tavi, I’ll help you.” She told her friend as she kept hugging her.
Octavia smiled back and nodded, then returned the hug. “Thank you Vinyl, that sounds great.”
After several hours of just playing a few strings of his guitar, bored out of his mind, the chariot had finally reached Manehatten, earning a sigh of relief from Fiery. “Finally…” He said to himself quietly.
As they flew through the city, flying between the large skyscrapers and avoiding any pegasi that were avoiding the large crowds that were running into each other down on the ground, trying to make their way to their destination. Finally, after flying through the city for about 15 minutes, they had finally reached one of the larger skyscrapers, touching down softly as they got to its entrance. “We’re here.” Captain Flourish called out to her client. Fiery put the Les Paul back on his back and then got off the chariot. As he got off, he saw that the Captain was unhooking herself from the harness, while the other pegasi stayed together. He looked at the Captain with a strange look, but as she saw him, she knew what he was wondering and answered. “Princess Celestia wanted me to come with you to the penthouse to make sure you arrive safely.”
“O-Oh, alright… I suppose that makes sense…” The two got on the elevator, and without even asking, the Captain punched in the numbers for the code to take them to the penthouse at the top. ‘The hell? Did she know about that beforehand as well? ’
“One of the reasons why I was asked to escort you Mr. Embers-“ The Captain said out loud, startling Fiery out of his thought. “It’s because I’m actually close friends with Ms. Fleur. She and I grew up together.”
“Ah, I see… I suppose that would make sense as to why you would know the code for the penthouse elevator…”
“Indeed.” The Captain responded. As the two reached the top and the elevator doors opened, Fiery saw the penthouse and immediately became impressed with it. It was two floors, swimming pool outside, looking down at the downtown of the city. Everything inside looked like it was very modern and ‘edgy’ in a way, reminding Fiery a bit of his own home, except this place really had no walls, as the entire place had nothing but windows covering it. “Impressive, no?” The Captain asked Fiery, who nodded in silence.
Right as Captain Flourish had stopped talking, Fleur had come down the stairs from her bedroom and saw the Captain standing in the elevator. “Rainbow!” Fleur yelled out, galloping up to her friend and then hugged her. “It’s so good to see you!”
Captain Flourish returned the hug and answered her friend. “It’s good to see you too Fleur. It’s been a while, hasn’t it?”
“I’d say, but what are you doing here? I thought you were in Canterlot doing guard duties?” Fleur asked her friend, completely oblivious that Fiery was standing there, having only seen her friend. “Oh! Mr. Embers! I-I’m so sorry, I wasn’t aware that Rainbow was going to be the one escorting you.”
“Yes, well, the princess wanted somepony who knew you well to do so.” Captain Flourish explained. “Alas, because I’ve gotten Mr. Embers to his destination safely, I must get the chariot back to Canterlot before it becomes dark.”
“But it’s almost dark now! Won’t you at least consider the offer of staying?” Fleur asked, using her puppy dog eyes on Flourish, but Flourish did not budge.
“I’m sorry Fleur. Really, I am, but rules are rules. Besides, I don’t think you have enough room here for four extra guests, plus one more with Mr. Embers.”
Fleur huffed and pouted. “You always were a goody good hoof after high school.” Fleur said with a frustrated tone, but ended up smiling and hugged her friend. “It was good to see you again Rainbow.”
Flourish returned the hug. “I know Fleur, I know.” Fiery had stepped off the elevator, which made Flourish break off the hug with Fleur. “Well then, now that Mr. Embers is inside, and since I guess we’ve said our goodbyes, I guess I’ll see you later then Fleur.”
Fleur nodded at her friend and answered. “Alright Rainbow, will do.”
Captain Flourish pushed the elevator button, shutting the elevator doors, making her disappear. Fiery and Fleur turned to each other and smiled. “Nice place you have here.” Fiery commented, trying to be as nice as possible.
“Yes, well, daddy always wants best for her little girl.” Fleur said with a bit of a giggle. She smiled once more at Fiery and spoke. “Do you wish for me to show you around?”
“That’d be great.” Fiery answered with another smile.
For the next ten minutes, Fleur had shown him the penthouse, both of the floors, and finally ended it with the bedroom he would be staying in. “And this is where you’ll be sleeping I guess. Princess Celestia told me you were going through some troubled times and thought it’d be best if we slept apart, at least, for the first night.” Fleur said shyly.
Fiery sighed. “She said that huh?” Fleur nodded.
Fleur began to swing her front hoof back and forth, becoming nervous. “D-Do you mind if I ask what you’re troubled about?” She asked him shyly once more. Fiery nodded and motioned for her to come into the bedroom. He took off his guitar with his magic and laid it up against the wall, then sat on the bed like a human. “Oh, doesn’t that hurt your back?”
Fiery shook his head. “No, it’s alright. I’ve been sitting like for a long time, doesn’t bother me at all.”
“I see…” Fleur replied as she got up onto the bed as well, then sat next to him.
Fiery leaned back on the bed, then sighed. “So… What to say…”
“I-It’s alright if you don’t want to…” Fleur told him nervously.
“Excuse me for saying this Fleur, but it’s probably best that you know everything if we’re to get along for the next few days.” Fiery answered her. She nodded in response. “I guess the first thing that is troubling me was the whole ‘Tavi getting pregnant…”
“Oh! Congratulations!”
Fiery gave a little smirk and laughed a little. “Yeah… It would be congratulations alright… If it didn’t happen…”
“Excuse me?”
Fiery sighed again and answered her. “It was just yesterday morning that we found out that the baby inside of her was dead.”
Fleur gasped and covered her mouth with her hooves in horror. “O-Oh my goodness! I’m so sorry! I didn’t know!”
Fiery gave another smirk and replied. “It’s alright Fleur, you had no way of knowing… Anyways, as I said, that was only one of the things that was troubling me… Another one of them is what happened after we got home from the hospital and got me thrown out of the house for at least a week or so.”
“What happened?” Fleur asked, completely concerned.
“’Tavi and I-“
“’Tavi?” Fleur asked, curious.
Fiery nodded. “She was one of the mares who played at your graduation party. She was in the classical band, grey earth pony, black mane and tail, purple treble clef for a cutiemark, real name’s Octavia.”
“Ah, I see, I remember now.” Fleur answered him, nodding her head and understanding. “’Tavi a cute nickname you gave her?”
“Was her idea actually.” Fiery said with yet another smirk. He then began to frown a bit as he remembered the day before. “Yeah… It was her idea…”
“Fiery?”
“Hmm? Oh, sorry, just remembering yesterday, that’s all.”
“What happened?” Fleur asked with real concern once more.
Fiery sighed once more and answered again. “She and I got into an argument when we got home, our roommate Vinyl being the one who accidently triggered it. We said some things that I’m sure both of us regret… and then I did something which I’ll never be able to forgive myself for doing, even if ‘Tavi and Vinyl can…”
“W-What did you do?” Fleur asked, fearing the worse.
“I hit her…” Fiery answered softly, getting a gasp of shock from Fleur. “I hit her and I instantly regretted doing it… ‘Tavi is a mare who is going through something horrible right now and I slapped her out of frustration from the situation…”
“B-But you said you regretted it, right?”
“I did… But the action never should’ve been done in the first place. If you think differently about me now because of what I told you, I wouldn’t blame you if you didn’t want to be with me.” Fiery said with a hint of sadness in his tone.
“Why would I think that?” Fleur answered him, getting a confused look in response. “From what I understand, yes, you did something horrible, but you regretted it instantly. I’m sure emotions were high because of the situation, and you ended up doing something that you wish you could take back. Because of all this, it only proves that you’re a normal stallion, somepony who gets upset when he needs to get upset, and regrets doing something awful when he does it. I’ve dated a lot of stallions Mr. Embers-“
“Fiery. Just call me Fiery.” Fiery told her with a smile.
Fleur smiled back and nodded. “Alright, Fiery… I’ve dated a lot of stallions, and I’ll tell you right now, they could care less about the mare’s feelings. In this world with harems, all the stallions care about until they’re about 30 or 40 years old, is how many mares they can get in bed with. But you’re different Fiery, from the stories I’ve heard, and from what you’ve told me just now, I know that you’re the type of stallion who wants to take care of the mares he loves, that he wants to make all the mares feel equal.”
Fiery looked at her, obviously confused. “How did you get to that conclusion?”
Fleur giggled a bit. “As I said Fiery, I’ve heard a LOT of stories about you… Besides, am I wrong? Or do you not care about the mares you love?”
Fiery thought about what she had said for a minute. Finally he answered her. “I suppose you’re right… I really do care for all the girls, even if I don’t show them a lot of attention. I want them to feel like they’re all special, or at least try to. Granted, when ‘Tavi was originally pregnant, I only focused on her, but during that time I at least tried to spend some time with the other girls and tell them why I was spending so much time with her, that I wanted her to feel the most special in her time of need…”
“And because of that, those mares love you very much, don’t they?” Fleur asked him, getting a nod in response.
“Yeah, I guess they do…”
For the next hour and half, they talked about themselves, trying to get to know each other better, until Fiery’s stomach began to growl. Fleur let out a giggle as his stomach growled. “Hungry are we?”
Fiery blushed a little and nodded. “Y-Yeah, all I’ve had today was a bowl of cereal and a cup of coffee.”
“Well then, how about we go get you something, hmm? I’d love to show off my cooking skills to you.” She told him, as she gave him a wink.
“Sure, that sounds great Fleur.” He answered, smiling.
She smiled back at him. “Very well then, what do you want?”
Fiery shrugged his shoulders. “Able to make Cavallo?.” He asked her.
Fleur continued to smile. “Alright then.” She answered and got off the bed, then started to walk out the room.
As Fleur was walking out, Fiery got up from his laying position and started to look at her behind. ‘Damn, nice ass. ’ He thought to himself, remembering that he hadn’t had any sex for almost two weeks. He had spent all his time with Octavia, refusing the other girl’s offers, because he wanted to make her feel special. ‘Perhaps I should try to tap that tonight… ’ He continued to think as she finally walked out of the room. He let out a sigh and talked out loud as he laid back down on the bed. “Damnit, what the hell am I thinking? I already have ‘Tavi and the others… But still, would it really hurt to have one more? Or a few more in fact?”
Fleur had heard Fiery talking, but couldn’t understand what he said, so she went back in to interrupt him. “You say something Fiery?”
He got back up and shook his head. “Oh, no, not really. Just admiring how nice your place is, that’s all.”
Fleur smiled at him. “Well I’m glad you like it.” She then went back towards the kitchen area to prepare dinner for her and Fiery.
Fiery sighed once more and laid back down on the bed. ‘Well that was close. I’m glad that she wasn’t able to hear me at all. ’ Fiery then closed his eyes and began to rest, feeling tired from the long chariot ride, and wanted to get some rest before dinner.
It was late in the day in Ponyville. Fluttershy had gone back to the musician house to see how Octavia was doing, and was shocked at the story that Vinyl and Octavia had told her. She of course tried apologizing for something that she hadn’t done, which both Vinyl and Octavia forgave her, but she also became worried about Fiery, and wondered if he would try to do it again. “I don’t think so Fluttershy.” Octavia commented to the yellow pegasus. “I pushed him to do it. Besides, we could tell that he regretted doing it right away.”
“I-I know, it’s just that, hearing Fiery do something like, likethat…”
“I know Fluttershy, but you don’t need to worry about it. I suggested to Fiery that we stay separated for some time, until we’re able to see each other again.” Octavia told her friend.
“B-But ‘Tavi! You said it yourself that he regretted doing it, so why-“
“Because Fluttershy, I need some time to clear my head.” Octavia answered her. “The entire time Fiery has been here, whenever something terrible happened to me, or when something terrible happened in general, I would blame him for it. I want to change Fluttershy. I want to make it so I stop blaming him for things he has no control over.” Octavia admitted. “That’s why I need some time away from him, as well as…”
Fluttershy wrapped her hoof around Octavia and hugged her tightly. “It’s alright ‘Tavi, I understand.”
The two sat there in the house, alone, while Vinyl was out getting some groceries. Moments later, the door opened to reveal the white unicorn, groceries hovering in the air. “Hey girls, look who I bumped into at the market.” She said with her usual grin.
The two looked around her to see Nurse Redheart behind Vinyl. “Oh, hello Redheart.” Octavia greeted the guest.
Redheart nodded at Octavia’s greeting and walked over to her. “Hello Octavia, I want to apologize for how I acted with Fiery yesterday…”
Octavia shook her head. “No, it’s alright Redheart. You had no idea what was going to happen… I’m sure you heard?”
Redheart nodded. “I was in the room when Doctor Stable found out about the results.”
Octavia looked down on at the ground as she sighed. “I see…”
“Octavia, if there’s anything I can do to make it up to you…” Redheart started, then thought of an idea. “Oh! I know!” She pulled out the same backstage pass that the other three had gotten, and gave it to Octavia. “I guess his agent is giving it to all the girls in his harem. Even Pinkie got one, despite her not being in it.”
“Why are you giving it to me?” Octavia asked.
“Well, because I’m unable to go, and because Rose told me earlier about she got three from Fluttershy, one of them being yours… I thought you’d appreciate it if you could go, be with him when he does his first big hit.” Redheart said with a smile.
Octavia smiled back and nodded. “Thanks Redheart, that means a lot to me… I mean it.”
Redheart shook her head. “It’s no problem dear. It’s the least I can do to help you. Though I do have to admit, you’re acting a lot better than most mares act when they receive such horrible news.” Redheart said with worry.
Octavia chuckled a bit and answered her. “Well, it is devastating, and I still am very much hurt about it… But, this is life and there is nothing you can really do to change it.”
“Oh ‘Tavi.” Fluttershy said softly, then began to hug her friend again. Redheart got the same idea and hugged Octavia as well.
“Y-You girls! You don’t need to do this! Honest!”
“No Octavia, we do.” Redheart answered. “Fiery might not be here right now, because of what he did-“
“Wait, how do you know Redheart?” Octavia asked, but then immediately looked at Vinyl, taking a guess. Vinyl only grinned back at Octavia, causing Octavia to sigh. “Vinyl…”
Redheart giggled a bit and let go of Octavia. “Sorry Octavia, but if it makes you feel any better, I sort of pried the information out of her when she said Fiery wasn’t in town anymore.”
Octavia giggled a bit as well. “Well, I don’t blame you.”
“Still, it surprises me that he would do such a thing. Our sweet, innocent Fiery, laying his hoof on you in frustration! I don’t think I-“
“No, don’t say that Redheart.” Octavia cut her off. “I know what you’re going to say, but I must object to it. Fiery would be devastated if he knew that an action he regretted caused him to lose one of the mares he loves.”
Redheart sighed and smiled at Octavia. “Alright then Octavia, I believe you. If you really say that he would be devastated, then I won’t leave… Though I think it might be a good idea if we keep this info about him to ourselves, and make sure that Aloe and Lotus don’t find out. If they knew about it, I’m not sure what would happen.”
All of the mares agreed. After a while, the four of them began to talk to each other, getting to know each other better, until Redheart and Fluttershy had to go for dinner. Octavia and Vinyl ate their own dinners, then spent the rest of the time they were awake to watch a movie from Fiery’s laptop. As they were watching the movie, Octavia spoke to Vinyl. “Hey Vinyl?”
“Hmm?”
“Do you really think I should go see Fiery at his concert?”
Vinyl stayed quiet for some time, but finally spoke. “In all honesty ‘Tavi, I don’t know. I just don’t know…”
The two continued to be silent for a while until Octavia spoke up again. “Vinyl?”
“Yeah ‘Tavi?”
“Do you really think any of us would really leave Fiery?” Octavia asked seriously.
A smile grew on Vinyl’s face as she answered. “No ‘Tavi, I don’t think that. I think we all love him too much to ever leave him.”
Octavia smiled as well and cuddled up next to her friend. “Thanks Vinyl, I needed to hear something like that…”
“No problem ‘Tavi… No problem…”Link to next chapter
Chapter 29 Everybody! Yay! Quite a few things I’d like to say. First, after re-reading some of my stuff, I noticed some continuity problems in chapter 20, where I called Fiery’s human father ‘Charles’ but then a few chapters later I call him ‘Stephen’. I’d like to ask that if anybody finds any continuity problems like this or any other through the story, to PM my accounts, or leave a comment. Also, I’d like to say that for those who are reading these on Fanfiction . net, that you go to Fimfiction . net to read these, simply because I’m able to change the already posted stories on that website, unlike Fanfic which I have to resubmit an entire new chapter, make sure everything is set up correctly, then replace the existing chapter, just real annoying compared to the Fimfiction process and all.
Third off, I’d like to say that for those who haven’t seen already, I decided to cancel my story Downfall because I didn’t like the way it was going. See the cancellation chapter I posted to find out more. I guess I should also say that I’m thinking of creating a new story as well to take its place, but because it’s not a MLP fic, it won’t be up on Fimfic, only Fanfic.
Also, I’d like to apologize for having this chapter take so long compared to the other chapters. This is because I was being side-tracked with other things, but also because this is also actually the fourth rewrite of the chapter, because I didn’t like the first three. Now you know (and knowing is half the battle! [GI JOE] ).
Oh! And finally, before I forget. I’m thinking of changing Aloe and Lotus’s last name, simply because after doing some research (rewatching the first episode that one of them speak), Lotus has an Eastern European accent, so having a Egyptian type name wouldn’t make a lot of sense. I’ll have to go back and re-read and all that stuff, but shouldn’t take that long on Fimfiction to change it, whereas on Fanfiction, again, I’d have to do the whole resubmitting thing.
Welp, that’s about it. Until next time everypony! Poodicus out.
The Heimlich Maneuver, if done incorrectly, can shove a person’s xiphoid process up into their heart and kill them. (The More You Know) Henry Heimlich advocates for the use of malaria as a treatment for HIV.
Into A New World: Original Chapters
The Sex Scenes (Chapters 15-22, 26)
So because I felt sorta bad not having these the proper way, I thought I'd give you guys all the sex scenes for this story despite the fact that I was going to use them again in the 'Original' Story. If you notice, yes, the ponies in this story have a human-like anatomy. The reason for this is because A) It made it easier for me to write, and B) I felt less disturbed writing the scenes. (Yes, I did feel disturbed writing the sex scenes, but now I'm more or less. 'Meh' about it.
Chapter 15
Back in the spa, Fiery had just been brought to back for a massage. “If you follow me to the table sir, we’ll be able to give you that luxurious massage.”
“Um, okay…” He responded while getting closer to the table. “So… Do I need to lay on my stomach or back?...”
“Your stomach first please, we want to relieve you of ALL your stresses after all.” Aloe had begun to say to him seductively, unfortunately, Fiery hadn’t picked up on it at all. He never was one to pick up on hints from women, no matter how they tried. They always had to literally say to him they wanted to have sex in order to get him understand, it was sad really…
Lotus had finally walked in when she saw Aloe setting Fiery up for the massage. “I’m back sister, I’m sorry that took a while.”
“It’s no problem Lotus, after all, our friend here has only just begun his package.” She grinned at her sister, who only grinned back.
“So sister, what oils and incense should we use for our ‘special’ guest here?”
“Well of course the ‘special’ kind Lotus.” Aloe replied. Fiery could only wonder what these two were up to.
“Very well Aloe.” Lotus said to her sister, then began to walk into a back room where they had kept their oils and other massage supplies. She walked into the very back where she had kept the oil that they were talking about. An oil that had a small amount of a weak aphrodisiac in it as well as the incense that had the same aroma from the aphrodisiac. She opened the bottle of oil and smelled it a bit to see if it was the right kind.
Right after she had smelled the oil, she had begun to feel a tingling of sorts go across her body. After she was able to calm herself enough, she had closed the bottle and grabbed it along with the incense and brought it back to the area where Fiery and Aloe were.
“So handsome, what’s your name?” Aloe asked in the same seductive voice she had used earlier.
“It’s Fiery… Fiery Strings.”
“Ooh, such a strong sounding name.” Lotus commented after putting down the products she got in the back room. “Now darling, are you ready for your massage?”
“I suppose as I’ll ever be.”
“Good, then let us begin.” Aloe said and began to giggle alongside her sister. She grabbed the oil and rubbed it on her hooves, then began to slowly massage the back of Fiery.
Shortly after applying the oils and with the start of burning the incense, Fiery was already able to feel the effects of the aphrodisiac. ‘Shit, no no no! Shit shit shit! Think of something nasty! Think of… oh god!’ But it was too late, as his penis had already become fully erect.
“Now sir, we need to do your front-side.”
“Um… I’d really not.”
Aloe and Lotus began to giggle, thinking that the oil and incense had already taken a hold of Fiery. “Well sir, we can’t finish our massage if you turn onto your back. Now please cooperate.” Lotus said to Fiery in the same seductive voice that her sister used.
Fiery had hesitated at first but finally had to give in. ‘’Tavi, Vinyl, Fluttershy… I’m so sorry girls.’ He thought to himself as he turned onto his back ashamed of becoming erect with these random girls.
As he turned over, the twins had gotten a great view of his dick and became amazed at it. “Oh my. It seems like someone’s hung like a dragon.” Aloe had commented looking at his penis.
‘Hung like a dragon?... I guess that makes sense here but…’ He started to think to himself as he looked down himself, never seeing his erect pony penis. ‘Holy shit! Is that what I look like here!?’ He had become amazed himself at his size, where his penis had reached the middle of his stomach with the tip.
Lotus had begun to giggle as she started to say. “While Mr. Strings, in order to continue, we just need to get rid of that, now don’t we?”
“Um… I’m really sorry about this. Something like this doesn’t usually happen…”
“Oh, it’s no problem at all…” Aloe stated, and had shocked Fiery with what she had done next.
She had slowly began to lick his shaft from the bottom up, starting with balls. She began to coat them with her saliva ever so slowly as she would suck on them ever so gently. “Uh…” Fiery was all he could get out before Lotus’s lips came down on his own.
After a while of passionately kissing him, Lotus had broken off her kiss to breath. “Shh, don’t worry sir. Just leave it to us, and we’ll make sure that you’ll have the most wonderful experience Fiery.” She smiled at him while her sister had continued on his dick.
“But I-“ He tried getting out but was quickly stopped by Lotus’s advances. Her tongue began to wrap around his in their passionate kiss. Meanwhile, Aloe had moved from Fiery’s balls to finally begin on his shaft. She started at the tip she placed her moist lips around the tip and began to slowly engulf it.
Fiery tried letting out a moan of pleasure but was cut off from it by Lotus’s mouth. Lotus had broken off their kiss for a moment to speak once more. She giggled. “You know, my sister always loves to pleasure her guests with her techniques.”
Fiery, now completely seduced by the sisters’ advances and with the drug working it’s magic, could only reply with pleasure. “Oh yeah? Is that right?” But he felt something different as Aloe had began to slowly engulf his entire penis down to the base. While she was doing it, she would wrap her tongue around the shaft giving Fiery extra pleasure as she would bob her head up and down. “Oh god!”
“Just leave it to us Fiery, and we’ll make sure you’ll never want to leave.” Lotus said in the same seductive voice to him. She then began to kiss him once more, not letting him go this time.
Fiery was pinned to the table by the two sisters as they would slowly work their magic on him. After several minutes of pleasuring him, Fiery tried talking but was cut off by Lotus’s mouth. She broke off for a moment to let him talk. “What was that?”
“C-cumming!”
Lotus smiled while Aloe looked up from his penis. “Well well, it seems he loves your technique Aloe.”
Aloe let go of his penis for a moment to answer her sister. “Indeed he does sister. So tell me Mr. Fiery, what do you want me to do once you cum?”
Fiery had spoken softly trying to get out his answer but neither of them were able to hear. “What was that?” Lotus questioned.
“I-I w-want you to swallow it.”
The sisters turned to each other and smiled. “You hear that Aloe?”
“Indeed I did Lotus, and I will happily oblige you Mr. Fiery.” Aloe smiled at Fiery and went back down on Fiery, quickening her pace. After some seconds after going back down on him, Fiery had exploded in Aloe’s mouth, the hot white sticky liquid going down her throat as she drank it ever so greedily.
After his initial explosion ended, Aloe had sucked on his urethra, trying to get everything she could out of it. After sucking some more, Fiery had stayed erect in her mouth as she let go of his dick. “Mmm, thank you for the meal. It was quite delicious…” She said to him while licking the edges of her mouth trying to get any extra cum she had missed.
“Well well sister, it seems Mr. Fiery still hasn’t had enough… Perhaps we should move to the steam room to ‘calm him down’ some?” Lotus had winked to her sister in code.
“Indeed we should sister.” Aloe responded to Lotus. “If you follow us Mr. Fiery, we’ll make sure we’ll solve your problem for you right away.” She said to him in that same seductive voice.
“S-sure…” Was all Fiery could get out being physically exhausted from his last orgasm, being the first since he had in a long time. The sisters had gotten off of him so she was able to move with them.
He slowly got off the massage bed and had followed Aloe to the steam room, and as he was walking with them, Aloe had lifted her tail to give Fiery a better view of her privates. If Fiery could become any harder than he was already, he would after seeing Aloe’s moist pussy becoming moister by the minute with her tight asshole right above that.
Lotus walked right next to him and whispered into his ear. “You like what you see Mr. Fiery?” Fiery unconsciously nodded in response to her question. “Then stick with us, and you can have both that and mine whenever you want.” She blew on his ear making him hornier even more.
As they reached the steam room, Lotus had began to set up the coals and water for the steam while Aloe had set Fiery up for more pleasure. “Now if you just sit up right over here, we’ll be able to help you with that problem once again.” Fiery once again unconsciously nodded and walked over to the wooden seat in the room. He sat upright like a human with his dick soaring high in the air.
Aloe walked over to him and got onto her knees to be head level with the tip of his dick. She began to rub her hooves up and down the shaft using the ‘invisible fingers’ as Fiery would call them. After setting up the initial steam, Lotus walked over to Fiery and went behind him. She began to rub her erect nipples up against his back which gave Fiery a new pleasure he had never experienced before. “How do you like this Mr. Fiery?”
“I-I love it.” He was almost hypnotized by the two sisters and would respond with whatever they wanted him to.
“Well that’s good to hear.” Lotus whispered in his ear as she began to nibble on his neck.
Aloe had begun to once again swallow his entire dick and giving Fiery unimaginable pleasure from it, when something had disturbed the three of them. “Oh no…”
Chapter 16
Back in Fiery’s room, Octavia and Fiery were standing the middle of it when Octavia commanded him once more. “On the bed.”
“… What?”
“I said, on the bed, now.”
“… Okay…” Fiery could respond with that as he didn’t want to make her anymore upset. As he got on the bed and faced her, he tried to explain himself. “Um… ‘Tavi, I want to apologize… I never should have-“ But was stopped as Octavia laid right next him and spoke.
“Fuck me.”
“… Excuse me?”
“You heard me, if you feel sorry about what you did, then fuck me like you did them.”
“… ‘Tavi are you feeling alright? I mean, this isn’t like you at all.”
“Oh, and I guess going around fucking some cheap whores before you even have touched me is just like you, I see.”
“Wha? No! ‘Tavi, listen. I’m trying to apologize for what I did, I never meant to harm you in anyway, and besides I-“ But he was cut off as Octavia kissed him.
“You idiot, the reason I said I want you to fuck me because I want you.” She said as she pulled away from the kiss.
“B-but ‘Tavi! I mean I don’t want to do this if this is because you feel like you lost or something. I-“ But was cut off once more by Octavia kissing him.
Once again she pulled away to speak to him after shutting him up. “Fiery… No, Joseph… Don’t think I’m doing this for revenge or because I’m upset at you… No, I’m doing this because I want to and because I love you… My entire life I’ve been taught to save myself for somepony I thought was going to be special to me, and you know what Joseph? I think you’re just that stallion for me.”
“’Tavi…”
“But don’t think that just because what you did earlier today that you’re not going to be punished for it. No, because of what you did, you have to be able to satisfy me tonight. Otherwise, you might never see your buddies down there again.”
Fiery began to snicker at how Octavia was acting and decided to answer her. “Alright ‘Tavi, if this is what you want, I’ll be happy to satisfy your requests.” He smiled at her and then went in for another passionate kiss.
They had wrapped each other’s tongues in moist entanglement as they pleasured each other with the kiss. Octavia had broken the kiss off to breathe and tell Fiery. “That was wonderful; I don’t think I’ve ever had a kiss like that before.”
Fiery smiled at her. “That’s because you’ve never met anyone like me before.” She smiled and giggled a little at his joke.
Fiery began to kiss Octavia once more starting with her mouth, and then slowly started to descend south. He reached her neck as he nibbled on it and she started to moan. “Oh Fiery…” He began to move a little bit more south as he slowly nibbled on her neck more and more towards her chest.
As he reached her Clavicle (collarbone), she moaned a little bit louder for him. “Fiery…” He looked up at her and smiled seeing her face feeling pleasure. He moved down a little more and reached her nipple. He began to suck on it making it erect in his mouth and started to nibble on it. She would let out louder and louder moans each time he brought his teeth down her now erect nipple.
He moved to the other nipple trying to make it erect as well as he used his hoof pinching the left nipple earning him even louder moans from Octavia. While this was going on, Fiery could feel himself becoming erect from pleasuring her.
After he had nibbled on her right nipple a little bit, he started to move even more south down to stomach. He started to lick her belly button as she began to pinch her now vacant nipples with her own hooves. After some time of licking her belly button and the area around it, Fiery moved down to his primary target, her vagina.
Fiery had spread her legs to try to get a better look at the beautiful pussy but for a moment Octavia hesitated. “No… Don’t look, please. It’s dirty…”
Fiery smiled at her and replied. “’Tavi, there is nothing about you that’s dirty. You are the most beautiful creature in Equestria. From your mouth, to your neck, to your delicious nipples, all the way down to your beautiful pussy, there is nothing wrong or dirty about you.” After saying this, she was less resistant to his advances as he spread her legs open once more to reveal her pink pussy.
Fiery reached forward with his tongue and began to massage the inside of her vagina with his tongue as he licked the walls the best he could while holding her folds open with his hooves. With each lick he was successful as he had gotten a small moan from the mare.
While he was concentrating on licking her insides, he began to see a little bead come out from above her vagina. ‘Must be her clitoris’ he thought as he stopped licking her insides.
“Why’d you stop?” She asked slightly panting.
He smiled at her once more. “Because I see something that will make you feel better.” He replied to her as he began to nibble and lick the small bead, resulting in her moaning louder than ever before.
“Oh my Celestia… Fiery, don’t stop.” She called out to him. He felt good about this and continued to do so as he saw her pussy becoming moister by the minute.
While he was licking and nibbling on her clitoris, he had gotten the idea of using his ‘invisible fingers’ to pleasure her more by putting two of them inside her pussy and rubbing against the walls with them.
Octavia began to pant and moan louder and louder as she was reaching climax from Fiery’s technique. “D-don’t stop! Oh my Celestia don’t stop!” She called out for him. Fiery began to rub the walls of her vagina faster and faster as he sucked on the clitoris harder and more forcefully. “Oh my Celestia! Oh my Celestia!!” She called out as she arched her back in orgasm.
The resulting orgasm caused Octavia to spray a clear liquid all over Fiery’s face. Normally, something like would piss him off, but instead of getting mad, he only started to lick and suck her urethra where the liquid came from, resulting in a few more spurts in small amounts. He drank the clear liquid greedily as she let it out satisfying the two of them. “Fiery…” Octavia barely got out after her orgasm. “That… That was wonderful…”
Fiery smiled at her once again as he licked her vagina trying to clean up any mess that was left of her orgasm. “I’m glad you liked it ‘Tavi.” He said to her between licks, which would be responded by shivers from the mare. “But that was only the appetizer, as it seems the main course is ready.”
Octavia only shivered in delight of what was going to come as Fiery had made sure his penis was rock hard and ready to go. He got in position above her and placed his penis at the entrance of her vagina. “Are… Are you sure it’s going to fit?” She asked in fear, seeing his erect penis for the first time.
Fiery looked down at her and wondered to himself. “I’m sure… But before I do, I need to know something ‘Tavi.”
“Y-yes?”
“This might be awkward but… Do you ponies have… Hymens?”
She looked at him like he was an idiot of some kind, but remembered that he wasn’t originally a pony so he wouldn’t really now. “Yes, we do, but how do you know what a hymen is?”
“Human females also have them.”
“Oh… Well to answer your question, yes, ponies have them, and yes, I still have mine.”
He smiled at her nodding in confirmation. “Alright then, in that case I’ll go in slowly and let you get adjusted to it so it doesn’t hurt that much, since you’re wet enough anyways, does that sound good?” She nodded, but still feared about it hurting. “Alright then, here I go.”
Fiery had put his member at the entrance of her opening. “Before I do this ‘Tavi, I want you to wrap your forelegs around my neck and embrace me.”
“W-why?”
“Because you might be really wet, it’ll still hurt some, and I want you to have some comfort knowing you’re not alone.” He looked at her and smiled.
She had smiled back. “Alright Fiery, I’ll do that.” She replied and did as she was told, but did something a little different, as she went in for a kiss as well. The two of them were kissing while he slowly pushed his member into her vagina. Right at the entrance, he could feel the hymen began to tear as he ripped through it.
Octavia screamed a little in pain as she felt her hymen break into Fiery’s mouth, but Fiery kept slowly pushing it in until it fully broke. After it had broken, Fiery laid there on top of her with his penis in the same position, waiting for her vagina to accept the new foreign object and mold around it.
Octavia looked down at the entrance where her vagina and his penis met and could see little droplets of blood leaking out. She began to cry, not out of pain though, but out of pleasure and happiness as she knew now that she was a big mare and that she finally lost her virginity to the one she loved.
Fiery began to use his tongue to lick the insides of Octavia’s mouth as he slowly began to move again, increasing his speed. Octavia was feeling pain at first, but as he moved faster and faster, she could feel the pain turn into pleasure.
After he began quickening his pace, he could feel his orgasm coming from the friction of Octavia’s tight pussy walls trying to squeeze the new object of its life. After some time of sliding in and out of her tight pussy, Fiery finally told her. “I’m… I’m cumming.”
She tried her best to move her pussy to try to squeeze down on him even harder in response. “Do it.” She said to him. “I want it inside.” Fiery nodded and began to quicken his pace even more. The slaps of their flesh coming together becoming closer and closer in time, but then the noise stopped as Fiery arched is back just like Octavia as he exploded in her vagina.
The white hot sticky liquid known as cum was pouring deep into Octavia’s womb as she let out a moan of pleasure from the experience. She could feel her belly becoming more and more full as the liquid began to fill itself up inside of her as her body greedily accepted it.
After making sure that he got all his cum out, Fiery slowly pulled out of Octavia and collapsed next to her. Octavia looked down at her vagina and saw Fiery’s cum slowly overflowing out of her pussy. She took her hoof and slightly played with her pussy trying to get some of the cum out when she thought of doing an experiment.
She took the hoof that she was using the get as much cum out and decided to lick it to see what cum tasted like. At first she recoiled at the bitter taste but began to think that perhaps she would be able to get used to it later on. Fiery saw her doing this and immediately became hard again. “Want… Want to go another round?” He asked her in-between pants.
She turned to him and smiled, then looked down at his penis. “Alright, but I think I should clean you off some, don’t you think?” He smiled and nodded.
Octavia got on top of him this and had her face looking at his penis while her vagina was facing his face in the 69 position. She looked at his penis a while in fascination when she felt something she had felt earlier.
Fiery had begun to lick the folds of her vagina once more as she was looking at his penis. “B-but you just came in there Fiery.” She told him, looking back at him.
He stopped a moment to answer her. “’Tavi, when you’re making love, nothing matters other than making your partner feel like they’re on top of the world, even if means doing something that you might think is disgusting like tasting your own cum. If I have to do that to make you feel better, then so be it.” He said before smiling at her. Her response was to smile back and to let him continue.
She looked at his penis a little bit more as Fiery licked her vagina once more. She finally built up enough courage and began to lick the cum and juices that were left on Fiery’s penis. At first she thought it tasted horrible, but after what Fiery had just said she knew there was going be no way he would let it down had she not done something like this. She stuck through it, and as she began to lick his penis more and more, the more she got use to the taste of it.
As she licked his penis more and more, she began to engulf his penis with her entire mouth, trying to take it all the way to the base, but sadly her mouth wasn’t big enough to fit it. This hadn’t matter to Fiery at all though, as he appreciated her trying to do something new so quickly.
She began to bob up and down on his penis making it more and more slick with her saliva as he would continue to lick her pussy and scraping the remaining cum out with his hoof and tongue.
After they both got done cleaning each other, Octavia turned around on Fiery so she could be facing him this time while on top. “Are you sure you want to do something like this so quickly ‘Tavi? I mean, you just lost your virginity a few minutes ago, to do something like this might actually end up hurting more than pleasuring you.” He said to her in concern, but she only smiled back him.
“Who was it that said that sometimes you had to give up something that you might find disgusting or might hurt you a little just so your partner could feel like they’re on top of the world.”
He only smiled back at her and responded. “Fine then ‘Tavi, if you want to do this, then I’m okay with it. But if it ends up hurting too much, tell me and we’ll stop okay?”
“Okay Fiery, I’ll do that.” She said, and then began to position herself over him as she slowly lowered her pussy onto his penis. As she lowered herself onto his penis, she could feel her pussy begin to spread for it. She got lower and lower until she hit her limit, as it seemed that his penis was much too big for her pussy to fully engulf it, only going about 3/4th way down.
As she got down as far as she could, she slowly began to go up and down on his penis. She began to quicken her pace as she could feel the friction of his penis also beginning to give her another orgasm.
After several minutes of Octavia riding Fiery, he let out a large moan of pleasure as he exploded once more inside her. The explosion this time had been Octavia’s breaking point as well as she too arched her back and moaned in pleasure as she too had an orgasmic experience.
After her orgasm, Octavia fell onto Fiery, letting his penis slowly soften up and slide out of her pussy as she lied on top of him. “So…” He tried getting out with his pants. “How… Was it?”
During her pants, she let a little laugh. “It… Was… Wonderful.” She finally managed to get out.
As the two of them laid there, Fiery wrapped his arms around Octavia and they slept in each other’s embrace after having the most wonderful experience they had ever had.
Chapter 17
Octavia had entered the shower and started to turn on the water while Fiery had walked in. “Glad to see you accepting my offer this time.” She smiled at him and said playfully.
“Well ‘Tavi, after the fun we had last night, there’s no way I could turn you down.” Octavia only giggled at him remembering the ‘fun’ that he was talking about.
Octavia had left the shower curtain open for him to watch her a while as she began to use the body soap and rub it all around her body. She started with her neck and started downwards as she had to stand up on her hind legs to use the shower. As she reached her nipples, she started to caress them softly as Fiery just stood there staring at her.
Fiery was getting hard right in front of her, but he didn’t care, as he enjoyed watching her rub herself in ways that would turn him on. She began to reach lower on herself, down to her crotch, with the soap and began to rub it softly as Fiery stood there now fully at attention.
Octavia was rubbing herself for a while before Fiery finally gave in and stepped into the shower with her. As she rubbed herself with the soap, Fiery had thought that he would be able to help her. “Excuse me madam, but there seems to be some leakage down here.” He said playfully, talking about her pussy which was now becoming wet from the stimulation she was giving herself.
Octavia giggled a little bit and answered him. “Indeed there does Mr. Repairstallion, how about you plug it up for me…” She replied with a seductive but playful voice.
Fiery began to rub the tip of his penis on her vagina when he saw something else that interested him… Her asshole.
He began to playfully wipe the tip of his penis on her folds while she moaned. “P-please Fiery… Hurry up…” She begged him, now becoming impatient with the stallion for teasing her.
“Alright then ‘Tavi… Since you asked for it.” He said to her, and rather than shove his dick in her pussy, he instead decided to surprise her and go for his other target.
Octavia had felt the new pressure not on her pussy like she thought she was going to feel, but rather on her asshole. She turned her head to face Fiery. “Wh-what do you think you’re doing?” She asked him.
“Just trying something different.” He replied to her, not realizing he was about to do something he would regret.
As he tried to push his penis into her asshole, he was stopped as Octavia had turned around and slapped him in the face. She then stormed out of the shower and out of the bathroom heading for the hallway leaving a stupid and confused Fiery back in the shower.
Back in Octavia’s room, Octavia and Fluttershy had sat down her bed to discuss what Fluttershy had asked about. “Um…” She started out. “So… What, exactly, did you want to know about Fluttershy?”
“U-um… I-I w-was just c-curious, a-about how it f-felt and all…” Fluttershy barely got out.
“Well… At first Fiery had used his tongue on me, pleasuring me in ways I never thought possible. After that, he had penetrated me for the first time. It had hurt a little bit because I was still a virgin, but he was very nice about it and tried his best for it not to hurt.”
“H-h-how much d-did it hurt?”
“Well, it had hurt some… But don’t get me wrong Fluttershy, he never intended it to hurt, it just was because of how our bodies are made. He went in slowly for me because he said that way his um… Penis… Would be easier for me. He said that my… Vagina… Was molding around it, in a way…”
“O-oh… I-I see…” The two of them stayed silent on the bed for a while before Fluttershy had asked Octavia some more. “U-um…”
“Hmm?”
“W-what d-did i-it f-feel like?”
“What do you mean? Didn’t I just tell you?”
Fluttershy was becoming more and more red in the face. “U-um, t-that’s not w-what I’m t-talking about.”
“Then what are you talking about Fluttershy? I’m sorry if I’m being pushy but if you want to know you’re going to have to be more clear with me.”
“U-um… I-I m-mean his… C.U.M.” She spelled the last word out for Octavia, her face now bright red like a tomato from saying it.
“Oh… That… Um… I-it felt nice… I-I had asked him to do it inside, and when he did… It felt like what a balloon would feel like being filled with water I suppose…” Octavia responded, trying to think of the best analogy for the timid pegasus. “It was very warm and… I-it… It made me… Orgasm, a little bit…”
“O-oh… I-I-I see…”
“Um… After that, we had decided to continue for another round… Before we had though, we pleasured each other by cleaning ourselves off using our tongues…”
“Y-you m-mean you um…”
“Yes, I had sucked on it for him, while he used his tongue pleasuring me… It felt very nice him doing that for me, and I’m sure it felt nice for him as well…”
“U-um… H-how d-did it t-taste?”
Octavia had already been curious as to why Fluttershy would want to know all of this, but this had quite possibly taken the cake. “A-are you okay Fluttershy?”
“Y-yes! I am!” She responded, trying to sound confident. “I-it’s just… U-um… B-b-because I-I l-like him and all…”
“You’re thinking of doing it with him one day, and want to know how it feels… I see…” Fluttershy nodded at Octavia finishing her sentence for her. “Well, if you really must know… It… It tasted salty… Somewhat, bitter is another word for it. At least, that’s what it tasted at first, but after licking it some more… The taste sort of, grew on me, I guess…”
“O-oh… I-I s-see… U-um… D-did y-you two do a-anything o-other than that?”
“Well, for the second round, I had gotten on top of him, since he was on top of me the first time. Once again, he was very cautious and told me that if it had hurt any, that I was to say it and he would stop. He seemed to be focusing on trying to pleasure me more than himself…”
“O-oh… U-um… D-did it?”
“Hmm? Oh, um, no, not at all. I mean yes, he was a little too big for me and I couldn’t get it all the way down, but it didn’t hurt as much as I thought it was going to.”
“I-I see…” Once again, they had stayed quiet a while before Fluttershy decided to speak up again. “U-um… W-what d-did he t-try to do t-this morning? I mean, i-if that’s alright with you.”
Octavia smiled at the yellow pegasus and replied to her. “Well… Let’s just say that he tried to do something he shouldn’t have, and because of that, I’m thinking of whether or not letting him continue what happened last night, tonight.”
“O-oh… Um, a-alright O-octavia…” Fluttershy had said to the grey mare while brushing her mane with her hooves.
“It’s alright Fluttershy, you don’t need to be so nervous or embarrassed about it, it’s a part of life and nature. Now come on, I’m sure Fiery is waiting for us downstairs.”
“A-alright Octavia.” Fluttershy had responded and started to walk out of the room with the Earth Pony behind her.
Chapter 18
Fiery and Redheart had just entered Mayor Mare’s chambers so they could have sex, so that she could become a part of Fiery’s harem. As they walked onto the bed, Fiery spoke. “So…”
“So?”
“How… How are we exactly going to do this…”
“Well, what type of things are you into?”
Fiery stood there silent for a minute. ‘Damn, is this really a good idea after all?’
“Hello?”
“Hmm? Oh, sorry, was just thinking is all. Um… Well, I’m not really sure, what about you?”
She giggled a little bit making Fiery blush. “Well… If you must know. This would be my first time since my school days, which was about three years ago.”
“Alright, I guess that’s a little bit good to know.”
“But if you really must know about what I’m into… Ooh! It’s too embarrassing to say!”
“A-alright, that’s fine. Um… S-should we start then?”
“Of course, I guess I’ll take up position on the bed then.” Redheart said while climbing up onto the bed and then bending on her forearms and forelegs, exposing herself to Fiery.
“Are you sure you just want to dive right in? I mean, don’t you want to… You know… Make sure you’re wet enough and such?”
“Being the gentlestallion are we? Perhaps I was right in falling in love at first sight.” She said smiling to him. She turned around onto her back and had spread her legs for Fiery to still see her. She then used her hoof to begin pleasuring herself by rubbing her crotch with her hoof.
Fiery interrupted her. “P-perhaps I should do that for you.”
She stopped and smiled at him. “Be my guest then.” She said in a seductive voice that gave him chills.
He got up onto the bed and immediately put his head next to her vagina. He looked at it for a while thinking to himself. ‘Man, she’s defiantly different from ‘Tavi…’
“What’s wrong? Is something wrong down there?” Redheart asked him in a concerned tone.
“Hmm? Oh, no, of course not. I was just admiring how beautiful you are.” ‘Man, she’s defiantly different to ‘Tavi when it comes to personality as well, she’s not nervous or embarrassed at all!’
Redheart blushed a little at his comment. “O-oh, w-well thank you. That means a lot coming from you.” She was able to get out before turning her head away and covering it up with her hooves, hiding the redness that was going to her face from blushing so hard.
‘Huh, maybe she isn’t so different after all…’ He thought to himself. He had finally started as he scooted in more into her crotch until his nose touched her vagina. He got in closer with his mouth and began to suck and lick making loud noises doing so.
As Fiery began, Redheart had begun to moan slightly as she could feel herself becoming warmer and wetter down by her crotch. ‘Oh my Celestia, I’ve never had anything like before! He’s so good!’ She thought to herself as Fiery was licking the sides of her folds, then her clitoris when it had revealed itself.
After several minutes of pleasuring her, Redheart was about to orgasm as she grabbed Fiery’s mane and pushed his face into her crotch, signaling him to pleasure her more. He obliged her and started to use his techniques faster and even tried to do other things like use his ‘invisible fingers’ on her asshole, only using one of them to rub the insides. “W-wait!” She called out to him.
Fiery had stopped when she told him to wait. He got his mouth out of her vagina and asked her. “What is it? Did I do something wrong?”
She was able to raise her head slightly to look at him and smiled. “No, of course not. In fact, you’re better than good.”
“Then what’s wrong?”
“Well, I just wanted to pleasure you at the same time is all, I shouldn’t be the only one having fun, now should I?” She said to him with that same seductive voice that made Fiery get chills once more.
“A-alright… Um…”
“Come here you big stallion.” She said to him and got onto her legs and pounced on him, and luckily, the bed was large enough for her to do so and not fall off the edge with him.
“H-hey!” Fiery called out after she had pounced on him. She had done it before he could get on his back, so now his face was into the bed sheets while she was staring at his ass. “You mind getting off for a sec so I can get on my back?”
“Oopsie, I guess I did that too soon, huh?” She giggled to herself at her air-headiness. She did what she was told and got off of him for a second so he could roll on his back to reveal that he had already become erect. “Oh my!”
“Um… I’m sorry if it’s-“
“Oh no, don’t get me wrong. It might be big, but that doesn’t mean it’s bad, in fact, that makes this even better!” She said smiling at him. He smiled back. She had gotten on top of him once more, this time on her stomach lying against his, and began to slowly lick his penis.
She had started at the bottom as she started to lick it from bottom to top slowly. Fiery had thought it wasn’t fair for him to have all the fun, so he had gone back to pleasuring her as well. Redheart had continued on Fiery’s penis, licking it softly to the top then opening her mouth and sucked on the tip. Her mouth was like a vacuum on Fiery’s penis and felt great for him. At the same time of sucking, she had started to use her tongue to lick the tip and even the urethra, getting the maximum pleasure for him.
Fiery had continued licking her clitoris getting continuous moans from her while she was pleasuring him as well. As Fiery could feel his orgasm coming, he called out to Redheart. “H-heart! I’m about to cum!”
“T-that’s fine.” She said in-between twitches from Fiery’s technique. “C-cum on my f-face then. I-I’m about to d-do the same.” She said, as she too could feel an orgasm coming.
“A-alright.” He answered her and began to go faster with his technique as she did with him. After a minute of sucking him, Fiery let loose. “C-cumming!” He called out and his penis exploded as white hot magma spurted onto Redheart’s face. At the same time, a clear liquid was coming from Redheart like she was peeing onto Fiery’s face as well.
After the magma stopped erupting, Redheart had begun to lick his cum off her face. “Mmm, tasty.” She said out loud to Fiery. “Some of the best I’ve ever had.”
‘I… I don’t even want to know…’ Fiery thought to himself as Redheart made the comment. “So…” He tried getting out between pants. “Was I good?”
“You mean about how you did? Or how you taste?”
“Both I guess…”
“Well, for your technique, it was the best I’ve ever had. And as for how you taste, I would say that you’re the yummiest I’ve ever had.”
“That’s… Good, I guess.”
“The best.” She said while wiping the rest of his cum off her face and drinking it, savoring the taste of it. “Really, REALLY tasty I must add.” She added as she couldn’t get enough of it.
‘Okay… This is really starting to creep me out.’ Fiery thought to himself at Redheart’s statement. “So…”
“Oh! Would you look at that, even after one round you’re still rock solid!” She said talking about how hard he was still despite cumming just seconds ago. “Here, let me try to get some more out.”
“W-wait!” He tried to get out, but it was too late as Redheart had gone back to sucking his dick and using her technique once more to get more of his cum out. This time, he had cum a lot faster as he was still very much sensitive and had erupted in her mouth.
After he had finished cumming, Redheart was barely able to keep all of it in her mouth as she got off of him and opened her mouth to show him. She then proceeded to gulp the cum down as Fiery watched. ‘D-damn! This girl is fucking-! I mean Jesus!’
She closed her eyes and began to lick around the edges of her mouth for any cum that may have escaped her grasp. After she was done, she opened her eyes and looked at Fiery seductively. “Mmm, thank you once more for the most delicious meal I’ve ever had.”
“Y-you’re welcome.” Fiery said, amazed at how willing this girl was to please her man.
“Now, I think it’s time for you to pleasure me some…”
“W-what do yo-“ But he was cut off as she got on top of him and sat on his face. ‘Shit, so she’s into this type of stuff.’ He knew she wouldn’t get off until he had pleasured her, so he started to go to work as he began to lick her folds once more. But this, he had done something different as he changed his tongue’s target from her vagina, to her anus. It was a little tight, but he was able to stick it in started to lick around as she would moan out loud at how he was doing. ‘Huh, it’s a little tart…’ He thought to himself as he kept pleasuring her. ‘Thank god she’s clean down there though.’
Fiery could feel her juices spread across his face as she kept becoming wetter and wetter. As he kept licking her insides, she finally let loose another orgasm and ended up actually peeing a little bit time onto his face. She fell back a little bit exhausted from the orgasm as Fiery was cleaning his face off of her juices.
After he was done cleaning himself, he saw that Redheart was on her back with her legs spread wide open. ‘Alright, time for a little pay back.’ He thought as he crept up to her and put his still solid penis up to her vagina.
Redheart had noticed this and quickly looked at him. “W-what are you doing?” She asked him, still somewhat exhausted.
“Oh, just thought I’d have a little fun is all.” He said to her, smirking while saying it.
She had responded to him with a smile. “Alright then… But before you do that, do you mind if I do something real quick?”
“What is it?”
“Do you mind if I let bun down? I’m sure it’ll hurt me a little if it’s still tied up and I’m on my back.”
Fiery looked at what she meant and saw that her mane was indeed up in a bun. ‘Huh… I wonder why I didn’t notice that before…’ “Alright, I guess I can allow that.”
“Thank you.” She said to him in a soothing voice, and started to undo her mane. When the bun became undone, her pink mane unfurled into something that a supermodel would look like with. Her mane was silky smooth at the touch and made Fiery gulp in anticipation, hoping to do something with it later. She noticed him staring at her mane and asked. “Do you like it down?” He nodded. “Then perhaps after this round, I’ll let you play with it.” She stuck out her tongue in a teasing matter. “Now come on, I think you’ve had me waiting long enough, don’t you think?” Once again he only nodded to her.
Fiery was able to focus back onto her and slowly started to push inside of her. It wasn’t as tight as Octavia, but was still tight nevertheless. As he entered, he could feel her vagina making room for his penis to enter as she let out moans of pleasure from the new object entering her. After finally getting it as far as possible, he started to pull out, then push back in as he started to repeat this rhythm, giving great pleasure to both of them. ‘O-oh my Celestia! I-I never thought t-that being so big c-could be s-so wonderful!’ Redheart thought to herself as she could feel Fiery’s penis pumping in and out of her. “F-faster!” She demanded of him.
“A-alright, I-I’ll try!” He called out, already trying to do his best as he pumped in and out, but pushed himself nevertheless and he went faster and was able to satisfy her needs. After several minutes of their flesh hitting each other, Fiery was finally about to explode. “Cumming!”
“O-outside! Outside!” She said, in fear of what would happen if he didn’t. Luckily he had enough time to cum that he was able to pull out in time. As he pulled out, She got up on her back legs and started to suck on his dick that was in her pussy only moments ago. He had finally cum for the third time inside her mouth once more, but this time, she had instead decided to drink it directly from the source. After getting everything out from him, she let go and looked up at him. “Thanks once more.” She smiled.
“I-it was no problem.” He said, now exhausted from his work. He collapsed back onto the bed tired, but unfortunately, his penis hadn’t had enough. ‘Oh come on.’ He thought. ‘Just get down already!’
But before Fiery could have a chance of getting his penis down, Redheart had already begun to work, but this time, she had done something that had caught him off guard. She ended up using her mane as she wrapped it around his penis, pleasuring it in the mane’s silkiness. She began to stroke his penis with her mane wrapped around it with her own ‘invisible fingers’ and was pleasuring him once more. She rubbed faster and faster and could feel his penis becoming bigger once more, signaling that he was about to cum once more.
Fiery let out a final moan as his cum shot up, but something had caught it. It wasn’t her mouth this time, but her mane. After he was done cumming, she had unwrapped his penis and unfolded her mane to reveal the cum that was caught inside it. “Wow… Impressive Fiery.” She commented on how much there was.
“T-thanks… N-now, i-if you don’t mind… I-I think I’m going to pass out.” As he hit his head onto the pillow, almost falling asleep instantly.
Redheart looked at the clock to see what time it was and saw that it had been around 1:00. ‘I guess I don’t need to go anywhere for another hour… I suppose I should go wash this out though, and I’m sure the mayor won’t mind either.’ She thought to herself as she walked to the bathroom and began to shower to wash the cum out of her mane.
“I don’t want to wake up…” He ended up mumbling in his sleep.
Redheart only giggled at his silliness. ‘Oh… Perhaps I was a little bit too rough with him… I guess I can allow him to sleep for another fifteen minutes. He’s defiantly earned it, that’s for sure.’ She thought, and smiled, watching him sleep being exhausted from trying to pleasure his mate.
Chapter 19
The three of them went upstairs to Fiery’s bedroom to have ‘fun’ as Vinyl stated. Vinyl had jumped onto his bed while Octavia walked up next to Fiery. He spoke. “So… How do you ladies want to start this?”
“Well Fiery, how bout we first get up on the bed and then I’ll start to use my mouth to pleasure you, does that sound good?” Octavia suggested.
Fiery smiled at her. “Alright, I guess I can do that, Vinyl? Want me to do the same to you?”
“Yes please.” She said as she took off her glasses, revealing her crimson red eyes, and began to spread her legs to show him her privates.
Fiery got up on the bed, and then commanded Vinyl to sit on his face so that Octavia could pleasure him at the same time. He almost immediately started going to work as he began to lick her insides. Vinyl had begun to let out little moans in response.
That was when Octavia decided it was her turn to start as well. She got up onto the bed and began to use her hoof to pleasure Fiery and get him erect. After about a minute of rubbing, Fiery had become fully erect and Octavia looked at it, wondering if it would be last time.
At the same time, Vinyl was giving out louder and louder moans, as Fiery was licking using his tongue to swirl around in her vagina and then pull it out to begin licking her asshole. He would constantly switch between the two, trying to give her as much pleasure as possible.
Octavia finally faced her fears, and began to lick Fiery. She started at the bottom on his balls and began to suck on them, getting some moans out of him. She then began to slowly lick her way up to the tip, licking his dick like a popsicle. As she reached the tip, she would go back down and began to restart the process.
After several licks, Octavia finally decided to engulf the tip of his penis, and began to use her tongue to lick it ever so gently. She tried going down as far as possible with her mouth, but wasn’t able to fit even half of it into her mouth before choking on it. Fiery let out another moan as his dick hit the back of Octavia’s throat, and this gave Octavia an idea.
While she was doing this, she began to feel lonely, and stopped. Fiery noticed the absence of her mouth on his dick and stopped as well. “What’s wrong?”
“It’s… It’s just I feel so lonely.” She whimpered as she began to use her hooves as she rubbed her clitoris, trying to get as much pleasure as possible.
Vinyl smiled and came up with a suggestion. “’Tavi?”
“Yeah Vinyl?”
“Have your pussy facing me.”
“W-why?”
“You’ll see, just do it and I’ll make sure you won’t feel lonely anymore.”
“A-alright, whatever you say Vinyl.” Octavia turned around to show Vinyl and Fiery her pussy, that was slowly becoming wet, but not as wet as Vinyl. “W-what now?”
“Now, I get onto my side, while you get onto yours, and Fiery gets onto his, so we can pleasure each other all at the same time.”
“You mean like a triangle.”
“Yeah, exactly Fiery.”
“A-alright, that sounds good.” Octavia commented, and did as she was told. After she had gotten on her side, Vinyl and Fiery and done the same. Now, Fiery’s dick was right in Octavia’s face, her pussy was in Vinyl’s face, and her pussy was in Fiery’s face.
“Shall we continue ladies?”
“Ready when you are Fiery.”
“Alright then.” He smiled at the two of them and began to go back to Vinyl’s pussy, where he was no using his hoof rub her clitoris at the same time as licking her vagina on the inside.
Vinyl had begun to do the same to Octavia, but switched it up a bit as her tongue would go from pussy to ass, back to pussy.
Octavia moaned out of pleasure before finally gulping Fiery’s dick into her mouth. She started to move her head forward and backward as she pleasured him, making wet, meaty sounds, as her lips smacked each time she accidently let go of the dick.
After several minutes, Vinyl finally cried out. “O-oh no, I-I feel like I’m going to pee.”
“Crap, I think I’m going to cum as well!” Fiery called out.
Octavia only scrunched her up as she too was feeling the call.
Seconds later, all three of them had come at the same time. Vinyl ended up squirting in Fiery’s face, along with peeing some. Octavia ended up squirting in Vinyl’s face. Finally Fiery ended up cumming in Octavia’s mouth, which she was forced to swallow, as it came out at such force she wasn’t able to breathe.
After finishing cumming, all three of them started to laugh, looking at each other’s faces. “Geez, I guess we made quite the mess, didn’t we?” Fiery said to them.
Octavia licked the sides of her lips and responded. “Well I don’t mind a bit about what happened, did you Vinyl?”
Vinyl looked at Octavia with her usual grin on. “Nope, not one bit… In fact…” She started to say, as she dived right back into Octavia’s vagina, sucking out any of the liquid left. This ended up causing Octavia to moan a bit more and orgasm a little bit more, so in response, she ended up doing the same to Fiery. Fiery then took it up upon himself to do the same to Vinyl.
After they were finishing pleasuring each other, Vinyl got an idea. “Wait here you guys, I have an idea that I think you might both like.” She went out of the room, which caused Octavia and Fiery to look at each other in confusion, only to return with a strap-on dildo. “See what I mean?”
“Where in the world did you get that Vinyl?” Octavia asked.
“I got it from Manehatten when I still lived there; they have sex shops all over the place! But enough of that, which one of us is going to wear it first ‘Tavi?”
“Well, I suggest ‘Tavi wears it first.”
“Oh, into the type of kinky stuff, huh?”
“No, Vinyl, but what I am into is you remember your promise from earlier?”
Vinyl tried to think back for any promise she had made with Fiery, but couldn’t think of any, but then it dawned on her. “You mean when I said-“ He nodded. “Alright then, do you know how to use this ‘Tavi?” She said grinning.
“N-not really.”
“That’s fine, I can show you.” Vinyl said, as she walked over to Octavia, using her magic to levitate her dildo. After some minutes of fiddling around, Vinyl had finally gotten the dildo equipped to her pussy. One side penetrated her insides, as the other was another penis-shaped dildo for somepony else’s pleasure. “You ready ‘Tavi?”
“I-I guess so… I-it’s sort of weird having it inside me…”
“Don’t worry ‘Tavi, you’ll get used to it. Now, are you ready Fifi?” She looked back at him grinning. He had crawled up behind her, and then checked to see her asshole was wet enough for penetration, put on a condom, and then finally nodded in confirmation. “Alright then, here we go.” Vinyl said as she lowered herself onto the dildo with her pussy.
In the back though, Fiery was ready to go anal with Vinyl. He slowly tried pushing into her asshole, but it was showing resistance as it wasn’t used to having foreign objects in. He ended up pushing even harder, and this time, his tip was finally able to penetrate her anus. He slowly started to push more and more in as she went down more and more onto the dildo.
Vinyl had never experienced anything like this before, and enjoyed every second of it. In the front, her pussy was being filled by an ice-cold object that slowly melted at the touch of her insides, while in the back, her anus was being filled by a hot, foreign object, that wouldn’t let up until it finally got all the way in.
After finally getting as far as possible without hurting her insides too much, Fiery began to pull out, then back in, then back out. He started to do this in a rhythm as Vinyl herself kept going up and down on the dildo that was warming up to her pussy.
After several minutes, Fiery finally exploded inside of Vinyl, being squeezed to death in her intestines, as Vinyl finally cumming as well. Octavia was, sadly, the only one left out of the orgasm.
Vinyl slouched down onto Octavia, tired, as Fiery fell onto Vinyl. Octavia got annoyed and pushed the two of them off. “You know, I’m not having a lot of fun if you’re the only two who is having orgasms.”
Fiery was panting at the moment, but responded to his love. “S-sorry ‘Tavi… I’ll… I’ll promise you’ll be next…” He then slid his cock out of Vinyl’s ass, which caused her cum a little bit more as the foreign object finally exited her bowels. Fiery took the condom off and threw it in the trash, then asked Octavia. “So… You wanna go bareback or with another condom on it?”
“Well… I suppose we should use another condom since you don’t want children just yet… So I guess we should do that.”
“A-alright then, just let me get an-“
“Actually… Let me get it for you Fifi.” Octavia said with a devilish grin. She took the condom box, pulled one out, ripped the wrapper off properly, but then, instead of handing it to Fiery, she had started to place it in her mouth.
“W-what in the hell are you doing ‘Tavi?” But his question was answered as she started to go down on him with her mouth, supplying the condom for him. “O-oh geez, you didn’t have to do that…”
After she went down as far as possible, she came back up while wrapping the rest of condom onto his dick and replied to him. “Well, I wouldn’t be a very good lover if I didn’t do my part, now would I?”
“I suppose not…” He was able to get out. But then, suddenly Octavia had decided that instead of waiting for him to recover, it would be proper punishment for him to mount his dick without hesitation. “W-wait ‘Tavi, I- Ugh!” It hadn’t hurt him, in fact, he loved it, but because his dick was so sensitive from just cumming, he was almost on the verge of orgasming again.
Luckily, he was able to hold on it, as Vinyl finally regained consciousness as well. When she was the two of them having fun, and with Fiery’s head back, she got the devilish idea of sitting on his face once more, but this time, she had something else in mind as well.
Vinyl sat squarely onto Fiery’s face, pussy already gushing out love juices from the multiple orgasms, and began to rub her pussy all across his face, marking him with her ‘stain’. Octavia had begun to move up and down on Fiery as she was trying to achieve orgasm that Vinyl took it upon herself to do something naughty.
She had decided to start using her hooves to rub Octavia’s nipples, and as she did it, Octavia responded with even louder moans than usual. Vinyl thought this was extremely appealing and to take it up a notch, silenced Octavia not with her hoof, but with her mouth.
The two of them began to kiss passionately as they both sat on their lover, Fiery. Their tongues intertwining, moving ever so softly against each other’s lips and walls of their mouths. Vinyl could barely taste a bit of Fiery’s cum in Octavia’s mouth, but thought none of it as she enjoyed the taste. On the other side, Octavia was able to taste her own pussy juices in Vinyl, as she had cum in her best friend’s mouth earlier, but enjoyed it immensely. The sweet taste of it reminded her of the sweetest of wines at the fanciest of parties.
While this was going on, Fiery had begun to drink Vinyl’s pussy juices that was coming out, all while restraining himself as much as possible not to cum. After much time though, he finally broke. Fiery exploded once more, the warmth able to be felt through the condom, which caused Octavia to cum as well. With this going on, Vinyl ended up releasing the rest of her pee, having Fiery drink it greedily as he was forced to in order to have a moment to breath.
The three of them finally collapsed onto the bed, tired of the events that had just took place. Fiery was the first to speak. “So… Did you girls… Enjoy it?” He asked in-between pants.
“I… Sure did… What… About… You… ‘Tavi?” Vinyl asked, panting extremely hard as well.
Octavia could only moan a little bit as she could finally answer. “I… Loved… It…”
Fiery smiled at the two and was proud that he was able to have them enjoy this time. He had taken off his condom and threw it into the trash. Right as he did that, Octavia began to devour his dick, with Vinyl shortly after. He laughed a little. “That delicious huh?” He asked them. They only nodded in response as they tried their best to get him cum once more.
After several minutes of licking his dick and sucking on the tip, they had finally succeeded in having him cum his white hot magma all into Octavia’s mouth. But instead of drinking it, she kept it in her mouth, then forced open Vinyl’s mouth. She slowly began to let the cum dribble out of her mouth into Vinyl’s, kissing her when the transfer was almost complete.
The two of them swished the cum around in their mouths as they kissed each other, swallowing it bit by bit. Meanwhile, Fiery sat there, enjoying the sight in front of him, as the two mares kissed each other with the upmost passion, enjoying his cum as they did it. As they broke the kiss off, he could see a thin, white, strand between their mouths, which Vinyl licked up off of Octavia’s lip right away.
After enjoying the last bit of his cum, the mares collapsed next to him, tired. “You girls okay?” He asked them.
Octavia smiled at him. “The best Fifi…”
He smiled back, then turned to Vinyl. “And you?”
“Best time I’ve ever had, mare or stallion.” She smiled at him, showing some of his cum left. He smiled and began to kiss her, cleaning her, wanting her to feel welcomed. She hadn’t mind at all about it, and let him continue he had gotten everything out, then spat it towards the trash can, then did the same with Octavia. Afterwards, the three of them fell asleep for what they thought was the rest of the night.
Chapter 20
Later that night, Luna and Fiery went to her room to spend one last night together. Luna had told Fiery to lay on the bed, while she went to go get ready. Fiery did so as he laid on the bed, getting as comfortable as possible as he waited for Luna.
Luna came out a few minutes later, her mane yet as she quickly washed it. Now smelling of roses, she began to make her way over to Fiery on the bed. As she got on the bed, Fiery met her right away and began to kiss her passionately.
The two of them began to roll around on the bed as they kissed each other, wrapping each other in their arms. After a while of kissing, Fiery’s penis had finally become erect. He set his penis up at Luna’s lower mouth and was about to penetrate when he noticed her eyes closed, crying. “What is it?” He asked.
She opened her eyes to see him and answered. “Fiery… I-I’m scared.”
“About this?”
She shook her head. “No, that despite us doing it… That we won’t remember it… How do you think I would feel? Not knowing I lost my virginity? And then what if I find somepony else while you’re away? What would I say to him?”
Fiery looked into her eyes and knew she was being serious. He kissed her and spoke to her when he broke it off. “If it saddens you that much Lulu, then I won’t do it. I’m willing to wait 10,000 years if I have to, if it means you’ll be happy when we do it.” He smiled at her.
She smiled back at him and kissed him once more. “Thank you Fiery.” They began to kiss more passionately as they comforted each other in embrace. After kissing a while, the two fell asleep in each other’s arms, smiles on their faces.
Chapter 21
“Wha… What’s this all-“ But Fiery was cut off as Octavia leaned in to kiss him.
As she broke it off, she spoke once more. “Not now, we’re wasting time.” She smiled at him and pushed him onto the bed.
As she pushed him onto the bed, she immediately began to stroke his penis, trying to harden it. “W-whoa! ‘Tavi! What the hell!” Before she got an answer though, she began to rub his balls harder.
“Be quiet, I want this.” She said to him as she began to suck on his balls, rubbing her hoof against the shaft that was slowly becoming harder and harder.
As he fully became erect, she began to climb on top of him trying to get on top of his penis. Before she could do it, Fiery stopped her. “’Tavi!”
She suddenly snapped out of what she was doing and regained her senses. “Fiery…”
“What is this ‘Tavi? You’re not like this.”
“I-I’m sorry Fiery, it’s just… I don’t know. I guess after hearing about you and Princess Luna, I sort of got jealous and wanted to…”
“Make me yours?” She nodded. Fiery sighed. “You don’t need to do anything like this ‘Tavi, I love you just as much as I love Princess Luna, no more, no less.”
“B-but!”
“No buts ‘Tavi, you need to learn to share. If you don’t learn, how are we ever going to live together? This is one of the reasons of why I was scared of getting into a relationship with you and Vinyl, because I was afraid of you two fighting over me.”
“Fiery… I-I just wanted you to make me feel good…”
“That and what you said before are two entirely different things… But I can help with this.” He smiled at her as he lined his cock up with her pussy. As the tip met her lower mouth, he had grabbed her sides and slowly began to lower her onto his dick.
As she was lowered, she began to moan slightly, still not used to the large piece of meat entering her. As she was lowered all the way down, as far as possible, he began to pull out and then pump back in. With each movement, she began to moan more and more. “F-Fiery…”
He began pumping her faster and faster, making her scream out in pleasure as she was being filled over and over. “’T-Tavi! I-I’m gonna cum!” He called out to her as he was pumping her.
“N-not yet!” She called out to him, which made Fiery groan, trying to stop himself from cumming. After several minutes of holding it in, he finally let go.
“I-I’m sorry ‘Tavi, I can’t!” He said to her as he released his load inside of her. Doing this ended up in causing her to orgasm as well, feeling the warm, thick liquid enter what felt like her stomach.
The two sat there a while, Octavia still sitting on his harden dick, as his cum slowly began to dribble out of her vagina. “F-Fiery…”
“I-I’m sorry ‘Tavi, I tried to hold it as long as possible.” She shook her head.
“No, that’s alright, it felt great.” Just then, Fiery rolled Octavia over so he was now on top and she was below. “W-what are you doing Fiery?”
“I’m going to pleasure you some more of course.” He smiled at her, then slowly began to pull his dick out, only to ram it back in, doing so in a quick movement. Each time he rammed his hardened penis into her, she let out another moan. The cum that was already inside of her gave the two a new type of pleasure, as it had become a lubricant of sorts for her insides.
As he was continuing to fuck her, he had the idea of lifting her legs with his hooves, holding them into the air. At first she tried to hold back, but in the end allowed him to do it, causing her to feel vulnerable as he did her. As she felt another orgasm coming on, this was something that she had never experienced before. This time, it felt like a whole different experience as she came, making him cum as well as her pussy began to tighten around his penis, causing him to explode once again in her.
As he slowly slid out, she ended up wrapping her legs around him, causing him to stop. “W-what? ‘Tavi?”
“D-don’t let go just yet, let me enjoy you being inside me for a little bit longer.”
He smiled down at her and leaned down to kiss her. As they began to kiss passionately, he was able to slowly pull out a little bit, only to slam once more into her. She let out a passionate moan as he slammed into her, his pelvis hitting her clitoris. He began to quickly pick up the pace once more, causing her to moan more and more, the faster he went.
As he began to pump her more and more, he could feel himself cumming once more. “S-shit! ‘Tavi! I gotta pull out!”
“N-no way.” She got out, panting. “C-cum inside.”
“S-shit!” He groaned as he came inside her once again. ‘Shit… Three times… This can’t be good.’
“T-that was wonderful…” Octavia panted, as she had just experienced another orgasm herself. “I-I’ve never felt… Like that before…”
Fiery began to pull out, and when he was finally released, he fell next to her, tired. “G-glad I could help…” Suddenly, Octavia began to get up, cum still flowing out of her vagina, almost overflowing. “’T-Tavi?” She began to scrap the cum out of her vagina and began to lick it, just like last night. “Jesus ‘Tavi, what do you see in that stuff?”
“It’s good, because it’s yours.” She explained to him. She then slowly began to make her way to his penis, still semi-hard, and began to lick it.
“’T-Tavi! Stop!”
“No way… I forced you into this. The least I can do is clean you up with my mouth.” She slowly began to lick the shaft near the tip, causing his penis to twitch a little and spurt some more cum out, left over from the times he had came before. The cum had landed on her face, and instead of being upset, she only licked it up just like before.
She slowly made her way up and down on the penis, licking the cum and her juices off of it. She had also given him the pleasure of sucking on his ballsack a little bit more, causing him to twitch some more in pleasure. She slowly began to make her way back up to the tip, wrapping her tongue around his penis on the way up, then finally wrapped her entire mouth around the tip.
She began to suck as hard as possible, trying to get any cum out that would still be there. Little did she know that by doing this, she ended up causing Fiery to cum a fourth time, causing his penis to grow larger as the cum was going through his urethra, exploding out it.
Octavia pulled her mouth off the tip just in time for the cum to explode all over her face, looking like a tiny volcano, releasing white hot magma onto her face, even getting into some of her mane. She then began to lick the cum off the tip and licking any possible cum off of her face, all while rubbing her face on his penis. “Geez ‘Tavi… If I knew any better, I would say you were sex crazed.”
She looked back at him, cum still covering her face and mane, and smiled. “Well if anypony’s to blame for that Fiery, it’s you. But don’t get me wrong, I only do this for you.”
“Well I’m glad.” He smiled back at her. He allowed her to continue cleaning his penis with her tongue and mouth as he watched his cum slowly dribble out of her vagina.
Chapter 22
Fiery began to walk over to the bed and got on it as Luna spread her legs, exposing her privates to him. It was as beautiful as the night, a shade of bright pink amongst the deep blue fur. Just before he licked her pussy, Luna called out to him. “Wait, don’t do anything just yet.”
“What’s the matter?” He asked as he looked up to her from her privates.
She smiled at him. “I want to do something special for our first time.”
“Oh? What’s that?”
She only continued to smile at him. Her horn began to glow, as did their bodies. After a minute of glowing, they had turned into humanoid ponies. They had fingers, but still had hooves for feet, as well as their fur color. While Fiery’s dick was the same size, Luna now had breasts, about C-size, as well as her bottom growing, with curves around her hips, but her horn, tail, and wings were still there. “I thought we could screw like humans for our first time. I may not have gotten the entire spell down, but I think I did pretty well, don’t you?”
Fiery looked at her and smiled. “I sure would say. You’re absolutely stunning. I’m not usually into furries but… Damn girl. Mmm Mmm.”
Luna only giggled. “I’m glad you like it. Now, come here big boy.” She laid back on the bed and spread her legs once more.
“Gladly!” He jumped onto the bed right in-between her legs, and began to lick her pussy immediately. She at first giggled, but then her giggles slowly started to turn into moans. He would slowly begin to lick the walls of her vagina, giving chills to the humanoid Luna. As he continued to lick her vaginal walls, she was starting to become more and more wet as her juices began to flow, and her clitoris began to expose itself.
As Fiery saw the clit, he began to rub it softly, earning louder moans from Luna as she started to arch her back, feeling an orgasm coming. “O-Oh Fiery! I-I never f-felt anything like this b-before!” She was able to get out in-between moans. As he continued to lick and rub, she could feel her orgasm coming. “I-I’m going to pee!” She called out as he continued to lick. Seconds later, she released everything that she had, arching her back in a way that even impressed Fiery.
Fiery just wiped his face off with one of the sheets of the bed, then went up to Luna. “Feel good?” She nodded while panting. “Think you can do the same for me?” She nodded once more. He sat down on the bed, his penis soaring high in the sky. After she was done panting, Luna rolled over and stared at his dick for a minute.
“W-What do I do?” She asked timidly. Fiery only smiled.
“You know those breasts you grew when you changed?”
“Y-Yeah?”
“I want you to take them and squeeze my dick in-between them. Then starting moving your breasts and up and down while squeezing my dick.”
“Alright, I’ll try…” She did as he said and took her breasts and squeezed his dick in-between. His dick felt extremely warm between her breasts, but she was able to mash her breasts together to swallow his dick, having the tip point out. She then began to slowly move her breasts up and down, squeezing his dick with extreme pleasure. Shortly after she was giving him her tit-job as best as possible, she started to notice the tip of his penis to expel a clear liquid. She stopped for a second to look at it. “What is that?”
“Hmm?” He looked down at where she was looking, and understood. “It’s pre-cum, it’s sort of a lubricant for dicks. Why don’t you try licking it?” He smiled at her. She nodded.
“You’ll get used to it, I promise.”
“A-Alright, whatever you say Fiery…” She brought her mouth down on the tip once more and began to lick it again.
As he finally finished cumming, Fiery let go of Luna’s head, who then came up quickly, gasping for air with strands of cum still stuck in her mouth. Fiery was panting some as he finished cumming, but saw Luna’s face. She wasn’t happy. “S-Sorry about that babe, I guess I just got in the moment…” He apologized, trying to put on a puppy dog face for her. She only looked away.
“I felt like I was choking to death. I couldn’t breathe at all!” She yelled at him.
“I’m sorry about that Luna! Honest! It just felt so good that I sort of forced it onto you…”
Luna sighed. “I’ll let it go this time, but please call it out if you plan to do something like that again.”
Fiery put on a smile. “I will babe, I promise.” He began to use his fingers as he ran his fingers through her now humanoid hair. “You’re very beautiful like this.” He said, admiring her body.
Luna only rolled her eyes. “You don’t need to suck up to me Fiery.”
“Whoever said I was trying to suck up to you?” He continued to smile at her.
She rolled her eyes once more. “Fine, so you aren’t… So what’s next?”
“Well, I need you to lie on your back, and then the real fun will start.” She did exactly as he said. “Alright, now, spread your legs open.” She did as he told her to do once more. He placed his re-harden dick as he lined it up with her lower mouth that was still flowing with her juices. “You ready?”
Luna nodded her head. “Ready as I’ll ever be my love.”
Fiery smiled at her once more. Very slowly, he began to push his cock into her pussy. Her vagina began to spread, but stopped as he hit the hymen. Without even realizing it, Fiery had accidently punched right through her hymen, causing Luna to have a shot of pain go through her body. Fiery saw this and asked. “What’s wrong?” He looked down and saw the blood that slowly started to come out. “You weren’t lying…”
As she was trying her best from crying, she replied to him. “Told you.”
He looked back at her face and apologized. “I’m sorry Luna, I should’ve believed you. If you want, we can stop.”
She shook her head. “No, keep going. I’ve waited 1,000 years for us to be joined together, and now we are. So please Fiery, keep going.” He nodded his head and began to slowly push his dick further in. After a while of slowly inching his way into her pussy, he finally got as far as possible, while at the same time he was playing with her breasts to add more pleasure for her.
Fiery began to pull back up, and when his dick was just enough out, he slammed his dick back in. As he did so, Luna had let out a moan of pleasure and minor pain. Fiery kept slamming his dick into her over and over, and with each time, her pain became more and more pleasure. As he kept going, he could feel himself cumming once more. “C-Crap! I’m going to cum!”
Just before he came, Fiery pulled out the entire way and ended up cumming on Luna’s stomach and chest. As they panted from the exhaustion, Fiery looked at his cum splattered on Luna’s stomach and chest. He thought that the white that sparkled looked beautiful on top of the dark blue fur.
Luna looked on her stomach and chest to see Fiery’s cum splattered all over it. She took two of her humanoid fingers and scrapped some of it up, then started to play with it in her hands. “It’s… very sticky…”
“It’s supposed to be.” Fiery let out a little laugh.
She then brought the cum to her mouth and tasted it. Her face recoiled from the taste. “It’s still bitter tasting.”
Fiery only continued to laugh. “To each their own I guess.” He then rolled over and collapsed next to her. “So…”
“So?”
“When are we turning back to ponies?”
“How long was that?”
Fiery shrugged. “I don’t know, maybe 50 minutes?”
“Then about 10 more minutes. Why do you ask?”
He looked at her and smiled. “Because, I want to play with your breasts some more before I have to say goodbye to them.”
Luna smiled and began to giggle. “Alright Fiery, I’ll allow you to play with my royal breasts until we’re changed back.”
Fiery continued to smile, then leaned in to kiss Luna on the lips. They kissed passionately as Fiery’s fingers began to rub Luna’s right breast in a circular motion. He then began to pull on the nipple, causing Luna to moan a little bit. Fiery broke the kiss off with Luna and then began to move down to her other breast, and began to suck on the nipple. He continued this until their bodies began to glow once more, and after the glow faded, they had become ponies once more.
Fiery looked up at Luna once more and smiled. “That was incredibly enjoyable… Did you enjoy it babe?”
She smiled back and answered. “It may have hurt at first, but then it became wonderful. I’m glad I saved myself for you Fiery.”
“I do too babe, I do too…” With that, the two fell asleep in each other’s arms, not even bothering cleaning themselves up.
Chapter 26
Joseph began to lick the spots that he had nibbled on Octavia’s neck, earning slight moans from her. Her soft, smooth skin being caressed as Joseph ran two of his fingers down the other side of her neck that he was licking, occasionally running through her silky black hair.
Octavia could feel herself becoming hot as her cheeks began to become red as her blood rushed to her face. Her breathing started to become ragged as she placed her left hand on Joseph’s crotch, and started to caress it.
Joseph could feel Octavia’s smooth hand rubbing his crotch, as well as the fragrance of Octavia’s sweat, was making him hard as she rubbed him. He started to move his left hand from Octavia’s neck, down to her breast, as he reached inside her dress and inside the bra that she had on, cupping the entire breast in his hand. He slowly began to massage her breast as he moved his hand in a rotating manner, occasionally using his forefinger and thumb to pinch her nipple.
Octavia let out another moan as her nipple that Joseph was playing with had become stiff, as she turned her head to face Joseph, and forced him to kiss her. She played with his tongue, using her own tongue, by wrapping all around it, constantly moving, never stopping. The two continued these actions, until Joseph fully erect. Octavia let go out Joseph’s mouth and looked right into his eyes as she spoke. “Seems somepony is happy.” She said with a smile.
Joseph smiled back as he removed his hand from her breast, and slowly began to move it down to Octavia’s crotch, where he heard a wet, sloppy sound was coming from. “It’s seems I’m not the only one.” He answered back with a smile.
“Well, in that case, for making me so happy, I think a certain somepony deserves a treat.” Octavia replied to him, still smiling a seductive smile.
“Oh is that right?”
“Mmhmm.” She answered as she nodded her head. “And I think that certain somepony deserves only the topping of that treat until we get to the hotel.” Octavia then began to lower her head down to Joseph’s crotch, where she used her hands to unbuckle his belt and pants (thanks to Celestia for showing her how to earlier), to reveal Joseph’s heart-patterned boxers. She began to giggle as she made a joke about the boxers. “I didn’t realize that humans sold heart-patterned tents.”
“Well I think the tent needs to be taken down, don’t you?” Joseph asked her. She looked at up his face and nodded.
“Indeed I do.” She looked back at the ‘tent’ and began to take it down as she removed Joseph’s boxers, revealing his erect human dick. She immediately began to lick the tip of his dick, using her tongue to slobber all over, as she wrapped her new human hands around his dick and began to pull on it softly. Eventually, her hands became tired of pulling, so she decided to use her whole mouth by swallowing his entire dick, having it hit the very back of her throat, as she used her right hand to play with his balls. Her head began to bob up and down on his dick as she used her tongue to lick it as she bobbed.
After minutes of the furious motions of both her hand and her head, Joseph had placed his own hand on top of her head, holding it in place as he came. His penis let out the thick, gooey cum into her mouth without warning, and unlike Luna, instead of squirming trying to breathe, she greedily began to swallow it without hesitation. After he finished cumming, the two felt the limo stop, then seconds later, they heard a knock on the door. “Oh shit.”
As Octavia’s dress fell down to the ground, Joseph had seen her underwear for the first time that night. It was sexy lacy see-through lingerie, as black as her hair. “’Tavi…”
“Hmm?”
“You look amazing in that.” He quickly answered her.
“I’m glad you think so. When we get back to Equestria, you’ll have to thank Rarity for thinking you would like this.”
“Yeah, no kidding.” He said as he chuckled bit, then began to rub his hands on Octavia’s stomach, his hands moving all over her body. He used one hand to grab one of her breasts and began to play with it, as he stuck the other one inside her panties, and felt a sticky wetness being held inside the panties. He dug two of his fingers inside of where the liquid was coming from, then began to slowly bring his hand up across her stomach, until he stopped it in front of her face. “Mind explaining this?” He asked in a teasing manner.
Instead of answering, she began to lick his fingers, moaning as she did it. When the stickiness was gone from his fingers, she let go of them and spoke. “I don’t see anything.” She teased back. “But I can feel something poking my behind.” She answered him as she wrapped her left arm around Joseph’s neck, turning his face towards her own, then began to give him a deep kiss.
As they continued kissing, Joseph continued to play with Octavia’s breast and pussy by using his hands. After getting her entire panties soaked, he stopped kissing her mouth to speak. “Turn around.” He told her in a seductive tone. As she did, the front part of her body facing him, he began to crouch until his head was at level with her pussy. He slowly began to take off her panties to reveal a smooth pussy, with only a thin line of black hair. He also saw that the pussy was flowing like a river as he said earlier, her juices running down her legs like a faucet that had been left on.
He began to lick the juices off of her legs, trying to use his tongue to clean her up the best he could. In response to this, Octavia would moan louder. After he cleaned off all the juices off her legs, he began to lick the source of the juices as he used his tongue to lick the inside of her vagina. The walls of her vagina would twitch each time Joseph moved his tongue, making her juices flow even more, until Joseph could no longer keep up with stopping it. Right before she was about to orgasm though, Joseph had stopped. She looked down at him with a disappointed look. “Why did you stop? It felt so good.”
Joseph only smiled. “Well I want you to feel better. Head to the couch, I have something special for you.” She smiled and nodded and began to walk over to the couch, her juices dripping onto the floor each time she moved her hips. Joseph then began to take off all his clothes to reveal his penis soaring high into the sky. He walked over to the couch and then commanded Octavia to lay down on it. He then raised her leg high into the sky, putting it over his so he could grab a hold of it, and then lined his penis up with her pussy. In a matter of seconds, he penetrated her without warning, getting a gasp from her. He then began to pump away at her as he shook the entire couch doing so.
After a minute of pumping away, Joseph could feel the walls of Octavia’s pussy tightening around him. “I-It feels s-so good!” Octavia called out, and nearly right after, climaxed as her juices sprayed onto Joseph’s stomach and even got some onto the couch, but that didn’t stop Joseph as he kept pumping away at her. “S-Stop.” She called out. “I-It’s too m-much.”
Instead of stopping, Joseph only began to kiss her to silence her, taking control. He kept pumping away, all energy draining away from her as he did it, until he finally climaxed himself. His warm cum began to fill up her stomach, causing Octavia to climax once more, even resulting in her eyes rolling back from the sheer pleasure. After he stopped cumming, Joseph let go of Octavia’s mouth and spoke. “Sorry babe, but I just couldn’t stop.” He said in a sly tone while panting. She didn’t respond, she only moaned. He smirked and pulled his penis out of her, then, without any warning, picked her up from off the couch and brought her into the bedroom where they would continue their night together.
After the two ate breakfast, they entered the bathroom and saw a large tub set up next to the wall. “Wow, looks like a hot tub.” Joseph commented.
Octavia let her robe slip off of her body, revealing her silky smooth white body, and went over to the tub to turn it on, only to be surprised to feel a poke at her vagina, then it be penetrated. A shock of pain flowed through her, but she subsided and gave Fiery an angry glare. “I’d appreciate it if you told me you were going to do something before suddenly sticking it in like that.”
“Sorry babe, but when you were bending down like that, I couldn’t help myself.” He apologized with a smile, trying to play it off.
Octavia sighed and rolled her eyes, then focused back on the tub. “Fine, just hurry up and let’s enter the bath already.”
‘Wow, surprised she’s allowing me to do this. Well, not gonna waste this chance.’ Joseph thought to himself as he began to move his hardened penis out of her vagina, then slowly push it back in, feeling the warm, moist walls of her vagina, trying to squeeze the life out of his penis. As she became wetter, and as her breath became more ragged, Joseph had begun to move faster. After several minutes, he finally exploded inside of her once more, his warm gooey cum filling her vagina, just as the water in the bath had finished filling.
Joseph pulled out of Octavia slowly to see his dick covered in his own semen and her juices. She looked back at him with an annoyed look and spoke. “Satisfied?”
“Sorry babe, though I am surprised you let me finish.” He smiled, trying his best to get her to calm down.
Instead of getting upset any further, Octavia put a smirk on her face and spoke. “Well I guess I did, didn’t I? But enough about that, get in the tub first so I can get on top.” She commanded him.
“Oh ho, somepony is taking command now.”
“And who’s fault was it that I passed out on the couch, only to find you on top of me pounding away on the bed, while at the same time, feeling her stomach full of your cum?”
“Ehehe, yeah… Sorry about that…”
Octavia sighed. “Just get in the hot tub.” Joseph did as she told him to and climb inside the tub, his dick becoming clean almost right away as the fluids washed right off. His dick was still soaring high in the sky, and as Octavia couched down inside the tub, she positioned herself to land right on top of it. With a quick motion, she slammed down on his dick, earning him some pain for what he did, but also earning her some pleasure from being filled.
Without any warning, she began to move up and down on his penis, moaning each time she went down. ‘Trying to do what I did to you last night huh? Alright, two can play at that game.’ Joseph thought to himself as he used his hands to grab both of her breasts, then rotated them in a clockwise movement as he timed himself to thrust up each time she came down.
Within minutes, the two climaxed at the same time, panting hard after they were both satisfied. It was Octavia though who spoke first. “T-Truce?”
“Yeah…” Joseph responded softly as he tried to pull Octavia off of himself, but she refused to go. “What the?”
“Just let me stay like this until we’re ready to get out.” She told him in a seductive tone.
Joseph put a smile on his face and answered her. “Sure ‘Tavi, whatever you say…”
